Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/actsofapostlesbeOOpagerich 
 
THE 
 
 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
PARENTIBUS OPTIMIS 
 
 QUIBUS 
 
 SI QUID HABEO 
 
 ACCEPTU3I REFEKO. 
 
ff 
 
 THE 
 
 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, 
 
 THE GREEK TEXT 
 
 AS REVISED BY 
 
 drs westcott and hort, 
 
 WITH EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 BY 
 
 THOMAS ETHELBERT PAGE, M.A. 
 
 ASSISTANT MASTER AT CHARTERHOUSE, AND FORMERLY 
 FELLOW OF ST JOHn's COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 Honion : 
 MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 
 AND NEW YORK. 
 
 1886 
 
 {The Bight of Translation is reserved.'] 
 

 AovKcis 6 larphs 6 dyarrrjTos. 
 
 Col. iv. 14. 
 
 AovKois iarlv jxdvos fier^ ifiov. 
 
 2 Tim. iv. 11. 
 
 MdpKos, ^ApicTTapxos, A?7/xas, AovKcis, ol avvepyol fiov. 
 
 Phil. 24. 
 
 THE COLLECT 'FOR ST LUKE'S DAY. 
 
 Almighty God, who calledst Luke the Physician, whose 
 praise is in the Gospel, to be an Evangelist, and Physician of 
 the soul ; May it please thee, that, by the wholesome medicines 
 of the doctrine delivered by him, all the diseases of our souls 
 may be healed ; through the merits of thy Son Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 r^-- 
 
 
 CAMBRIDGB; PKINTED by C. J. clay, M,A. & SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This edition is intended chiefly for use in Schools, 
 at the same time I am not without hope that in some 
 points it may be of service to other students. Certainly, 
 after a careful examination of the E-evised Version, I 
 am justified in saying that there are some passages in 
 the Acts the meaning of which is not generally under- 
 stood even by scholars. It may suffice to refer to 
 the unintelligible renderings given of such important 
 passages as i. 16 — 22 and x. 34 — 39, to the less 
 obvious but clear errors pointed out in the note on 
 fxev ovv ii. 41, and to the direct violation of the laws 
 of language in the translation of xix. 2 and xxvii. 12. 
 
 That there is room for a useful School edition of 
 the Acts, and indeed of any portion of the ISTew 
 Testament, few with any experience in teaching will 
 deny. Schoolboys are for the most part grievously 
 ignorant of the subject. For this two main reasons 
 may be assigned. 
 
 (1) Being conversant with the English version 
 they are able to translate the Greek with fatal facility, 
 and fall into the common error of supposing that they 
 understand the meaning of words, the sound of which 
 has been familiar to them from infancy. 
 
 3G0205 «3 
 
vi ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 (2) Most commentaries are quite unadapted for 
 practical work with boys. Their fault is this. The 
 editors do not confine themselves chiefly to explanation 
 of the text, which is the first and strictly the only 
 duty of a commentator, but encumber their notes 
 with doctrinal discussions and moral reflections. Such 
 additions are at best out of place, even where the 
 doctrinal arguments are not wholly one-sided and the 
 moral disquisitions not trite and mediocre : in a scholar 
 they usually create irritation; schoolboys soon cease 
 to read the notes altogether. 
 
 In the present edition the notes with some few 
 exceptions — which will I hope justify themselves — 
 are confined to explanation and illustration of the 
 text. By thus limiting myself I have been enabled 
 to make the notes comparatively short and at the 
 same time fairly thorough. I have moreover care- 
 fully studied brevity: it would have taken me half 
 the time to write twice as much. In one point too 
 much space has been saved. Passages of the Bible 
 referred to are rarely quoted. This is done delibe- 
 rately. I know that as a rule boys will not look 
 up references. This is only natural where the refer- 
 ences are to a variety of books, and in such cases 
 passages referred to should usually be quoted ; but to 
 read the Greek Testament without a Bible at hand is 
 useless, and it is most important that boys should 
 become accustomed to working with it and examining 
 passages referred to in it. 
 
 Allusion has been made not unfrequently to the 
 views of other commentators. The limits however of 
 my work preclude any but a brief examination of 
 
PREFACE. vii 
 
 conflicting opinions except in important cases. Perhaps 
 it is well that this is so. The number of commenta- 
 tors is immense, and there is no possible or impossible 
 view of even simple passages which has not found 
 advocates. To liave overloaded the notes through- 
 out with a discussion of the views, which seemed 
 to me plainly erroneous, would have made them 
 useless for their purpose. Indeed even now, after 
 cutting out all that seemed possible, I much doubt 
 whether they are as simple as they should be. 
 Certainly some of them can be of little use to any 
 but advanced boys, but I trust that this may be due 
 rath-er to the complexity of the subject than to a lack 
 of clearness or brevity on my part : at any rate I do 
 not hold that even in a school-book difficult passages 
 should be slurred over, exactly because they are 
 difficult. 
 
 I have not written an * Introduction'. It would 
 be fairly easy to compile one similar to those which 
 are to be found in many English editions. The pro- 
 blems however presented by the Acts are so many 
 and so complex, that an Introduction worthy of the 
 name would require a separate volume and a capacity 
 immeasurably exceeding mine. 
 
 It is right however that I should refer to my 
 personal opinions on one or two points. One is that 
 I consider that on critical grounds the writer of the 
 Acts is to be identified with the writer of the third 
 Gospel, and that I see no reason whatever why he 
 should not be St Luke. Another point is that I 
 regard the writer as an honest writer, and my notes 
 are written on that supposition : they are an endeavour 
 
viii ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 to make clear the meaning of a writer, who is, I con- 
 sider, endeavouring honestly to lay before his readers 
 certain facts which he himself believes. This decla- 
 ration is, I think, required from me in this preface, 
 for it is clear that the whole character of my notes 
 would be altered if I started from the supposition 
 that the writer either wilfully misrepresented facts or 
 was influenced by such a strong bias or tendency as 
 to render his narrative continually open to suspicion. 
 Beyond this, however, I do not think it necessary 
 for a commentator to go in expressing his personal 
 opinions : if he does, he passes from exegesis into 
 criticism, and these two subjects should, where pos- 
 sible, be kept entirely apart. I will endeavour to 
 illustrate my meaning by two instances. 
 
 (1) It does not seem to me that it lies within my 
 province to discuss the exact details and evidence of 
 the miracles related in the Acts. That miracles are 
 impossible or, under certain circumstances, improbable, 
 cannot logically be asserted except from the premises 
 of pure materialism; a priori they are exactly as 
 possible as any act of human volition. Moreover 
 they form an integral part of Christianity; the claims 
 of Christianity as a religion essentially rest on the 
 miraculous. It is obvious however that the miracles 
 related in the Acts stand on a different footing to 
 those ascribed to Christ : it would be perfectly reason- 
 able to fully accept the latter and at the same time 
 hold that some of the former are related on insufficient 
 evidence or are based on exaggerated reports. The 
 examination, however, of such questions is entirely 
 without the range of my duty as a commentator: my 
 
PREFACE. ix 
 
 duty is only clearly to point out that the writer is 
 describing a miracle, when I judge from his words 
 that he is doing so. 
 
 (2) In dealing with the argument of certain 
 speeches I have endeavoured to bring out the meaning 
 of the text. In doing so I have at times spoken of 
 the argument as ^ clear' or ^telling', but this does not 
 imply or require that I should hold any special views 
 as to the method of Messianic interpretation of the 
 Old Testament which is employed, but only that, the 
 legitimacy of that method being presupposed, the 
 argument founded on it appears to me valid. 
 
 Moreover, all questions about the exact nature of 
 inspiration seem to lie outside my work. I have com- 
 mented on the Acts as on a work written by a man 
 for men, that is to say, produced in accordance with 
 the laws of human thought and to be examined and 
 understood by human intelligence. Nor indeed is there 
 any clear ground of reason or authority for any other 
 supposition. That the preservation of an adequate 
 record of the life of Jesus and the foundation of the 
 Christian Church would be ensured by God, may be 
 safely maintained by any believer, and that record is 
 justly regarded with a reverence such as can attach to 
 no other human writings: on the other hand the 
 assertion of higher claims serves no necessary end and 
 involves many difficulties. 
 
 Lastly I may add that I have not attempted in 
 any way to use my notes to support any particular 
 form of dogmatic teaching. Legitimate exegesis has 
 no concern with the oj)inions which may be founded 
 on the results at which it arrives. It is the duty of a 
 
X ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 commentator to examine the facts before him, and to 
 decide upon them with judicial impartiality. To the 
 easy triumphs which await the impassioned advocate 
 of a popular cause he has no right : if he makes them 
 his aim, he may indeed gain the cheap applause of 
 partisans but he will forfeit the esteem of sober 
 seekers after truth. 
 
 On these points I have endeavoured to express my- 
 self clearly. It is distinctly not my wish that any one 
 should use my notes without knowing the principles 
 on which I have proceeded. I have therefore thus 
 far been personal and possibly controversial. From 
 this point, however, I believe that the reader will find 
 little to which those adjectives can justly be applied. 
 My one object has been to elucidate the text: occa- 
 sionally I have had to express a decided opinion that 
 certain views were erroneous, but nowhere have I 
 willingly written a word except in charity. 
 
 Of the text which I am enabled to employ it 
 would be impertinent in me to speak critically. This 
 much I may say, that, as is the case with everything 
 of real excellence, its merits are clear even to one 
 who is not an expert. 
 
 A list of the works principally used by me will be 
 found facing the notes. References to such works will 
 frequently be found in the margin as nearly as possible 
 parallel to that part of the note which is borrowed 
 from them or in agreement with them. It must not 
 be assumed however that the commentators so referred 
 to are (except when marks of quotation are given) in 
 exact accord with my notes : it is rather my object to 
 indicate to those, who wish to examine more fully the 
 
PREFACE, xi 
 
 grounds on which a note is based, in what books they 
 will find similar views maintained. As I am ignorant 
 of Hebrew, explanations given of Hebrew words or 
 phrases are in no case original. 
 
 I owe my best thanks to my friend the Rev. C. C. 
 Tancock for looking over the proofs of the notes, but 
 he is in no way responsible for any errors or opinions 
 to be found in them. 
 
 T. E. PAGE. 
 
 Chartekhouse, Godalming. 
 
The following explanation of the notation employed in the text 
 is copied from the smaller edition of the Greek Testament 
 by Drs Westcott and Hort, pp. 580 — 3. 
 
 " The primary place in the -text itself is assigned to those 
 readings which on the whole are the more probable, or in cases 
 of equal probability the better attested. The other alternative 
 readings occupy a secondary place, with a notation which varies 
 according as they differ from primary readings by Omission, 
 by Addition, or by Substitution. 
 
 A secondary reading consisting in the Omission of words 
 retained in the primary reading is marked by simple brackets 
 [ ] in the text. 
 
 A secondary reading consisting in the Addition of words 
 omitted in the primary reading is printed at the foot of the 
 page without any accompanying marks, the place of insertion 
 being indicated by the mark "^ in the text. 
 
 A secondary reading consisting in the Substitution of other 
 words for the words of the primary reading is printed at the 
 foot of the page without any accompanying mark, the words of 
 the primary reading being included within the marks •" '' in 
 the text. 
 
 Wherever it has appeared to the editors, or to either of them, 
 that the text probably contains some primitive error, that is, 
 has not been quite rightly preserved in any existing docu- 
 ments, or at least in any existing document of sufficient au- 
 thority, the marks +t are placed at the foot of the page, the 
 extreme limit of the words suspected to contain an error of 
 transcription being indicated by the marks '"'in the text. 
 Where either of two suspected extant readings might legiti- 
 mately have been printed in the text, one of them is printed as 
 an alternative reading between the ft: where there is no such 
 second reading entitled to be associated with the text, the ft 
 are divided only by dots. All places marked with t+ are the 
 subject of notes in the Appendix to the larger edition." 
 
nPAEElZ AnOITOAQN 
 
 1 TON MEN nPQTON AOFON (iroirjo-dfXTjv irepl 
 TravrcDV, w Geo^tXe, (op rjp^aro ^Irja-ovs ttolcIu t€ Koi 
 
 2 bibaa-KeLV axpL ^s rj^iipas €PT€iXdfj,€Vos rols drrocrToXois Bia 
 
 3 TTPCvfiaros dylov ovs e^eXe^aro dpcX^fxCJ^Brj' ols kol irapi- 
 (TTTjcrep iavTop ^apra [lera to iraOeip avrop ip TToXXoIff 
 rcKfxrjpLOLSj dt ijfiepSp recro'epaKOPTa oTrrapofiepos avTols 
 
 4 KOL Xiycop ra TTcpl rrjs (3aa-iX€ias rov B^ov, koI (tvpclKi- 
 ^6p.€Pos 7rapi]yy€iX€P avTo7s dno ^IcpoaoXvfjicop fjLT) x^P^~ 
 (ecrOai, aXXa ir^pifxipeLP r^p inayyiXlap rov irarpos rjv 
 
 5 rjKov(TaT€ fiov otl ^IcodvTjs p,ep i^anrLcrep vSari, vficls be 
 ip TrP€VfiaTi paTTTLo-drja-carBe dyico ov fxera noXXas ravras 
 
 6 rjjxipa^, Ot p.ep ovp avviXOoPTes ijpcoTcop avrov 
 Xeyopres Kvpie, el ip tco XP^^V tovtco d7roKa6t(rrdp€LS rrjv 
 
 7 ^aaiXeiap rco ^IcrparjX ; cIttcp irpos avrovs ^^X ^M^^^ 
 icTTLP yp(£>paL xP^^^"^^ 1 Kmpovs ovs o rrarrjp eOero ip rrj 
 
 8 Ibia i^ova-la, dXXa Xijfx-^eaBe hvpap.LP iireXOoPTos rov dylov 
 TTPevparos i(p* vp-as, kol eaeadi pov pdprvpes eV re 'lepot^- 
 (raX^p. KOI [eV] Trdcrrj rfj ^lovdaia kol "^apapla koX ecos 
 
 9 iaxdrov rrjs yrjs. kol ravra elnodp jSXeTroprcDP avrcc>p 
 inrjpdrjj koi peCpiXrj vneXa^ep avrop diro ratp ocf)daXp(ov 
 
 lo avrcap. koi cos dreplCopres i)(Tap els rop ovpavop rropevo- 
 pipov avrov, kol Idov avbpes bvo Trapio'Tj'jKeLO'ap avrols iv 
 P. I 
 
2 IIPASEI2; AnOSTOAfiir I 
 
 €or0q<r€(ri XevKmr, ot koi clnav "Av^pcs FaXtXalot, rl icrTjj- n 
 Kare ^Xenovres els rov ovpavou ; ovtos 6 Irjcrovs 6 dvaXTjfi- 
 (pdels ci(f)^ vficov CIS Tov ovpavov ovtcos iXevcreraL ov rpo- 
 TTOV ededo-atT^e avrov TTopcvofieuov €is tov ovpavuv. Tore 12 
 vTrearpeyp^av els *Ifpovo-aX?7ft aTTo opovs rov Kokovfievov 
 'EXaia)j/of, o icmv iyyvs Icpova-aXrjp. (ra(3,3dTov €)^ov 
 686v. Kai ore dcrr'jXdov, els to virep^ov dvi^-q- 13 
 
 (rav ov ijO-av KaTafiivovTe^, 6 re Uirpos koL ^IcodvTjs kol 'la- 
 Kto^os Koi ^Avdpeas, ^lXlttttos koI Qeoficis, BapOoXofiaios 
 KoX MaBdaioSy *Ia/ca)j3o? 'AX(/)aiov Koi ^ljkov 6 (TjXodTrjs 
 KOL ^lovbas 'laKO)/3ou. ovroi irdvres tjo-au npoaKapTepovvTcs 14 
 6p.o6vp.abov TTJ TTpoaevxj] o-ui/ yvvaL^\v Ka\ Mapiap ttj 
 firjTpl [roG] ^Irjcrov koi (tvv toIs dbeXcjiols avrov. 
 
 KAI EN TAI2 HMEPAI2 TavTois dvao-Tcis Uirpos 15 
 eV p.(cr<i> TOiV dbeXcfx^v eiirev {rjv re o;!^Xoff dvopdrcov eVi ro 
 avrb (OS €Karov cIkoo-l) '^Avbpes dd€X(l)oL, eSet nXrjpcoBrjvaL 16 
 rrjv ypacfyrjv r]v Trpoelire to irvevpa ro dyiov bia o-rop-aros 
 AauetS Trepi 'lov^a rov yevopivov obrjyov ro'is o-vXXa^ovaiv 
 ^Irjcrovv, ort Karr^piO p-qpivos r)v iv rjplv Ka\ eXa^fv rov 17 
 KXrjpov rrjs biaKOVias ravTqs. — Ovros pev oiv eKTijaaro 18 
 XcopLov CK pLcrOov rfjs dbiKiaSj kol Trprjvrjs yevopevos 
 cXoKrja-ev pecros, kol e^^xvOr] iravra ra cnrXdyxva avrov. 
 Ka\ yvccxTTov iyivero rracTL rols. KaroiKoixTLV lepova-aXijp^ 19 
 aoTC KXrjBrjvaL to ^capioz/ ckcIvo ttj dioXeKTco avrwv 'A/ceX- 
 bapdxy rovr c(ttlv Xcopiov Alparos. — TiypaTrrai yap 20 
 eV Bi/3Xa) "^^aXpcov 
 
 feNHGHTca H enAyXic ^YToy epHMOC 
 k<n1 mh ecTO) 6 k<\toikcon gn ay^Mi 
 Kai 
 
 T^N eniCKonHN ay^oy A<^BeTa) erepoc. 
 
 V 5 «tJ 
 
in nPASEIS AnOSTOAON 3 
 
 21 Bel ovv ra)V (rvveXOovrcou rjfxlv avhpav iv iravri xp6v<a cp 
 
 22 elo-rjKSev kcll e^rjXdev €(j)^ T/fiaff o KvpLos ^Irjaovs, dp^dfi€Vos 
 diro rod ^aTrrio-fiaros ^Icoavov eo>c rijs T]fi€pas rjs dveXijix- 
 ^Orj dcf) r]fi,(ov, jxdprvpa ttJs dpaaTCKrecos avrov (tvp "qp-lv 
 
 23 yevicrOai €va tovtcop. koI ca-rrjaap buo, laxrrjcj) rov koXov- 
 pevop Bapa-a^^aPj os iireKkriBr) 'loucrroff, kol MadBiap. 
 
 24 KOL 7rpo(r€V^dp,€voL cLTrap 2i; Kvpie Kapbioyvc^ara Trdprcop, 
 
 25 dpddcL^ov OP c^eXe'^o), e/c tovtcop tSp dvo epa, Xa^clp top 
 Tonop TTjs diaKOvias ravrr^s Ka\ aTTOoroX^ff, d(j> tjs irape^rj 
 
 26 ^lov8as TTopcvdfjpai els top tottop top 'Ibiop. kol edcoKap 
 Kkrjpovs avTolsj kol eTTcaep 6 KXrjpos eVt MaB6lap, Koi 
 avPKaT€yl/-rj(j)L(Tdr} p,€rd tcop epdeKa aTrocTToXoiP, 
 
 1 Kat €P ra o'vvTrX'qpova-Bai rrjp rjp,epap rfjs TrepnjKoa'TTJs 
 
 2 ijcrap Trdpres Ofiov enl to avTo, kol eyeVero at^vo) €K tov 
 ovpapov r}X'^^ So-jrep (pepofjLevrjs TTPorjs ^tatas kol €7rXi]pco- 
 
 3 (T€P oXop TOP OLKOP ov Tjcrap KadtjpcpoL, Koi <»)(P6r)(rap au- 
 Tols dLafj.€pL^6fjL€Pat, yXcocraaL cocrcl irvpoSj kol iKadio-cv 
 
 4 6(^' epa €KaaTop avT^Py kol eTrXrjo-drjo-ap irdpTes 7TP€vp.aT0S 
 dyioVj Koi rjp^apro XaXelp cTepais yXcdacrais KaBoiS to 
 
 5 TTPevfJia edlBov dirocjiBiyyecrBaL avTols. ^Hcrai/ 
 Se ip lepovcraXrjfjL KaTotKovPTes 'louSatoi, apBpes evXa/SetS' 
 
 6 drrb TraPTos cBpovs t<^p vtto top ovpapop' yevopLipr^s be Tr^s 
 (f>aiVTJs Tavrrji crvprjXBe to ttXijBos kol o-vvexyBr)^ on r^Kov- 
 
 7 (rev els eKacTTos ttj IbiO. StaXeKro) XaXovPTcop avrSp- e^i- 
 CTapTo be KOL eBavpa^op XlyopTes ^Ov^i? Ibov irdpTes 
 
 8 ovToi elcTLP ol XaXovPTes TaXiXaloL ; kol irats rjpels aKOVO- 
 p.€P €Ka(TTOS TTj Iblo. biokeKTCo TjpodP €P f) eyeppT]Bqp.ep ; 
 
 9 UdpBoL KOL MfjboL KOL 'EXa^etroij kol ol KoroLKovpres ttjp 
 MeaoTroTaplaPj lovbaiav Te koX KaTTTraboKLaPj Hoptop kol 
 
 10 TT)p Aa-iaPf ^pvyiap re kol JIap,(j)vXLaPy A'tyviTTop /cat to. 
 p-eprj TTJs Al^utjs ttjs kutcl KvprjurjPj Kal ol e7nbr)p.ovPTes 
 
 11 'Pw/iaiot, ^lovbaioi Te Koi TrpoarjXvTOL^ Kprjres kol "Kpa^es^ 
 
 7 O^X 
 
 I — 2 
 
^ nPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN ti 
 
 aKoiJOfji€V Xa\ovvT(ov avro^u rms T]fi€T€pais y\(0(raais ra 
 IxeyaXela tov dcov. i^iaravro be Trdmres kol dLrjiropovvTOy 12 
 aXXos TTpos aXkov Xeyovres Tt OiXct tovto clvai ; erepoi 13 
 de biaxKeva^ovTes eXcyou on TXevKovs fiefjLecrTcofMivoL 
 €LcrLP. '^TaBeLS be 6 JJerpos crvv tols evbcKa 14 
 
 €7rfjp€U rrjv (Jxoptjv airoii Koi d7r€(f)6iy^aTo avTo7s "Avbpes 
 *IovbaioL Kal oi KoroiKovvres *l€pov(raXrjp, TrdpreSy tovto 
 vjxiv yvcocTTov ecrrco koX evcoTiaaaBe to. p/}p.aTa pov. ov 15 
 yap cos vpels VTToXap^aucTe ovtoi pedvova-iv, eaTLV yap 
 apa TpLTT) TTJs rjpepas, dXXa tovto eariv to elprjpevov did 16 
 TOV 7rpo(^rjTov ^IcorjX 
 
 K<\1 eCTAI iv Tals €(TxdTaLS rjpipais, Xiyei 6 Seos, 17 
 
 6Kxed)<\n6TOYnNeYM<\T6c Moy enl hacan CApKA, 
 K«\l npo<})HTeYCOYCiN 01 yiol y^con k<\i <\i e^fd^jepec 
 
 YMCON, 
 
 kaI oI N€Anickoi y^lon opAceic oyontai, 
 
 KAi ol npecBYTepoi y^con eNYHNioic eNYnNiAcGH- 
 
 CONT«M- 
 
 K<\f r^ enl TOYC AoyAoyc moy k<^1 eni t<nc AoyAac 18 
 
 MOY 
 eN TdSC HM6p<MC eKGINAIC eKXeU) l^TJO TOY HNEY- 
 
 Md^TOC MOYj 
 KOL 7rpocf)r]T€va-ovaLv. 
 K<\] Acocca Tepd<T<\ gn tcJj OYp<\Nqj avco ' 19 
 
 K<\1 crTjpela enl THC fHC Kara), 
 
 aTm^ Kd<] HYP K(\l ATMlA<\ K<\nNOY* 
 
 6 hAioc. MeT<\cTp<^4)HceT<M eic ckotoc 20 
 
 Kd^l H CGAhNH elc ixl/^iK 
 
 nplN "^ eAeeTN HMepd^N Kypioy thn Mcr^AHN 
 
 kaI eni(t)<\NH. 
 Kdki ecT<M HAG 6c e<\N eniK(\AeCHT(M to 6nom<\ 21 
 
 Kypioy C6o0HceT<M. 
 Avbpes 'lcrpa7;\etrai, a/coi5(rare roi/S Xoyovs tovtovs. 'irj- aa 
 
II nPASEis Ano2TOAfi:sr $ 
 
 (Tovp ruv Na^copaiov, avbpa aTTodebeiyfieuov airo tov 0eov 
 €Lg Vfias bwdfiea-i kol ripacn kol o-qjxcioLS ols eTTOLrjaev 
 
 23 5t* avrov o Oebs iv p.iar(o vfiSv, KaScos avrol otSare, tovtov 
 ry (opicTfievT] ^ovXjj koX Trpoyvcocrei tov Oeov eKborov bia 
 
 24 ^eipos dvoficov 7rpoa7n]^avT€S dvelXaTe, ov 6 Beos dvlo'T'qo-ev 
 Xvaas ras (odivas tov Oavarov, KaBon ovk yp bvvaToi^ 
 
 25 KpaTclaBaL avTov vtv ovtov' AavcXb yap Xeyet els avTov 
 
 TT poopcoMHN TON KypioN eNcoTTioN Moy AiA tt<^nt6c, 
 OTi 6K Ae^icoN Moy eCTiN Tna Mhi CAAeyGo). 
 
 26 AlA TOyTO HYCt>P<XNeH MOy H K<^pAf<\ Kik\ Hr<i^AAl<\C<\TO 
 
 H \-KCdCcL Moy, 
 en Ae Kd.) h c<\pl Moy K(5<T<\CKHNcocei en eAniAi- 
 
 27 OTI oyK eNK<\T<\Aefvfeic thn yyxHN Moy eic ^Ahn, 
 
 oyAe Acoceic ton ocion coy lAeTN Ai<Nc|)Gop((N. 
 
 28 erNcopiC(^c Moi oAoyc zoohc, 
 
 TrAHpcoceic Me eY(|)pocYNHC mctA toy npoc(JorroY 
 
 coy. 
 
 29 "xlj/Spe? ddcXcfiOLy i^ov clirelv p,€Ta Trapprjcrias rrpos vjias 
 Tvepl TOV TraTpLap)(Ov Aavel^, otl kol eTeXevTrjcrep kol 
 cTacj)!] KOL TO {JLvrjpa avTOV eaTtv iv ijplv cixpL rrjs ijpepas 
 
 SoTavTTjs- 7rpo(j)r)Tr]S oZv VTrapx^^v, kol cldas otl opKCp OOMO- 
 C€N (\YT0J o Bcos CK K^^pTToy THC 6c(|)YOC d^YToy K^efcAi 
 
 31 en] TON GpONON e^yTOy, irpoibcov eXaXrjcrev irepX ttjs dva- 
 (TTao-ecos tov xp^^'''^^ otl oyTG eNK(NTeAei(|)6H eic ^Ahn 
 
 32 oyTC Tj aap^ avTOV elACN AlAct)Gop<XN. tovtov tov ^Irjaovv 
 
 33 dvearrj(T€V 6 Beos, ov jravTcs impels icrpkv papTvpes. Trj 
 dc^Lo. ovv TOV Beov vyjrcoBels Tijv re errayyeXiav tov irvevpa- 
 Tos tov aylov XajSwv irapa tov iraTpos i^ix^^v tovto o 
 
 34 vpels [fcal] /SXeTrere kol dKOveTe. ov yap Aavelb dvejSr] els 
 Tovs ovpavovs, Xeyet Se avTos 
 
 ETneN Kypioc tcJj KypiC|> Moy K<\Goy ck AelicoN 
 
 Moy 
 
 35 ecoc ^N Goo Toyc exGpoyc coy ynonoAioN tcon 
 
 noAcoN coy. 
 
6 nPASEIS AHOSTOAflN li iii 
 
 da'(f>a\Ss ovu yivcoaKero) nas olkos 'icrpa^X otl kol Kvpiov 36 
 avTov Koi xpf-f^Tov eiroLrjo-cv 6 OeoSj tovtov tov ^Irjtrovv op 
 Vfxcls icrravpfocraTc. ^AKovaavres de KaT€Vvyrj(rav 37 
 
 TTjv KapbtaVj ilirav re npos tov HeTpov kol tovs Xolttovs 
 aTTOcrroXovs Tt 7ron](T(op,€Vy avbpts abiK(^ol ; Uerpos Se 38 
 Trpos avTovs Meravo^craTe, kol ISaTrrKrSTJTOi eKacrros vpcov 
 iv TG) ovopari ^Irjcrov XpLcrrov ei? a(})€(nv tcov afiapncop 
 Vficav, KOL \i]p,\l/€(rd€ TTjv dcopeau tov dylov irvevp.aTOS' 
 vpiv yap i(TTLV rj iTrayyekla kcu rot? tckvois vp.^v kol ttclo-l 39 
 ToTc eic M<\KpAN ocoyc an npocKd^AecHTAi Kypioc 
 
 p dcos "qpcov. €T€poL9 T€ XoyoLS liKeLOCTLv biejiapTvpaTo, Ka\ 40 
 TrapeKoXcL avToifS Xiycov 2c60t]T€ citto ttjs yevea^ ttjs (tko- 
 Xias Tavrrjs. Ol fxev ovv aTrodc^dfiepoL top \6yop avrov 41 
 e^aTrrio-drjo-aVy kol TrpocrcreOrja-ap ip tjj "qp-ipa iKclvrj yjrvxcu 
 o)crel TpLo-Xf-XLaL, ycrav de Trpoa-KaprepovPTcs rfj dtbaxij rc5v 42 
 
 aTTOa-ToXcDP KOL TTJ KOLPCOPLOi, TJ] KXaCTCL TOV ^UpTOV^ KOL TOLS 
 
 TTpoa-evxo^s. *EyLP€To de Trda-rj "^vxfj (j^ofios, 43 
 
 TToXXa de TepaTa kol a-qpela bid. Ta>v aTrocTToXoiv eylpcro. 
 7rdpT€S 5e ol TTicrrevo-avrfs ^iiri to avTiP elxov diravTa Koipd, 44 
 Koi Ta KTTjpaTa Ka\ Tas vTrdp^ecs cTTLTrpacrKOP kol bL€fx4pL^op 45 
 avrd nda-iv Kadori. dp tls ;^pe/ai/ clx^v Kad* Tjfiepap re 46 
 TTpocTKaprepovPTes 6p.oSvp.abov ep tco UpS^ kXcopt€S re 
 /car OLKOP dpTOP, pereXdp^avop Tpo<pfjs eV dyaXXidaei Ka\ 
 d(j>€X6TrjTL Kapblas, alvovpres top Oeop kcu cxovtcs X^P*^ 47 
 TTpos 6X0P TOP Xaop. 6 de KvpLos TTpoa-CTLdei Tovs arco^opi- 
 vovs Ka& ripipap eVl to avrd, 1 
 
 UeTpos de KOL IcodvTjs dvi^aipov els to Upov eVt Tr^v 
 otpap Trjs Trpoo'evx^js Tr)v epdrijv, Kal tls dprjp x^^os €K 2 
 KOiXias prjrpos avTov VTrdpx^^ ^^aa-rd^eTO, ov eTidovv 
 KaO* rjpepav Trpos rrjv Ovpav tov Upov Trjv Xeyopevrjv 
 *Q,paiav tov alrclv eXerjpoavvTjp irapd tSp ila-iropevopipcop 
 ctff to Upov, OS Iboiv Uirpov ilal ^latdvrjv p.€XXoPTas ela-U- 3 
 
 42 apTOV, 
 
HI IIPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN 7 
 
 4 vai €is TO Upov 7]p(oTa eXerjfxoa-vvTjv Xa^elv. drevto-as de 
 Uirpos els avrbv crvv r(3 'icoavrj clrrev BXe-^ov els "qfjicis. 
 
 5 6 de eTre^x^^ avTo7s npoa-doKcov tl Trap* avrcov Xa^elv. 
 
 6 flirev de Uerpos ^ApyvpLov kol ;^pi»crioi/ ov^ virapxeL fioiy 
 o de e^co rovro croi dldc»>p.L' iv tco ouop-aTi ^Itjctov Xpicrrov 
 
 •J Tov Na^copaiov TrepLTrareL. kol Tridcras avrov rfjs deltas 
 X^ipos rjyeipev avrov napa^pripa Se ia-repecodrjcrav al 
 
 8 (Bacreis avrov /cat ra crfj^vdpa, kol e^aWofifPos ecrrr] Kal 
 irepuTTarcLy Ka\ elarjXdev crvv avrols els ro Upov TrepnrarSv 
 
 9 KOL dWofievos kol alvatu rov 6eov. Ka\ eldev iras 6 Xabs 
 
 10 avrov TrepLTrarcvvra Ka\ alvovvra rov deov, iireylvaxTKOV be 
 avrov on. ovros rfv 6 irpos rrjv eXerjiioavvrjv KaOrjixevos eVl 
 rrj ^Qpaia TLvXtj rov iepov, kol iirXrja-Brjo-av dajx^ovs Ka\ 
 
 11 eKcrracrecos eVi rc5 avfxlSe^rjKorL avro3. Kpa- 
 rovvTos Se avrov rov liirpov Ka\ rov ^Icodvrjv crvvibpafxev 
 iras 6 Xaos Trpos avrovs iirX rfj (rroa rrj KaXovfxevT] ^oXoficov- 
 
 12 ros €Kdafj,(3oL. ld(ov 5e o JJerpos cLTreKpivaro irpos rov Xaov 
 "Kvbpes ^la-parjXelraL, rl davfid^ere iirl rovrco, rj -qplv rt 
 
 drev'i^ere cos Ibla bwd/iei rj evaejScLa TreTTOLTjKoa-iv rod irepL- 
 
 13 Traretv avrov; 6 0e6c *ABpA<\M Ka} *lcd.AK K<\1 'IakcoB, 
 6 Geoc TcoN nAxepcoN hmcon, eAolAceN ton ttaTAa d.y- 
 TOy l^o'ovVj ov vfiels fiev napebcoKare Ka\ rjpvjjaaa^e Kara 
 
 14 TTpoarcoTTov UeiXdrov, Kpivavros €K€lvov diroXveiv vfie^s be 
 rov aytov Kal btKaiov Tjpv^aaade, kol rirrjcra(r6e avbpa 
 
 15 (j)ov€a ;(apto-^^i^at vp.lvj rov be dpxqybv rrjs C^rjs d-rreKrei- 
 varCy ov o Oeos rjyeipev €K veKp^v, ov ^fxels p.dprvpes i(Tp.ev. 
 
 16 KCLL rfj TTLcrreL rov 6v6p.aros avrov rovrov ov Oecopelre /cat 
 oXbare ecrrepeaxrev ro Svopa avrov, Kal 7; ttlcttis rj bC avrov 
 ebcuKev avr(3 rrjv oXoKXrjplav ravrtjv aTrevavri Trdvrcov 
 
 17 vfXMV. Kal vvv, dbeXcJ^OL, olba ort Kara dyvoiav iiTpd^are, 
 
 18 aa-TTcp Kal ol apxovres vjia>v' 6 be Oebs a irpoKarijyyeiXev 
 bid (rrofiaros irdvrcov rwv Trpocprjrwv iraOeXv rov ;^ptorroi^ 
 
 19 avrov eirXrjpuxrev ovras. jieravorjaare ovv /cat eTTia'rpiy^are 
 
 44 Yfaav eVl to avTO koX 
 
8 nPASTETS AnOSTOAfiN in IV 
 
 Trpos To €^a\lcf)6fjpaL vfxaiV ras afxaprlas^ ottcos iw eXdaxriv ao 
 Kaipoi dpa\l/-v^€(os aTro TrpoacoTTov too Kvpiov kcll dTroareiXrj 
 
 TOP TrpOK€)((ipL(TIX€V0U Vplv -X^pLCrTOV ^\rj(TOVV, OV Set OvpaVOV 21 
 
 fi€V bi^aaOai a^pt )(pov<*iV aTroKaracTTao'ecos navTcov cSu eXa- 
 Xtj(T€U o deos bui (TTojxaTos rav dyicov an ala>vos avrov 
 TTpoipTjTav. Mcovarjs fiev eiirev otl TTpo<})fHTHN Y^Tn <\N<\- 22 
 CTJ^cei Kypioc 6 Geoc eK toon <\A€A(|)a)N ym(I)n d)C gms- 
 AYTOY <\KOYcecee kata n<\NT<\ 6c(\ ku AaAhch npoc 
 YMAC. ecT<M Ae nAC<\ yyXh htic an mI^ <\koych toy 23 
 npocjjHTOY eKGiNOY eloAeGpeYOHceTdvi eK toy Aaoy- 
 
 KCLL Travreff be oi 7rpo(f)rJTaL dno ^ajxovqX kol tcot/ Kade^fjs 24 
 0(TOL €\aXr}(rav kol KaTijyyeLXap ras rjpepas ravras. vfiels 25 
 
 €(TT€ ol viol TOOP 7rpO(j)7]TCOP KOL TTJs dLCl6t]KT]S T}9 6 ScoS 5ie- 
 
 6€TO TTpos Tovs TTaTcpas ^vfxoiv^, \4y(t>p irpos 'A/Spaa/x Kai 
 €N Tcjj cnepMATf COY €YAorH0HCONT<M nAC<M a{ tta- 
 Tpidkl THC fHC. vpip Trpu>TOv dpaarTrjaag o Seus top Traiba 26 
 avTOv dTT€(TT€LK€P avTop ivXoyovPTa vp.as ip ro) dTro(TTp4(j)€LP 
 €K.a(TTQV dno T(£>p 7TOPT)pLa>p [v/xc5i/]. KaKovv- I 
 
 Tcop he avTWP irpo^ top \aop eneaTTjo-ap avTols oi ^dp^tepelf 
 KOL 6 crrpaTTjyos tov iepov kol ol 'EabBovKoioLj Biairopov- 2 
 fiepoL dLU to dLbdaKeLP avTovs top Xaop kol KaTayyeXXetp 
 €P rc5 ^Irjaov TTjp dpddTacnp ttjp €K pcKpaPj kol eirelSaXop 3 
 avTols Tcis x^^P^^ '^^^ eOePTO els T^prja-LP els ttjp avpLOP^ rjp 
 yap eo-irepa rjdr]. ttoXXoI 8e Tap aKovadpTcop top Xoyop iirl- 4 
 CTTevcrav, koX ey€P-q6r] apidpLos ti2)p dpbpatp (os ;;^tXtaSes' Trepre. 
 
 'EyeWro be enl ttjp avpLOP (TVPaxSrjvai avT(op tovs 5 
 apXOVTas KOL tovs 7rpea-(3vT€povs kol tovs ypapjiaTels ev 
 ^lepova-aXrjfi (/cat "Appgs dpxi-^p^vs Kal Kaidcj^as kol 6 
 ^IcddppTjs Kol ^AXe^apbpos kol oaoL Tjo-ap €K yepovs dpxLepa- 
 TLKOv), KOL (rTJ](raPT€s avTovs €P TO) pLecTfo eTTVpQdpoPTO *Ez/ 7 
 rroia bvpdpei t) ip itolco opofiaTi eTTOLrjaaTe tovto vfiels ; 
 t6t€ XleTpos TrXTjarSels TTPevfMaTOs dylov clirep Trpos avTovs 8 
 "KpXOVTes TOV Xaov kcll irpecr^vTepoLj el •qyiels crrjpLepop 9 
 
IV nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN 9 
 
 dvaKpLv6fi€0a eVi evcpyeaia apSptonov dcrdevovs, iv tlpl 
 
 10 oiros cr€(Tco(TTaLj yvcoaTou ecrro) ttcktlv vjmv koX navrl rco 
 Xao) ^laparjX on iv rw ouofiaTi ^Irjaov XpLorrov tov Na^co- 
 paiov, ov vfiels eo-ravpaxTare, ov 6 deos rjyeipev €K vcKpav, 
 
 11 iV TOVTCO ovTos 7rape(TTrjK€V evcoTTLOv vjxcxiv vyLr]s. ovros 
 io-TLV 6 Af60C 6 eiOY66NH06lC >((^ Vfxcov TCON OIKOAO- 
 
 12 MCON, 6 r^NOMGNOC gIc Ke(|)AAhlN fOONId^C. KOL OVKeCTTLV 
 iv aWcp ovdevl j] crcoTTjpLa, ov8e yap ovo}xd iarii/ erepov 
 V7T0 TOV ovpavov TO dedojxivov iv dpOpcoTroLS iv op Bel (roadrj- 
 
 13 vat rjixas. QecopovvTfs de ttjv tov Ilerpou TrapprjaLav 
 KOL ^Icodvov, KOL KaTaXa^ofievoL otl dvdpcoTroL dypap^fiaTOi 
 elcTLV KOL IdLMTai, idavp.a^ov, ineyLvcoaKov T€ avToijs otl (tvv 
 
 14 ro) ^Ir](Tov rjaav, tov re dvdpcoTrov (3\i7rovT€S crvv avTo2s 
 
 15 eoToora tov TeSepaTrevfiivov ovbev elxov duTenrelv. KcXev^ 
 cravTcs Se avTovs e^co tov crvvedpiov dTTeXOelv o-vv€(3aWov 
 
 16 Tvpos dXXtjXovs XiyovT€S Ti 7roLT](Tcop,€V Tols dvdpCOTTOLS 
 TOVTOis ; OTL p,ev yap yvaxjTov orrjfielov yiyovev ti avTccv 
 TTCLCTLV To7s KaTOLKovcTLV 'lepovcraXrjfjL (f)av€puVy Ka\ ov bvva- 
 
 i-j /i€3a dpvclaGaL' aXX' Lva firj irrl TrXelov biavffji-qdrj els tov 
 XaoVj dv:€LKrj(T(op€6a avTols fMTjKiTL XaXelv iirl t<o 6v6p.aTi 
 
 18 TOvT(o fMTjbevl dvSpcoTTCov. Ka\ KaXioravTes avTovs iraprjy- 
 yeCkav KadoXov firj (fiSiyyeadaL firjBe dLddcTKeiv irrl T<a 
 
 19 ovofxaTi [tov^ ^lr](rov. 6 de IleTpos Ka\ ^Icodvrjs diroKpt- 
 divT€S elnav jrpos avTovs Ei diKULov io-TLV ivcoTriov tov 
 
 20 deov vpcov dKov€iv ficiXXov rj tov Oeov KpivuTc, ov dvvdfieda 
 
 21 yap T)fi€'LS a eldap^ev Kal i]KOvaa/jL€V firj XaXelv. ol Se 
 TrpocraTTCiXTja-dfievoL diriXva-av avTovSy fxrjdev evpiaKOVTes 
 TO TTCoff KoXacrcovTaL avTovSy ^lu tov Xaov, otl 7rdvT€S 
 
 22 ido^a^ov TOV Oebv iiri rco yeyovoTL' iTcov yap rjv TrXeLovcav 
 TcaaepaKovTa 6 avdpcoiros i(p' ov y^yov^L to o-qfielov tovto 
 
 23 Trjs Idaecos. ^ArroXvdevTes Se tjXOov irpos tovs 
 Ibiovs Kal dTTtjyyeiXav oaa irpos avTovs oi dp^i^pcls Kal ol 
 
 24 7rpe(r/3trepot tlirav. ol de dKOixravTes ofxodvfJLadov ypav 
 
lo nPASEIS AnOSTOAfilT iv 
 
 (jxovrjv TTpos Tov Ocov KaL flnav Aeo-rrora, (tv 6 TTOIHCAC 
 TON OYP<^NdN KaI THN fHN K<\1 THN 0AA<\CC<\N KaI 
 n<\NT(\ TA GN AYTOTc, ^6 TOV Trarpos i^p.oc>v dia npevfjiaTos 25 
 aylov (TToyLOTO^ Aaveib rraibos (rov elncop 
 "Ina jf ec{)pYAlAN IGnh 
 
 kaI AaoI GMeAexHCAN KCNd^ ; 
 
 TT<\peCTHCdkN Ol BACiAgTc THC fHC 26 
 
 K<\1 01 ApxoNTec cynhxOhcan eni to <\yto 
 
 KAT<\ toy KYPIOY K(\l K(\TA TOY XP'CTOf ^YTOY- 
 CYNJHXOhcan yap ctt* dXrjSctas iv rfj TroXft ravrr) errl tou 27 
 ayiov iralba crov 'lr](rovv, ON eXpiCAC, 'Hpcodrjs re kol 
 UouTLos UeiXaTos (Tvv eGNGClN icai A AoTc 'lo-paryX, ttoi^ crat 28 
 ocra 7; x^^'P ^^^ '^"^^ ^ (3ov\r) TrpocopKrev ycviaBai. kol ra 29 
 ja)i', KvpL€, CTTcBe iiri ra^ aTreiXa? ai^rooi', Kai bos rols dovXois 
 arov fjL€Ta Trapprju-Las TTcurqs XcLk^lv rov \6yov aov, iv ro) 30 
 rr)v X^^P^ iKT€iv€LV (T€ €ls XacTLV KOL crjixela kol repara 
 ylveorOai dia tov ovofiaros rov aylov Traidos crov ^Irjaov. 
 KQL berjdivrcop avrwv iaakevdr) 6 tottos iv co rjcrav avvr]- 31 
 yfievoi, KOL inX^adrjaav aTravres rov aylov TrvevfiaroSy 
 Kal iXaXovv rov \6yov rov 6^ov jxera Trapprjaias. 
 
 Tov Se 7rXr]6ovs rutv TTLo-revcrcivrcov i]v Knpbia Ka\ yp'vx^ 32 
 fxia, Ka\ ovbe els ri rwv VTvap^ovrcov avro) eXeyev 'Idiov (IvaLj 
 aXX* Tjv avrols Trdvra kolvcl. Kal dwdfiei fieydXr] aTrebl- 33 
 80VV TO fiaprvpLov oi aTroaroXoi rov KVp'iov ^\r](rov rrjs 
 dvao-rdo-ecosj X^P'-^ "^^ pi€ydXrj rjv im Trdvras avrovs. ovde 34 
 yap ivde^s tls ijv iv avrols' otroi yap icnjropes ;^a)pta)j/ rj 
 
 olKLCdV VTTTJpXOV, TTCoXovVTCS €(j)€pOV TCt? Tt/Zaff TCOV TTlTTpa- 
 
 crKop,ev(ov Ka\ irldovv iraph rovs Trodas r^v aTroa-roXcov 35 
 dLeblBero de cKda-rco KaOori av ns ;^p€tav ax'^. ^la)crr)(p be 36 
 o iTTiKXrjSels BapvajSas diro rcov aTroaroXcov, 6 iamv /leOcp- 
 HT]V€v6jj,evov Yioff UapaKXrjO-ccos, Aevetrrjs, KvTrpLos rco 
 yiv€Lf virdpxovros avrca ay pod TrcoXijaas ^veyKcv to XRVH"^ 37 
 
 25 t...t 
 
IV V nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN II 
 
 Kol edrjKev irapa rovs 776809 roov oLTTOcrToXav. 
 
 1 'Avtjp de Tis 'Avavlas ovofiari avv 2a7r(l)€tpr} rfj yvvaiKL 
 
 2 avTov e7rociXTj(r€V Krfjfia kol €vo(r(j)L(Taro otto ttjs TLfifjsy 
 (TVV€LdvLr]5 KOL Trjs yvvaiKos, KOL iviyKas fiepos tl irapa 
 
 3 Tovs TTodas T(ov aTTOo-ToXcDV edrjKcv. elrrev be 6 liirpos 
 'Avavla, dia tl iirXrjpoiacv 6 ^aravds tt)v Kapdiav crov 
 yjrevo-aa-daL erf to TTPcvfia to ayiov Ka\ voo-c^lcracrdaL ano 
 
 4 TTjS TLfxrj^ Tov xcoplov ,* ov)(l fiivov (To\ e}ji€V€U KOL 77pa6ev 
 iv TTj afj e^ovaia VTrfjpxev ; tl otl eOov iv ttj Kapbia aov 
 TO TTpayfjia tovto ; ovk eyjrevo-co avOpcoiroLS aWa roa ^e<w. 
 
 5 aKovoiV be 6 'Avavias tovs Xoyovs tovtovs Treawi/ e^eyj/v^ev 
 
 6 KOL eyiveTO cfyo^os p.eyas cVt iravras TOi:s aKOvovTas. ava- 
 (TTCLVTiS be oi vecoTepoL (Tvveo-TeLkav avTov KaX e^eviyKavres 
 
 7 eSayJAttv, *EyeVero be (os copcov TpiMV bLadTrjpia 
 
 8 KciL rj yvvT} avTOV firj elbvla to yeyopus elcrrfKdev. aire- 
 KpiOr] be npos avTrjv UeTpos Y.lire fjLOL, el toctovtov to 
 
 9 x^P^ov aTTeboorde ; 7; be elnev Nai, toctovtov. 6 be Ue- 
 Tpos Trpos avTT^v Tl otl o-vve<f)aiv^di] vfiiv rreipcKTaL to 
 TTvevfia Kvpiov ; Ibov ol nobes twv Oa-^dvTcov tov avbpa 
 
 10 (TOV errl ttj dvpa kol e^olaovcTLV ae. eireaev be irapaxprjiia 
 Trpos TOVS TTubas avTov kol e^e'^v^ev elcreXQovTes be oi 
 veavLCTKOL evpov avTTJv veKpdv^ kol e^eveyKavTes e6ay\rav 
 
 11 irphs TOV avbpa avTrjs. Kat eyeveTO (pu^os fxeyas ecj)* uXr]V 
 TTjv eKKXrjdiav Ka\ eirl navTas tovs aKovovTas TavTa, 
 
 12 Am be t(dv x^'-P^^ "^^^ dTToa-ToXcov eylveTO o-Tjfie'ia kol 
 TepaTa iroXXa ev t(o Xaoi* Kai ^crav 6p.o6vp.abov irdvTes ev 
 
 13 TTj '2,Toa 'loXofj.covTos' Twv be Xoittcoj/ ovSet? eToXpa koX- 
 
 14 XaaOaL avTols' aXX* epeyaXvvev avTOvs 6 Xaos, fiaXXov be 
 irpoo-eTiOevTo irLCTTevovTes rw Kvpico TrXrfirj dvbpcov re Kal 
 
 15 yvvaiKciv cacrre Kal els Tas irXaTeias eKC^epeiv tovs aaOevels 
 Ka\ TiOivaL eni KXLvapicov Kal Kpa(3drT<oVj Lva epxopevov 
 
 16 UeTpov Kuv 7; (TKLa iiTLO-KLddei, TLv\ avTwv, avvrjpx^TO be 
 
12 IIPASEIS An02T0AQT . v 
 
 K-ii TO TrXrj^os rwi/ iripi^ ttoXccov ^lepovcraKr]^, (j)€povT€S 
 caBcvels KoL 6)(\ovfievovs vtto Trpev^xarcov aKaOapToav^ olrLves 
 idepairevovTO airavres. 
 
 'Avao-ras 5e o dpxf-^pevs kol Travres ol crvv avra, rj 17 
 o'ora OLpecTis rcov ^abdovKatcoVy iirKr^o-Br^a-av Ci^\ov Ka\ 18 
 eire^aXov ras x^'-P^^ ^'^'' "^^^^ aTroo-Tokovs Ka\ eScvro avrov^ 
 I'j TTjpT^aei brjixoaia. JiyyeXos 5e Kvpiov dia vvktos ijvoL^e 19 
 Tcis dupas rfjs (j)v\aicTJs i^ayaywv re avrovs elirev Ho- 20 
 pcvcaSc KOL (TTaOivTis \aXeLr€ iv rw Upc^ rw \a(o Travra 
 TCI prjfxara Trjs C^fjs Tavrrjs. aKovo-avres de elorrfkBov vtto 21 
 Tov opOpov els TO lepov kol eBtbacrKOP. Jlapayev6p,evos bk 
 6 apxi-^p^vs Ka\ ol crvv avTc^ avvcKoXeaav to crvvibpiov kol 
 Trdcrav Tr]v yepovcriav tcov vlcov 'icrpaT/X, kcI aTrecTTeCkav 
 €LS TO becrpcDTrjpLOv axOrjvai avTOVs. oi be T7apayev6p.evoL 22 
 VTTTjpeTai ovx fvpov avTOvs ev Tjj (f)vXaKrjy avaaTpeyj/avTes 
 be dnrjyyeCkav XeyovTes oti To becTficoTTjpLOv evpofiev 23 
 KeKkeiajxevov ev ndcrrj dcrcf)aX€ia Kol tovs (jyvXaKas ecTTc^ras 
 67rt Tcov 6vpMV, avoL^avTes be ecrco ovbeva evpop.ev. coff be 24 
 rJKOvcrav tovs \6yovs tovtovs o re aTpaTrjybs tov lepov kol 
 ol dpx^^p^l^s, dirjiropovv irepl avTMV tl av yevoLTO tovto. 
 Uapayevopevos be tls dirrjyyeLkev avTols oti Ibov ol 25 
 dvbpes ovs edecrOe ev Trj (l)v\aKfj elcrlv ev ro) lepa ecTTOiTes 
 KOL bibdcTKovTes TOV Xaov. TOTe drreXdoov 6 crTpaTrjyos crvv 26 
 To7s v7rr)peTaLS i/yev avrovs, ov pera ^ias, €(f)ol3ovvTO ycip 
 TOV Xaov, prj Xidaadwcnv dyayovres be avrovs ecrrrjcrav 27 
 ev TO) avvebpicp. Kal eTTrjpcdrrjcrev avrovs 6 dp^t^pevs 
 Xeycov HapayyeXicL napijyye iXap.€V vplv prj bibdcrKeLv errl 28 
 rw ovopari rovrcOj Kal Ibov TreTrXijpcoKare rrjv 'lepovaaXrjiM 
 Trjs bibax^s Vfimv, Kal ^ovXecrSe eirayayelv ecf)* iqpas to 
 alpa TOV dv6p<OTTOv rovrov. diroKpidels be Uirpos Kal ol 29 
 dirocrroXoL eiirav meiOapx^'lv bet deca p,aXXov rj dvOpcoiroLs. 
 6 Oeos Tu>v TrarepcDV i^pMV rjyeipev ^IrjcrovVj ov vpels biex^i'- 30 
 picracrBe KpeMcXCANTec eiTl ly^oy rovrov 6 6eos dpxrjyov ^i 
 
 32 €V avT(Z V. liTfxkv auT(p 
 
vvi ' nPASIEIS An02TOAfi:5^ 13 
 
 Koi acorrjpa vyjraxTev rrj he^ia avrov, \tov\ dovvai fierdvoiav 
 
 32 TO) ^IcrparjX kol a(l)€(TLy afxapTLa>v koX rifx^ls eorfiiv^ H'dp~ 
 Tvpcs Tu>v prjixaroiv tovtodv, kcll to irvevjia to ayiov tP 
 
 33 edcoKcv 6 deos toIs 7r€iOapxov(riv avT^. ol be aKovaavTes 
 
 34 dlCTTpLOVTO KOL i^OvkoVTO CLVeko-V aVTOVS. ^AvaO-TClS Bi TL9 
 
 iv TO) (Tvvebpico ^apicraios ovofxaTi Ta/j,aXnj\y pouobiba- 
 (TKoXos TLfiios rravTl rw \a(3j eKeXevcrev e^co ^pa^v Tovg 
 
 35 dt^BpcoTTovs TTOLTJcraL, cLTTei' T€ TTpo? avTovs "Avbpcs ^laparj- 
 XelTaiy Trpocrex^Te eavTols eVt toIs dvSpcoTroLS tovtoh tl 
 
 36 /xeXXere Trpdcro'eLv. rrpo yap tovtcov twv TJfiepcov dvecTTrj 
 QevbaSf Xcycoi^ elvai Tiva eavTov, (o irpocreKkiOrj dpbpcov 
 dpiSfxhs cos T€TpaKO(jLcov' OS dv7jp€0r), Kol irdvTcs oaoi 
 
 37 iTreidovTo avTco dieXvSrja-av kol iyivoiTo els ovbiv. fieTO. 
 TOVTOv dvidT-q ^lovbas o VakCkaios €v tols rjjxipais ttjs 
 djToypacPrjs kol a7recrrr;o"e Xaov ottl(T(d avTov' KaKclvos 
 
 dn(o\€TOy Kc\ 7rdvT€S OCTOL €7T€l6oVTO OVTCO dL€(rKOp7rL(T6r]- 
 
 33 (rau. KOL [ra] vvv Xeyo) v/xtt', aTToaTTjTe drro tcop dvOpco- 
 TTCaV TOVTCOV KOL a(f)€T€ aVTOVS' (oTi icLV y €^ dv6p(07r(ov 
 
 39 7) ^ovXrj avTT] rj to epyov tovto, KaTaXydrjaeTai' el de €K 
 Oeov eaTLV, ov bvvrjaea-de KaTokva-ai avTovs') p.rj ttotc kol 
 
 40 deofxaxoL evpeSrJTe. eireLO-Or^crav 5e avTcOy koX irpoo-KoXe- 
 (TafxevoL Tovs aTToa-Tokovs beipavTes TraprjyyeCkav firj \a\e7i/ 
 
 41 errl t(3 ovofiaTL tov 'irjcrov kol direXvcrav. Ot fjLei/ ovu 
 eiropevovTO xP-lpovTes diro Trpoorcoirov tov crvvebplov otl 
 
 42 KaTrj^LCdSrjo-av virep tov ovofiaTos aTLixao-Brji/ar irdadv re 
 rip.ipav iv rco Upc^ koX KaT oIkov ovk enavovTo bibdcTKOv- 
 res Ka\ evayyeXL^ofievoL tov ;YpiOTOJ/ ^Irjaovv, 
 
 EN AE TAI2 HMEPAT2 TavTcus irX-qQwovTcav twv 
 p.a6rjT^v iyevQTo yoyyv(Tp,6s tcov 'EXXr]VL(TTu>v npos tovs 
 F>(3paL0vs on irapedecopovvTo iv Trj diaKovia ttj Kadrjjjiepivrj 
 
 32 TOVTMv' Koi TO TTvevfxa TO ayiov 
 
14 nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiK VI VII 
 
 at XVP^'- ci^Tcdv. TTpoa-Kakca-cifMevoL Se oi ^(obeKa to Trkrj' 2 
 60s rcov iJLcidrjTcov enrav Ovk apearov €(TTlp rjyLas Karakei- 
 yjravras rov \6yov rov deov dtaKouelu Tpani^ais' (jncTKe- 3 
 ylraade de , a.b€\(j)oLy aubpas e^ vfiSv fxaprvpovfievovs €77Ta 
 TrXrypetff 7rv€vp,aros koX ao(})ias, ovs KaTacT^crofMev enl ttjs 
 Xpfias ravTTji' tJ/xci? di rrj 7rpo(T€vxi} i^cu rfj biaKOVLa rod 4 
 Xoyov 7rpo(TKapT€prj<Top.€V, kcll rjpfcrev 6 \6yos ivcomov 5 
 iravros rov irX^Oovs^ Koi i^eXi^avro l.Ti^avoVj avbpa 
 ^irkriprP Trla-Tccds kol irvevp-aTos ayloVy kcll ^lKlttttov kol 
 Uppxopov Ka\ l>^LKdvopa kol TlfKOva kol ILapfxevav kol 
 NiKoXaoi/ TTpoo-^Xvrou *Ai/rio;(ea, ovs ecrrrjarav cvcottiov tSv 6 
 aTTOOToX 0)1/, KOL 7rpoa'€v^afji€POL €7ridr]Kav avrols ra? ^clpas. 
 
 Kai 6 \6yos tov deov rjv^apev^ kol iirX-qOvveTO 6 dpi- 7 
 6jxos T<ov p,adr)T(ov iv ^lepova-aXrjp, (r(f)6bpay ttoXvs T€ ox^os 
 Tcov lepecop vtt^kovov rfj TTtcrret. 
 
 ^T€(j)avos be 7rXi]pT]S x^P'-'^'^^ '^"t bwafiecos iiroUt. ripara 8 
 KOL crr]p.eLa ficydXa iv roi Xao). 'Aveo'Trjo-av be rti/e? rwz/ 9 
 CK TTJS avvaycoyTJs rijs X€yop,€VT]s AL^epripcov koX Kvprj- 
 vaicov KOL ^AXe^avbpecov koX Ta>v drro KiXiKias kol 'Acr/ay 
 (TVv^i]T0vvT€S tS '2Te(j)av(p, KOL OVK. Xo'xvov dvTLOTijvaL rfj 10 
 (TO(j)La KOL rw TTvevfiari w iXdXei. rore vire^aXov dvbpas n 
 Xeyouras on ^AKrjKoafiev avrov XaXovvros prj/iara ^Xd~ 
 a(j)i]ixa els McovcttJv kol rov Becv avveKLvrjcrdv re rov Xaov la 
 KOL rovs TTpecr^vripovs kol rovs ypafxfiarelsj kol eTTLardvres 
 (Tvvrjpiraaav avrov koI rjyayov els rb avvebpLov, ea-rrjordv 13 
 re fidprvpas yfrevbels Xeyovras *0 avdpa>7ros ovros ov irave- 
 rai XaXcov pijpara Kara rov ronov rov dyiov [rovrov^ Ka\ 
 rov vofiov, aKrjKoafiev yap avrov Xeyovros orL ^lijcrovs 6 14 
 "Sa^copalos ovros KaraXvaet rov rcmov rovrov kol aXXa^et 
 ra eOrj a TrapebcoKev Tip.1v Mcov(Trjs, Ka\ dreviaavres els 15 
 avrov irdvres ol Ka6e(6p.evoL iv rto a-vvebpica elbav ro irpoa- 
 amov avrov axreX Trpoa-atirov dyyeXov. "EiiTev i 
 
 3 [*'/] 5 T^P^js MSS 
 
VII nPASEIS An02T0AfiN 15 
 
 2 be 6 apxt-€p€vs Et ravra ovr(os txei ; 6 §e €(J)tj "Avdpes 
 dbe\(f)ol Koi rrarepes, aKovaaTe. 'O 6e6c THC Ao5hc 
 cdcf>6r) rat irarpl tiyLtov ^Afipaap. ovtl iv ttj MecroTroTapLO. 
 
 3 TTplp rj KaTOLKjjo-aL avTOV iv Xappav, kaI elrreN TTpOC 
 
 AYTON "EleKQe gk thc pfic coy k<\1 ^ thc cyrreNeiAC 
 
 4 coy, Kd<i Aeypo e\c thn thn hn an coi Aeilo)- t6t€ e^fX- 
 
 ^<»i/ €*c yrjs XaXbalcov KarcdKr^aev iv Xappav. KaKeldev p,€Ta 
 TO anoSavelv rov iraripa avrov p,€TfOKL(T€V avrov els rrjv yr^v 
 
 5 ravrrjv els tjv vp,€2s vvv KaroLKelTe, Ka\ oyK eAoOKGN avT(a 
 K\rjpovop.Lav iv avrrj oyAe BHMd^ TTOAoc, Ka\ iTrrjyyeiXaTO 
 AoyNAi <\yT<^ eic K<\T<NCxeciN <\ythn kai xcp cnepM^Ti 
 
 6 d^YTOy M6T AyrON, ou/c ojrroy avra reKvov. iXaXrjaev be 
 ovTcoi 6 deos on ecTAi TO CTTepMA e^yxoy n<\poiKON en 
 fH (\AA0Tp14, K<\1 AoyAcocoyciN <\yto kaI K<\K(A)coyciN 
 
 7 £TH t6tpak6ci<\- k<^i TO e0Noc (^ AN AoyAeycoyciN 
 KpiNcI) er^, o deos €L7r€v, kaI m6tA TAyTA eieAeycoNTAi 
 
 8 KAI AATpeyCOyCIN MOI GN TCaJ tcxtco TOyTCp. Ka\ ebcoKCV 
 avrS AiaGhkhn nepiTOMHC* /cat ovTcos iy€VVT](T€V rov 
 ^IcraaK Ka\ rrepieTeMGN AyTON th HMepA th opAoH, 
 KCLL ^loracLK rov ""laKco^, Kal 'laAcco/3 rovs bcodeKa iraTpiap- 
 
 9 X^^' ^"'^ ^''' T^cLTpLcipxaL zhAcocantgc ton 'IcocHcf) Ane- 
 
 10 AONTO eic AlVynTON- Ka\ HN 6 OeOC M6T AyToy, Ka\ 
 i^iikaro avTov iK iraa-cov rcov Gkiy^ccDv avTOv, Ka\ eAcoKGN 
 AyTtjj X<^P'N Ka\ (ro(f)Lav eNANTfoN <^(\pAca BACiAecoc 
 AipynToy, kaI katgcthcgn ayton HfoyMeNON en Ai'- 
 
 11 ryiTTON KAi "^ oAoN TON oTkon AyToy. HAGeN Ae Aimoc 
 e(^' oAhn thn AiVynTON Kal Xanaan Ka\ OXlylns 
 /xeyaX 77, /cai ovx r]vpL(TKov x^P'^^^P-^'^^ oi Traripcs rjpatv 
 
 12 AKoycAC Ae 'IakcoB 6nt<\ ciTf<\ eic AfpynTON i^airi- 
 
 13 aTcCkev rovs Trarepas rip^v Trpcorov Kal iv r<a devripco 
 ^efNCopfcGH^ 'l60CHc|> ToTc AAeA(})oTc AyToy, Kal (fya- 
 
 14 vepbv iyiv^ro rai Oapaoo ro yevos ^Icocn]<p. aTroorrciXas Se 
 
 loi)aT](j} fxercKaXiaaro *laKa>j3 rov iraripa avrov Kal ircurav 
 
 3 €K 10 c0* J3 dveyvtopCcrBri 
 
i6 nPASEIS AnOSTOAl}]^ VII 
 
 rrjv (TVyyeveLav €N YYX<5^^C eBAOMHKONTA HGNTe, ^KATGBh 13 
 
 df *IaAcoo/3 [elc AiVyt^ton]. k<\1 GTeAeyTHceN AyTOC K(\1 
 01 iraripcs rjyicidi;, Ktk) MGTeTeGHCAN eiC ZyX^M /<at eVt'^;;- 16 
 aav GN TCJJ MNHMd^TI Cp CON HC<\TO* A BpA^M Tt/X^ff a/jyup/ov 
 TT<\p<\ TCON Y't^N 'EmmgOP GN XyX^M. Ka^wff Se ^77^^^^ 17 
 6 xp^^o^ "^^^ eirayycXlas rjs (opLoXoyrja-cv 6 deos rS *A/3paa/x, 
 HY^HCGN o Xaos K<5kl GTTAhGynGh €V AlyvTTTco, axpi ov i3 
 ANGCTH BaCiAgyC GTGpOC CTJ AiVY^TON, 6c OyK hAGI 
 TON 'IcOCt^CJ). OVTOS KATd<CO(|>IC<\MGNOC TO r^NOC ijfiwv ig 
 GKdkKCOCGN Tovs TTaripas Tov ttolcIv ra ^pecfyrj CKBera avTCdv 
 cU TO jiTj 26OOrONGTc0<M. iv <p Kaipcd eycvvij^rj Ma)ucr^$', kol 20 
 ^V (^CTGToC TO) BeS' OS dp€TpaCJ)rj MHN<\C TpGTc €V T6) otKG) 
 roi) Trarpos' eKreOevros 5e avrov ANGfAdvTO avrov H 0Yr<^- 21 
 THp 4><\p(\(l) /cai dv€6p€\jraT0 avrov G^YTH gIc Y'ON. kol 22 
 eTraibevBrj 'Mcovo'tjs irdar} (ro(j)La AlyvTrrluiV, rjv Se bwarbs 
 €U Xoyoi? KOL epyoLs avrov. 'Qs be eirXrjpovro avrS recrae- 23 
 paK0VTa€r7]s ;!^poi'0?, dvi^rj eVl rrjv Kaphlav avrov inicTKi- 
 yj/aadaL TOyc aAgAcJ)OYC (\ytoy TOyc Yiofc *lcp<\t^A. /cm 24 
 ificov Tii/a ddiKOVficvov i]fjiVpaTo Kal eTroirjcrev iKhiK-qcnv rc3 
 KaraTTOvovfjLevco n<\TAlAC TON AifYTTTlON. ivofiL^cv Se (TV- 25 
 vUvai TOVS adeXcjiovs on o Scbs ^lci x^''pos avrov didaxriv 
 (TOjrTjpiav avro7sy ol Se ov (rvinJKav. rfj re iinovcTr] rjfJiepq 26 
 ci)(p6r] avro7s fxaxofxevois Ka\ crvvrjXka(T(TCV avrovs etff €Lp^~ 
 vr)V elncou "AvdpeSy dd€X(l)OL eo-rc Iva rl dSi/ceire aKkrjXovs ; 
 6 be (NAikcon TON nAHCfoN aTTcoo-aro avrov elucov Tfc CG 27 
 KdvTGCTHCGN ApXONT<\ K<\1 AlKikCTHN GH HMCON; mPi <\NG- 28 
 
 AgTn mg cy OgAgic on TponoN angTAgc gxGgc ton Ai- 
 
 TYTTTION ; GC|)Yr€N Ag AAcOYCHC GN TcJj Aor^ TOYTCa); 29 
 Kd.] GfeNGTO n^pOIKOC GN fM N\d,k\d,/\\,OV €y€Vvr)(r€V vlovs 
 bvo, Kal irk-qpoadivroiv ircdv reaaepaKovra co<J>Gh di^Y^c?) 30 
 €N ThI GpHMCp TOY OpoyC 2iva ^fr^^OC GN (|)Aor^ TTYPOC 
 B<iikTOY' o ^^ Mcovarjs Ibatv eBavpaaev rb opafia* irpocrep- 31 
 XOfievQV be avrov Karavorjo-ai iyevero (pcovrj Kvpiov 'EfOO 3a 
 15 /cat Kori^t] 38 riixlv 
 
VII nPASEIS AHOSTOAQN 17 
 
 6 Geoc TcoN n<\TepcoN coy, o eeoc'ABpdvAM K<\riC(\AK 
 KA? 'IakcoB. evTpOfios Se yevofievos McDvcrrjs ovk eroXfia 
 
 33 KaravoTjcrai, eTneN Ae AYTC?) 6 KYpioc AycoN to ytto- 
 Ahma TCON noAcoN COY, o f^? Tonoc e4> ($ ecTHK<xc fH 
 
 34 difid, eCTIN. lAcbN elAON TI^N KdlKCOCIN TOY Ad^OY MOY 
 TOY eN AirYlTT^, K<\1 TOY CTeNAfMOY AYTOY HKOYC<\, 
 
 K^^ katgBhn eleKecQd^i aytoyc- k<\1 nyn Aeypo (\nocTef- 
 
 35 Ao) ce eic ATpYTTTON. ToOrov roz/ Mojvo-^v, ov rjpvrja-avTO 
 elirovres Tfc Ce K<\TeCTHCeN ApXONTA K<\1 AlK(\CTrtN, 
 TOVTOv 6 deos Koi apxovra kol Xvrpcorrjv dTria-raXicev crvv ;^ei- 
 
 36 p\ ayyekov rov 6(f)divT0S avr^ iv rjj ^dra. ovtos i^rjyayev 
 avTovs TToirjo-as TepATe< K\\ chmgTa cn th AirYTTT<^ Koiiv 
 ^Epvdpa QaXdcrcrr] koX eN Tijl eph^MCji) eTH TGCCepAKONTA. 
 
 37 ovrdff eVrtv o Moauo-^s o ctTroff rotp vlo7s 'la-pajjX TTpO- 
 
 <j)I^THN YMTn <\N<\CTt^Cei 6 6600 eK TCON <\A6Acj)C0N YMCON 
 
 38 tbc eMe. OVTOS icTTLV 6 yevofxevos iv rfj €KKXr](TLa iv rfj 
 ipijfia p.€Ta Tov dyyiXov tov XoXovvtos avr^ iv t<^ opec 
 2tm KOL rSv iraripcov rjfxatv, oj ibe^aro Xoyta ^Svra dovvac 
 
 ^g^vfiLV^, (p OVK ijSiXrja-av vTrrjKOOC yevea-Bai ol iraripes rjp^MV 
 dXXa dncoo-avro koi eCTpA(j)HC(\N iv rals Kapblats avratv 
 
 40 efc AIVyttton, einoNTec Tc^jj'A^pcoN TTofHCON hmTn 
 GeoYC ot nponopGYCONTAi hmcon* 6 r<^p AAcoychc 
 
 OYTOC, 6c e2h^r<^reN HMAC CK fHC AifYTTTOY, oyK oT- 
 
 41 Aamgn t( efeNGTO aytc?). 'cat eMocxono(HC<\N iv rals 
 i^fxipais iK€LvaLs kol d<N\^fd^fON GYcf^N rcS eldcoXco, Ka\ €V- 
 
 42 (ppalvovTo iv To7s epyois rav xeipoiv avrcav. 'iarpe^ev be 
 6 Ocos Koi 7rap48a)K€v avrovs Xarpeveiv th CTpATI§ TOY 
 OYP<^NOYj Ka6a>s yiypaiTTai iv BljSXco T(ov Trpo(^r]Ta>v 
 
 A\Ai C(t)Ari<^ K<\1 eYcf<\c npocHNefKATe moi 
 
 eTH Teccep<\KONTA eN th epf^MC|), oTkoc'Icp^ihA; 
 
 43 K(\l ANeA^BeTe thn ckhnhin toy A^oA6x 
 
 KaI to ACTpON TOY 6eOY * PoM(j)(\, 
 
 Toyc TYTTOYC oyc enoiHC<\Te Trpoa-Kwelv avrols, 
 
 K<\1 MeTOiKico YMAC eneKeiN<\ Ba^vXojvos. 
 p. 2 
 
i8 nPASBIS AnOSTOAON vii 
 
 *H (TKr)vri rov p^aprvpiov rjv rois Trarpacnv rjjxoiv iv ttj 44 
 €prjii(Oj Ka6a>s btera^aTO 6 A^AcON jC^ Mcoyciji noiHCAl 
 avr^v K(\tA ton xynON ON eoopAKei, rjp koL ela-rjyayov 4$ 
 biabe^dfievoL oi Traripes ^fiav ficra *lr)(Tov eN rfj KATA- 
 CXecei tSv idvc^v (ov i^c^aev 6 Oebs otto irpocrcoTrov rwv 
 Trarepcov rjp.a>v ecos tSp rfjiepciv Aaveib' os evpcp X^P'-^ 4*^ 
 ivcoTTiov Tov Beov KOL ^nja-aro eypeTN CKf^NCOMA T(?i 
 ^Gec?)"'* UkJ)B. ZoAomcon de oIkoAomhcgn ayt<+) oTkon. 47 
 aXX' ovx o vyjrurTos iv ;(€ip07roi;;Vots /carot/cei* Kado^s 6 48 
 'irpo<^riTr}S Xeyet 
 
 'O 0YP<^n6c moi GpONOC, 49 
 
 ''k<\1 h"* fH Y^onoAioN tcon noAcoN Moy 
 
 TToToN oTkon olKoAoMf^cere moi, Aepei Kypioc, 
 H jfc Tonoc THC KATATTAycecoc Moy; 
 
 oyx^ H xefp Moy enoiHceN tayt<\ hanta ; 50 
 
 SkAhPOTP^XHAoI Ka\ AnepiTMHTOI ^K<\pA(<Mc"^ KOL TOTC 51 
 tbClN, 15/^61? aei t(^ TTNeYMATI TCJJ Af^ip ANTinflTTeTe, 6)? 
 ol Trarepes vpiatv kclI vp,els. rlva ra>v irpocjirjTMu ovk edico^av 52 
 01 Trarepes vfiau ; kol QTriKTCivav tovs TrpOKarayyeiXavTas 
 TTcpl TTJs eXevaccDs rov diKaiov ov vvv v/jlcls wpodorac kol 
 <J)ov€'ls eyeveadey otrives iXd^cre top vofjLOP els diarayds 53 
 dyyeXcoPj koI ovk €(pv\d^aT€. 'Akovoptcs be 54 
 
 Tavra bieirplopTo rals Kapbiais avrojp kol e^pvxov tovs 
 obovras eir avrop, vTrdpxfop be 7rX-qpr)S Tzvevp-aros dylov 55 
 cLTevlcras els top ovpavov elbep bo^ap 6eov kcu ^Iqcrovp earSTa 
 €K be^Lc^p TOV Oeovy kol eiirep \bov 6ecopa> tovs ovpavovs 56 
 bLr)PO{.yfjL€Vovs kol top vlop tov dpdpcojrov e/c be^ioop eoTOtTa 
 rov deov. Kpd^avTes be fj^copfj fieyaKrj avveo-xov to, oora 57 
 avTo^p, KOI <apixrj(Tap 6p.o6vp.abop eir avTOPj kol eKJSaXoPTes 58 
 e^(o TTJs TToXecos eXLBofioXovp. kol ol p.dpTvpes direOevTO to. 
 IpcLTLa avTodP Trapa tovs nobas peavlov KoXovpepov ^avXov. 
 Kal eXido^oXovp top ^Te<^apop eTTLKoXovpepop kol XeyovTa 59 
 Kvpie ^Irjo-ov, bi^ai to irpevpa pov Be\s be ra yopara 60 
 
 46 t...t 49 V ^e 
 
VII VIII nPASEIS AnOSTOAON 19 
 
 €Kpa^ev (fxdvfi ^eyaXj] Kvptf, jmyj (mjo-rjs avTols ravrrjv t^v 
 
 1 afiapTiav' kol tovto elnav eKOifi^Sr]. ^avXos 
 ^e i]v (Tvuevbofcav ttj apaipicreL avrov, 
 
 'EyeVero be iv eKeivrj rfj ij/Jiipa dicoyfios fxeyas cVt rrjv 
 €KKkr](TLav Tr)v iv ^lepoa-oXvfjLOis' Trdvres [Se] dLcairaprjcrav 
 Kara ras x^P^^ "^V^ ^lovbaias Ka\ ^afiaplas TrXrjv tmv 
 
 2 aTTOO-Tokcov, crvveKo/jLLaav be tov ^recjiavov avdpes cvXa- 
 
 3 /3eT? Kal iirolr^a-av KOTrerov fxeyav iir avrco. ^avKog 8c 
 iXvjxaiveTO r^v eKKkrjo-iav Kara rovs o'lkovs elcriropevofxe- 
 vosy (Tvpcov re avbpas Kal yvvalKas irapebibov els (f>v\aK^v, 
 
 4 Oi jxev ovv biacmapevres huqXdov evayyeXL^ofievoL rou 
 
 5 Xoyov. ^lXlttttos be KareXOav els rrjv ttoXlv rrjs "Safia- 
 
 6 pias €Krjpv(T(Tev avrols tov xP'-^'^^^* irpocrelx^^ ^^ °^ oxXol 
 Tois XeyofJLevoLS vtto tov ^CkLinrov ofiodviiabov iv t© 
 
 7 aKoveiv avTovs kol ^Xeireiv ra o"qp.e1a a iiroLer ttoXXoI 
 yap tSv ix6vra)V Trvevfiara aKaOapra ^oatvra (j)a)V7J fxe- 
 yaXr] i^rjpxovro, ttoXXol be irapdkeXvpievoi koX X'^^^^^ 
 
 8 idepanevdrjcrav iyevero be ttoXX^ X^P^ ^^ ^5 ^roXei 
 
 9 iKeivrj. ^Avr}p be ris ovofxarL ^Lficov TTpovTTTJpx^v 
 iv rfj TToXcL fiayevcov Kal i^Lcrravcov to edvos rfjs ^afxaplas, 
 
 10 Xeycov elvai riva eavrbv fxiyav, co npoaelxov iravres ano 
 fjLLKpov ecos fJLeydXov Xeyovres Ovros io-rtv 77 AvvafiLS tov 
 
 11 6eov 1] KaXovfievT] MeydXrj. irpocre'ixov be avr^ bid ro 
 
 12 LKavco xP^^^ ^"^^ fiayiaLS i^earaKevai avrovs, ore be 
 iirio-revo-av rai ^LKiinT(0 evayyeXi^ofieva rrepl rrjs fiacri- 
 Xeias rod 6eov Kal rov ovofiaros ^Irjaov Hpicrrov, i^airrL- 
 
 13 ^ovro avbpes re Kal yvvaiKes. 6 be ^Ijicov Kal avrbs iiri- 
 arevo-ev, Kal ^aimorBels "qv irpoorKaprepatv r(5 ^lXlttttcOj 
 BecDpwv re o-qpiela kol bvvdfieis fxeydXas yivofievas i$L- 
 
 14 o-raro. 'AKovaavres be ol iv ^lepoaoXvfJLOLS 
 aTTocrroXoL on bebeKrai ?j "Safxapia rov Xoyov rod 6eov 
 
 15 aTTecTTeCXav irpos avrovs Uerpov Kal *lcodvrjv, olrives Kara- 
 
 51 KapSCag 
 
20 nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN viii 
 
 ^avT€S 7rpo(rr]v^aj/TO Trepl avrcov oTrats Xa^axriv Trvevfia 
 ayiov ovdeTTCo yap rjv in ovbevX avra>v €7ri7r€7rT<OK6s, p.6vov i6 
 be ^c^aTma-fievoi vnrjpxov els ro ovop.a rov Kvplov ^Irjaov, 
 Tore iTzeriOea-av ras x^^P^^ ^'^* avTovs, kol iXafilSavov 17 
 TTveviia ayiov. 'iScoi/ be 6 2//xq)v otl bia rrjs €7ri6eaecds tcou 18 
 XeipcdV Ta>v aTToarokcov biborai to irvevp.a TrpocrijveyKev 
 avTols XRW^"^^ Xeycov Aore Kajiol rrfv e^ovcriav ravrrjv 19 
 iva to eau eVt^cS ras x^^P^^ Xafi^dvrj irvevfia ayiov. He- ao 
 Tpos be eXirev irpos avTov To dpyvpiov crov crvv (to\ etrj 
 els ajTcoXeLav, otl t^v btopeap tov Oeov evofiLcras bia ;^p///xd- 
 TCDV KTCLcrdai.. ovK ecTTLv aoL fxepls ovbe Kkfjpos ev r<» \6yco 21 
 TovVo), H yap KApAfA (tov oyK ecTiN eyOeTA cnanti toy 
 Beoy. fieTavoTja-ov ovv airo ttjs KaKias crov TavTr]s, Kal 22 
 berjOrjTL tov Kvplov el apa a(f>e6rj(reTai (tol 7/ iirivoLa Trjs 
 Kapbias (tov els yap xoAhn niKpf<\c Kal cyNAecMON aAi- 23 
 Kf AC opo3 (re ovTa, dnoKpidels be 6 ^iyLoav elirev AerjdrjTC 24 
 vp.e1s VTrep efiov rrpos tov Kvpiov ottcos p-rjbev eneXdrj en e/xe 
 a>v elprjKaTe, Ot p.ev ovv biafiapTvpafievoi Kai 25 
 
 XaXjja-avTes tov Xoyov tov Kvpiov vrrecTTpecfiov els 'lepooro- 
 XvfJLa, TToXXds re Kcofxas tmv ^ajiapeiTcdv evrjyyeXi^ovTO, 
 
 " Ayy eXos be Kvpiov eXdXrjo-ev irpos ^lXittttov Xeycov 26 
 *Avd(rTTjdL KOL TTOpevov KaTo. jjLeaTjfjL^piav errl ttjv obov ttjv 
 KaTapaivovo-av diro ^lepovo-aX^p. els Td^av avvq earlv 
 €pr)p,os. Kal dvaa-Tas eTropevdrj, Kal Ibov dvrjp AWloyjr 27 
 evvovxos bvvd(rTr]S KavbdKrjs ^acrCkla-a-qs AWlottcov, os ^v 
 enl irdo-qs ttjs yd^rjs avTrjs, [os] eXrjXvdei irpoaKvyqacov els 
 ^Iepov(TaX^IJLy -qv be viroa-Tpecfxov Kal KaSrjfxevos eirl tov 28 
 dpfxaTos avTov kcu dveylvaxTKev tov 7rpocl)i]Tr]v ^Ho-alav. 
 (Irrev be to irvevp.a tw ^tXiTTTT© Tipoa-eXde Kal koXXi]Ot]T(, 29 
 TO) dpjxaTi TovTco. irpocrbpafxayv be 6 ^lXittttos rJKOvorev 30 
 avTov dvayivcocTKOVTOs 'Hcraiav tov Trpocjii^Trjv, Kal elirev 
 *Apd ye yivcd(rKeis a dvayivcoo-Keis ; 6 be elirev Has yap 31 
 
VIII IX nPASEIS AllOSTOAON 21 
 
 av bvpaifjLTjv iav fxr/ tls obrjyrj&ei, fie; nape Koke are t/ re top 
 
 32 ^lXittttop ava^avra KaBla-ai avv avrca. jJ Se irepioxQ t^s 
 ypacjiTJs r]V aveyLVocKTKev ^v avrrj 
 
 'He np6B<NT0N enJ cc|)Ar»^N hx6h, 
 
 KaI Cbc AMNOC eNANjfoN TOY ^KefpONTOc'^ (\Yt6n 
 
 ACJ)60NOC, 
 OYT60C OYK ANOfpei TO CTOMA <\YTOY. 
 
 33 *En th TAneiNcocei h Kpicic aytoy hrGh- 
 Ti^N reNe<XN AYTOY TIC AiHTHceTAi ; 
 
 OTI Al'peTAI i^nO THC THC H ZCOH ^YTO?. 
 
 34 diroKpiBels de 6 evvovxos rS ^iXiTTTro) etVei/ Aiofjial aov, 
 TTcpt Tivos 6 7rpo(j)^Ti]s XeycL rovTO ; rrepl iavrov rj jrepl 
 
 35 iripov TLvos ; avol^as be 6 ^lXcttttos to arojxa avrov Kot 
 dp^dfjLevos diro rrjs ypa(f>rjs ravTrjs evijyyeXta-aTo avrS rov 
 
 36 *Ir)crovv, (os be eiropevovro Kara ttjv obov, rjXOov eni tl 
 vbcop, Kal ^r](TLV 6 evvovxos ^Ibov vd<op' tl kcoXvcl fie 
 
 38 ^aimcrdrivaL ; kol eKeXevcrev o-Trfvai to dpfia, kcll KaTe- 
 ^Tfcrav dfKpoTepot els to vbcop o re ^lKlttttos kol 6 evvovxoS) 
 
 39 Koi e^dnTLaev avTov. OTe be dve^rjo-av e/c tov vbaros, 
 TTvevfia Kvplov ^pnaorev tov ^tXiinrov, kol ovk elbev avTOV 
 ovKeTL 6 evvovxos, eiropeveTo yap ttjv obov avTOv ;^a/pQ)i/. 
 
 40 ^iXlttttos be evpeSrj els "h.^a>TOV, kol biepxofievos evrjyye- 
 \i^€To Tas TToXeis Trdaas ecos tov ekOelif avTOP els Kat- 
 crapiav. 
 
 1 *0 be ^avXos, eTL epTrvecov dneiXfjs kol (povov els tovs 
 
 2 fiadrjTas tov Kvplov, 7rpoo-eX6a>v rw apx^epel -^TrjcraTo 
 Trap avTov eirLaToXas els AafxaaKov irpos Tas o'vvaycoyds, 
 OTTcos eav Tivas evprj ttjs obov ovTas, avbpas re Ka\ yvval- 
 
 3 KaSy bebefxevovs dydyrj els ""lepovaaX-^fi. ^Ev be 
 r© TTOpeveaSaL eyeveTO avTov eyyi^eLV Trj Aa/tao-KO), c^e'- 
 
 4 (pPTjs re avTov TrepirjoTpayjreu (j^ms €K tov ovpavov, Ka\ irecraiv 
 
 32 KeCpavTO^ 
 
22 nPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN ix 
 
 fVt 7171' y^v rjKOvcrev (j)(ovriv \iyovcrav ovt^ 2aov\ ^aov\ 
 TL fi€ di(OK€is ; cIttcv de Tls 61, KVpL€ ; 6 5e *Eya) ti/xt 5 
 ^Irjaovs OP trv diooKcis* dWa dvacrrqSi kol ela-eXde €is rrjv 6 
 TTokiv, KOL XaKr]drj(r€TaL (tol otl (re bel iroielv, ol de 7 
 ai/dpes ol (Twodevovres avra lar^KCiorav iveol,. aKovovres 
 fxev T^s (j)oi)injs fxrjdiva de Oecopovvres. rjyepBr] 5e ^avKos 8 
 OTTO T^s yrjs, dvetoyfievcop de rSv 6(j)6(iKp.aiV avTov ovdev 
 ejSXeirev ;)^etpaya)yovi/res 8e avTOP elarjyayop els Aafia- 
 
 (TKOP. KOL TjP jjflCpaS Tpcls fMTJ ^XeiTCOP, KOL OVK €(f)ay€P 9 
 
 ovde €7n€P, 
 
 ^Hp §6 TLS fiadrjTTJi €P AafiacTKa opofiari 'hvapias, lo 
 KOLL elrrep irpos avrop ip 6pdp.aTi 6 Kvpios Apapla. o de 
 clirep *l8ov eyo), Kvpie, 6 be Kvpios irpog avrop ^Apdara ii 
 rropevSrjTi eVi Tr)P pvfirjp tt^p KoKovfxepriP 'EvBeXap kcu (t]- 
 TTjarop €P oIklo. *IovSa ^avkop ovojjLarL Tapo'ea, Iboii yap 
 TTpoo-evx^Tai, kol elbep dpbpa \ip opa/xart] 'Apaplap 6p6- 12 
 fjLari elo-eXSopra Ka\ eTTiOepra avr^ [ras] x^^P^^ ottcos dva- 
 ^Xeyp'Tj. direKpWrj be *Apavias Kvpie, ^Kovcra diro ttoXXSp 13 
 TTcpi rov dpbpos TovTov, ocra kuko. toIs dyiois O'ov eTTOLTjcrep 
 ip 'lepov(Ta\T]fJL' Koi (obe exec i^ovcriap irapa tojp dpxi'epecjp 14 
 bf}(raL iravras tovs cTTiKaXovfiepovs to opojid (rov. cLTrep 15 
 be Trpos avTOP 6 Kvptos Ilopevov, otl (tkcvos eicXoy^y e(TTLP 
 fiOL ovTos Tov ^a(rTdaaL to opofxd fiov eP(0'irLOP [r<5i/] eBpcjp 
 re Kol Pa(riXe(OP vloip re 'icpaT/X, €ya> yap VTrobel^o} avTco 16 
 oca bel avTOP xmep tov opofxaTOS fiov iraOelp, ^AnrjXdep 17 
 be ^Apovlas kcll elcrrjXSep els ttjp olKiap, kcu eTnOels err clvtop 
 Tas ;^erpa9 elirep 2aovX dSeX^e, o Kvpios diTecrTCLKKep fie, 
 'irjaovs 6 6(f)deLS (TOL ip Trj 6b(a fj ^pxov, ottcos dvafiXey\rr]S 
 KCU ttXtjctBtJs TTPevfiaTos ayiov. Kal evBecos dneTrecrap av- 18 
 TOV dno tSp 6(f)daXfxcop (OS XeiribeSj dpe^Xe^ip re, Kal dpa^ 
 OTas i^aiTTLcrdrj, Koi Xa^a>p Tpo(f)r]P ipurx^Brj. 19 
 
 'EyeVero be fieTO. tSp ip Aajia(rKS fiaBr]T(op rip.epas 
 TLpds, Kal evBecos ip Tals o-vpaycoyals iKrjpv(T(rep top ^Itjctovp 20 
 
IX nPASIEIS AnOSTOAOJ?* 23 
 
 21 OTL OVTOS icTTLV 6 vloS TOV BeOV. €^tOTaVTO dc ITaPTCS ol 
 
 aKovovres kol eXcyov Ov^ ovtos ia-riv 6 iropBrjo-as iv 
 ^l€pov(ra\r)fjL tovs eTTLKoKovfJiivovs rb opofxa Tovro, kol ade 
 els TOVTO cXrjXvdeL ha dcdcfxevovs avrovs dyayrj iirl tovs 
 
 22 ap^iepels ; ^avXos Be fjcaXkov ivebwap-ovro kcll (Tvvi-)(yvvev 
 *IovBaLOvs TOVS KaTOiKovpTas iv AafxaaKm, (rvv^i^a^cov otl 
 
 23 ovtos i(TTLV 6 xpf-o'Tos. 'O? 5e iiiKr)povvTo 7]p,4- 
 pai LKavai, o-vve^ovXevo-avro ol ^lovdaioL dveXelu avTov 
 
 24 iyvcocrSr) be r<5 SavXo) 77 eTn^ovXr) avToiv. irapeTqpovvTo 
 Be KOL Tcis TTvXas rjp.epas re koX vvktos ottcos ovtov dveXoi- 
 
 25 o-LV Xa^ovTes be ol fjLadrjTal avTov vvktos dta tov t€l-)(ovs 
 
 26 KaOrjKav avTov x^^^aavTes iv (T(f)vpibL. Uapa- 
 yevofxevos de els ^lepovo-aXrjfjL iireipa^ev KoXXacrdac toIs 
 fjLaBrjTOLS' KOL TravTCS i<j)o^ovvTO avTov, /at) irLarevovTes 
 
 27 OTL iaTLV ixa6r)Tr)s. Bapvd^as be irnXa^ofjievos ovtov rjya- 
 yev irpos tovs aTroorToXovs, kol bir^yrjo-aTO avTols ttoo? iv 
 Tjj oSo) eibev tov Kvpcov kol otl iXaXr](rev aiJrcS, kol ttcos iv 
 
 28 Aa/xacTAc© iTrapprjcndcraTo iv T(3 ovofiaTL ^Irjcrov, kol iqv 
 /jL€T avTodv el(nropev6p.evos kol iKTTopevofievos els 'lepov- 
 
 29 craX^p., 7rappr}aLa^6p.evos iv r^ ovopaTL tov Kvpiov, iXdXeL 
 Te KOL crvve^rjTeL irpos tovs '^'EXXr^vLCTTds' ol be irrex^Lpovv 
 
 30 dveXelv avTov, iinyvovTes be ol dbeX(j)ol KaTijyayov avTOv 
 els Kaio-aplav kol i^aneo-TeiXav avTov els Taporov, 
 
 31 *H fiev ovv iKKXrjcrla KaB^ oXrjs ttjs 'lovbatas kol VaXt- 
 Xalas KOL 2ap,apLas ^ix^v elp^vqv olKobop.ovpevr], kol 
 7ropevop.€VTj ra> cj)6(3(o tov Kvplov Ka\ tjj TrapaKKrjcreL tov 
 dyiov TTvevpaTOS iirXrjBvveTo. 
 
 32 EFENETO AE IIETPON biepxopevov bia irdvTcov 
 KaTeXBelv kcll irpos tovs dyiovs tovs kutolkovvtus Avbba, 
 
 33 evpev be e/cel avBpioirov TLva ovofxaTL Alveav i^ eVooz^ oktw 
 
24 nPASEIS AnOSTOAON ix x 
 
 KaraKeificvov fVt Kpaparrov, 05 rjv TrapaXeXvfievos* kol 34 
 €L7r€V avr^ 6 Uerpos Alvea, laral ere *Ir)o-ovs XpioTos' 
 dvdoTTjBL KOL (TTpacrov CTeavT^' Koi €vdi(os dvia-rq, kol 35 
 flbav avTov Travres oi KaroLKovvres Avbba kol tov "Sapc^va^ 
 oUrives inioTpc'^av iirl top Kvpiov. 
 
 *Ev 'loTTTTT} di Tts rjv fiadrjrpia ovofxarL TafSeiddj j; 36 
 di€piJLr}V€V0fJL4vrj \iycTaL AopKas' avrr/ ?jv TrKijprjs epycov 
 dyadav KOL i\€r)p,ocrvva>v wv inoici. iyevero de iv rati 37 
 rjp,€pais €K€ivaLS d(r6€vrj(Ta(Tav avTrjv diroBavelv Xovoravres 
 be edrjKav ^ eV wepoJo). iyyvs be ovotjs Avbbas rfj 'Iottttt? 38 
 ol fiaBrjTai aKoixravres otl Uerpos eoTiv ev avrfj dnecTTeL- 
 \av bvo avbpas TTpos avrov TrapaKoKovvTes M?) oKvria-rjs 
 hieXOelv €(05 rjpLcov dvacrras be Uerpos (TVVrjKOev avrols' 39 
 ov Trapayevofievov dvrjyayov els ro virepSov, kol irapecrrr)- 
 aav avrcd Tracrac al XW^'' ^^^.i-ova'aL Koi eTTibeLKvvfievaL 
 Xi-Tcjpas KOL ijidria o(ra enoieL /xer avrSv ovo'a -q AopKas. 
 €K^a\<ov be e^co Trdvras 6 Uerpos kol 6e\s rd yovara 40 
 •jTpooTjv^arOj Koi eTricrrpeyjras irpos to aSfia eiirev Ta^eidd, 
 dvdoTTjdi. )) be Tjvoi^ev rovs 6<j)6dKp,ovs avTrjs, Koi Ibovo'a 
 TOP Uerpop dpeKaBia-ep. bovs be avrfj x^^P^ dpearrjaep 41 
 avTqp, (jxopija-as be rovs dyiovs Ka\ rds XIP^^ Trapea-rrja-ep 
 avrrjp ^waap. ypcoarop be eyevero Kaff oXrjs 'Iottttt;?, Ka\ 42 
 €7ricrr€V(rap ttoXXoi cVi rop Kvpiop. *Eyepero be i^fiepas 43 
 iKapds jielpaL ep 'Iottttt; Trapd tipl '2Lp.(iiPL fivp(re7, 
 
 *Ap7)p be ris ep KaKrapla opofiari Kopp^XioSy cKarop- i 
 rdpxTjS €K (TTreipTjs r^s Ka\ovfiepr]s 'iraXi/c^?, evae^rfs Ka\ 2 
 ^opovfiepos rop deop crvp waprX r<» oXkco avrov, ttolmp eXerj- 
 fxocrvpas iroKKas rco Xaoa koll beofiepos rov Beov bid napros, 
 eibep ep opdfiari (f)apepSs (0(Te\ nepl copap epdrrjp rrjs rjp.e- 3 
 pas dyyeXop rov Seov el(re\66ifra irpos avrop kcli elrropra 
 avrco Kopi/rjXte. 6 be drepicras avrS Ka\ eficfiopos yepd- \ 
 p.€P0S eiirep Ti eorip, Kvpie ; elirep be avro3 Al Trpoa-ev- 
 
X ilPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN 25 
 
 Xai crov Koi at i\€T]fxo(rupaL (rov dpe^rjcrav els fxprjfiou-vvov 
 
 5 tfiTTpoaSev rov Beov' kol vvv Trefxylrov avbpas ets 'loirTrrjp 
 
 6 KOL fxerdTrefiylrai. 'SLficdpa. Tipa 6s eTTLKakelTai Herpos' ovros 
 ^€pl^€Tai irapd tlpl ^ip.(oPL /3i;pa-ei, ca icrrLP OLKta irapa 6a- 
 
 7 Xaacrap. cos §e dTrrjXSep 6 ayyeXos 6 \akcdP avro), (j)a>pi^<ras 
 dvo rap oIk.€T(op kcll o-rpaTKorrjp exxre^rj t^p Trpoo-Kaprepow- 
 
 8 rcDP avro) kol i^r^yrja-dfiepos dirapra avrols diridTcCkev 
 
 9 avrovs els rrjp 'Iotttttjp. T^ be eiravpiop o§04- 
 TTopovPTodP eKeipcop Koi rfj TToXet eyyL^oprcop ape^r] UeTpos 
 
 10 eVt TO bajia TTpocrev^aarSaL irepX <Spap eKTtjp. eyepero de 
 TTpocnreiPos kcll T]de\ep yevaacrOaL' rrapao'Keva^oPTcop be 
 
 11 avrap eyepero eir avrop eKO-raa-Ls, kol decopel rop ovpapov 
 dpecpyiiepop kol Kara^aipop (TKevos tl cos odoprjp jjLeydXrjp 
 
 j2 reacrapa-ip dpxais KadLefxepop eVt rrjs y^s, ep « virrjpxev 
 irdpra ra rerpdiroba kcu epirera rrjs yrjs kol irereipa rov 
 
 13 ovpapov, KCLL eyepero (pcop^ npos avrop ^Apaardsj Uerpe, 
 
 14 6v(Top KOL cf)dye. 6 be Herpos eXirep Mi^bajxcoSj Kvpie, on 
 
 15 ovbeirore e(j>ayop nap kolpop kcu dKaSaprop. Kcd (jxopr) 
 ttoKlp €K bevrepov irpos avrop *A o 6ebs eKaBdpLaep crv firj 
 
 16 KOLPOv. rovro be eyepero eVt rpls, kcu evdvs dpe\riix(f)dr] ro 
 ly (TKevos els roP ovpapop. *i2? be ep eavr^ birj- 
 
 TTOpei 6 Herpos ri ap e\r] ro opafia o eibep, Ibov ol apbpes 
 
 OL anearcLkyLepoL vtto rov KopprjXiov bLepcor^crapres rrjp 
 
 j8 OLKLap rov ^Lficopos enecrrricrap enl rov TTvXcoz/a, kcll (fxov^- 
 
 cavres ^eirvOopro"* el 2LfX(op 6 eiTLKaKovp.epos Herpos ip- 
 
 19 Odbe ^ePL^eraL. Tov be Uerpov bLep6vp.ovp.epov irepX rov 
 opdp.aros eluep ro npevpa ^ ^Ibov apbpes ^bvo'^ ^rjrovpres ere* 
 
 20 dWa dpaa-ras Kardpr]6L Ka\ iropevov crvp avrols p.r]bep 
 
 21 bLaKpLp6p,epos, on eyo) dirio-rakKa avrovs. Karafids be He- 
 rpos Trpos roiis dpbpas elirep 'iSov eyco elp.L op ^rjrelre' ris 
 
 22 77 airla bL rjp rrdpea-re ; ol be elirap KopvijXios eKarov- 
 Tapxrjs, dvrjp biKaios Kal cj)o0ovixepos rov 6eov fiaprvpov- 
 fiepos re vtto oXov rov €6povs r&v 'lovbalayp, €xpr]p.arL(r6r] 
 
 18 envvOdvovTO 19 avToJ [ [rpei?] 
 
26 nPASJEIS AnOSTOAfiN X 
 
 VTTO ayyeXov dyiov fifTanefjiyp-acrSaL (re eh top oIkov avrov 
 KCLi aKovcrai prjiiara irapa crov. ela-KaKeo-dfjievos ovv avrovs 23 
 e^evLcrev. T^ 5e iiravpLov dpacTTas i^fjkdev avv 
 
 avTo7s, KttL Tivfs tSp ddeX0c5j/ tcHp otto ^loTrirrjs (tvptjX-' 
 Bap aura), rfj be eiravpiop elarjkBev els r^p KaLo-apiaP' 24 
 o be KopprjXios rjp TrpoaboKcop avrovs (rvPKdXe(rdp>epos rovs 
 arvyyepels avrov Ka\ rovs dpayKaiovs (j^lXovs, *Qs be eye- 25 
 vero rov elcre\6e1p rop Herpop, (rvvapr^(ras avrcj 6 Kop- 
 v^Xlos 7re(ra)P eirl rovs nobas irpoa-eKVPrjaep, 6 8e Ilerpos 26 
 Tjyeipep avrop Xeycop ^Apdo-rrjBr Kal eya> avros dpBponTros 
 elfii. Kal (Tvvop.(X(DP avrc^ elarjXBep, Kal evpicTKeL crvpeXr)- 27 
 XvBoras TToXkovs, e(f>T] re Trpos avrovs 'Y/xety enia-racrBe 28 
 ci)j dBipirop earip dvbpl ^lovbalco KoXXacrBai, rj ivpoa-ipx^e- 
 (rBai dXXocpvXfo* Kdfiol 6 Beos edei^ep p,Tjbepa kolpop tj 
 dKdBaprop XeyeiP dpBpcoiroP' bio Kal dpapripijrais rjXBop 29 
 fieraTrenCJ)BeLS. TrvpBdpofiaL ovp riPt X6y<o piereiriyL^acrBe 
 jie. Kal 6 KoppijXios €(J)tj 'Atto rerdprqs rjp,epas p-exP^ 30 
 ravrrjs rrjs wpas ^p-rjP rrjp epdrrjp Trpoa-evxofjiepos ep ra> 
 oIkco fiov, Kal Ibov dvrjp ea-Tq epcoiriop p.ov ep ecrBTJri Xap,- 
 TTpa Kal (j)Tj(Ti Kopi/TJXie, ela-qKovaBrj orov »; irpoaevxh 'ccti 31 
 al eXe-qfjLocrvpai (rov €iJiprj(rBrjaap cpcdTTLOP rov Beov' irefi'^op 32 
 OVP els ^loTTTnjp Kal peraKaXeaai lip.oipa os eTTLKaXe'irat 
 Ilerpos' ovros ^epl^erai ip oIkl(i 'Slficopos jSupcreo)? rrapa 
 BdXacr(Tap. e^avrijs ovp eTrejiyj/'a npos (re, (rv re KaXo^s 33 
 enoLTjcras irapayepop-epos. pvp ovp ndpres r^p-els epcojnov 
 rov Beov 7rdpe(Tfiep dKovorai irdpra ra 7rpo(rrerayfX€Pa 
 (TOL vno rov Kvpiov, dpoi^as be Ilerpos ro arropa elirep 34 
 'Ett' dXrjBelas KaraXafi^dpojjLai on oyK IcTIN TTpOCCOno- 
 Ahmttthc 6 6e6c, dXX ep iraprl eBpei 6 (^o^ovp.epos au- 35 
 rop Kcii epya^opepos biKaLocrvpqp beKTos avr^ i(rrLp. TON 36 
 AofON ^AnecreiAeN ro7s viols' Icpd^nK e-xd.ffeXizoAAeNoc 
 eipi^NHN bia ^Irjcrov XpLcrrov' ovros ia-rtp ndprcop Kvpios* 
 vfiets oXbare ro^ yepofxepop pfjfia KaB* oXrjs rrjs ^lovbaias, 37 
 
 36,37 ov dntcTTeukev XptoToO (oCtos icuptos) v/xeis otSare, to 
 
XXI nPASEIS AnOSTOAflN 27 
 
 ap^dfievos dno rrj^ TaXiXaias fiera to /3a7rri(r/Aa o €Krjpv- 
 
 38 ^ev ^IcodvrjSy *lTi(rovv rov diro ^a^apid, cos expiceN avrbv 
 6 Geoc TTN6YM<\TI ayio) Koi bvpajxet, os BifjXdev evepyerSv 
 Koi lafievos rravTas rovs KaTabvva(TT€Vop,€vovs vtto tov 
 
 39 Sta/3oXou, on 6 Oebs tJv /xer' avTOV' kol rjnels fxdprvpes 
 Trdvrcov cov iTTolrjaev ev re rfj X^P? "^^^ ^lovbaloiv kcll 
 ^lepovo-aXrjfjL' ov kcll dveliXav KpeM(\C(NNTec enl ly^OY- 
 
 40 rovTov 6 Beos ^ycLpeu rfj rpLTTj T^fJ-epa kol eb(OK€V avrbv 
 
 41 ifi<j)av7J yevecrSaLj ov Travrl tS Xa<5 dWa fxaprvo-L vols 
 TrpoK€-)(€Lporovqp.ivoLS virb tov dcov, ijfuv, oltii/€S o'vv€(jya- 
 yofiev KoX orvveTTLOiiev avrS fierd rb dvacTTrjvaL avrbv in 
 
 42 vcKpav Ka\ TrapijyyeiXev tjixiv KTjpv^ai ro5 Xa<5 Ka\ §ta- 
 liapTvpaa-dai otl ovtos ioTiv 6 copLa-fxevos vrrb tov Beov 
 
 43 KpLT^S ^COPTCOV Kal V€KpSv, TOVTCO TTaVTCS OL TTpOipTJTaL 
 
 jjLapTvpovoriVj atpeaLV afxapTiav Xa^elv dia tov ovofJcaTos 
 
 44 avTov irdvTa rbv TTLCTTevovra els avTop. ^En 
 XaXovyros tov Ilerpov to, prjp.aTa ravra iTreTrcare rb irpevfjia 
 
 45 rb ayLOP eVt iravras tovs aKOvovras rbv Xoyov. kol 
 i^eo'Trjaav ol ck TrepLToyLrjs ttlcttoI ol crvvfjXSav ro5 UeTpo), 
 OTL Kal inl TO, eOvrj rf dcoped tov TTvevfiaTos tov dylov iKKe- 
 
 46 xi^Tat* TjKOVov yap avrap XaXovvToop yXcoa-craLs Kal jieya- 
 
 47 XvvoPTcop rbp Seop. Tore aTTeKplBr] UeTpos MT/rt rb vdcop 
 bvparai KcoXvaral tls tov /xt) ^aTTTLaOrjvaL tovtovs oItlvcs 
 
 48 rb TTPevfJui ro ayiop eXa^op cos Kal rjjiels ; irpoo-era^ev 
 de avTovs iv ro) oPOjjLaTi 'It](tov XptaTov ^aTma-drjpaL. 
 t6t€ TJpcoTTjo'av avrbv eTrLfjLelpaL ■qjiepas TLvds. 
 
 1 '^HKOvaap fie ol aTTOcrToXoL kol ol ddeXcjyol ol ovtcs Kara 
 
 TTjp ^lovdalap otl Kal to. eOpt] ibe^avTO top Xoyop tov Ocov, 
 
 2 ''Ore fie dpe^rj UeTpos els ^lepovo-aXijfij bieKpLPOPTO irpbs 
 
 3 avrbp ol €< TrepLTOfjiTJs Xeyovres otl ^el(rrjX6ep irpbs apbpas 
 
 4 aKpo^vcTTLav exoPTas Kal (TVP€(j)ayep~^ avTols, dp^dfiepos 
 
 5 fie Uerpos e^eTiOero avTols Kade^fjs Xeycup *Eyco r)p.riP iv 
 TToXei ^loTTTTrj Trpocrevxop'epos Kal elbop ip eKO-TaaeL opafia, 
 
 45 o<rot 3 EcoTfjA^e? Trpbs koX (rvve(}>aye^ 
 
2S nPASEIS AHOSTOAQN XI 
 
 tcara^alvov ctkcvos tl <ds oOovrjv fieyoKrjv Teao-apcnv apxcus 
 fcaBL€fX€vr]V €K tov ovpavov, kcll TjXdev axpi i/xov' els rjv 6 
 arci^LO-as Karevoovv kol eldop ra reTpairoba rrjs yi]S kol 
 TO. Srjpia KOL ra cpTrera kol to. irerciva rov ovpavov' ^Kovcra 7 
 3e KOL (f>covf}s Xeyovcrqs fioL ^AvaaTCLS, Ilerpe, Ovaov kcll 
 ^ayc. eliTOV be MrjbaixmSy Kvpie, on koivov rj aKaBapTOV 8 
 ovhiTTOTC elarr/kOev els ro (TTOfxa fiov. aTreKpidrj de ^€K dcv- 9 
 repov ^cov^^ €K TOV ovpavov A 6 Beos iKadapicrev o-v fi^ 
 KOIVOV. TovTO be eyevero em rpis, kol dvecnrda-Br] ttolXlv 10 
 diravra els rov ovpavov, koX Ibov e^avTrjs rpels avbpes n 
 enecrrrja-av em rrjv OLKiav ev fj ^rjfjLev'', direo-rakfievoi qtto 
 KaLo-aplas irpos p-e, elirev be to 7rvevp.d poL crvveXOelv 12 
 avTols p.r]bev bLaKpivavra. ^Xdov be (Tvv epol kol ol e^ 
 dbeXcjiol ovTOL, kol el(rrjX6op,ev els tov oIkov tov dvbpos. 
 dTTijyyeiXev be i^piv ttcos elbev tov dyyeXov ev tm oIkco avTOV 13 
 crraOevra kul elirovTa Knoo'TeCXov els 'loTnrrjv kql p-eTa- 
 TrepyJAm 'Sipcova tov errLKaXovp^evov UeTpov, os XaXtfaeL 14 
 pripaTa irpos (re ev ols (t<o6^o-tj o"v kol nds 6 oIkos crov. 
 ev be TO) ap^aa-Oal pe Xakelv eTrenea-ev to irvevpa to dyiov 15 
 €77* avTovs Scrirep kol 60* rjpas ev apxjj- epvrjcrOriv be tov :6 
 pjjparos TOV Kvpiov (os eXeyev *lcodvr]S pev e^dnTLcrev 
 vbaTi vpels be ^aiTTLcrdrjcrecrOe ev irvevpaTL dylcO' el ovv 17 
 TTjv laTjV bcopedv ebcoKev avTo2s 6 6e6s (os Ka\ rjplv iTLo^ev- 
 aao-iv em rov Kvpiov 'irjaovv XpiaroVj eya> tls ^p-rjv bvvards 
 KcoiXva-m tov 6e6v ; dKovaavTes be TavTa ^(rvxo.a-av Ka\ 18 
 ibo^acrav tov 6eov Xeyovres "Apa Koi to7s edvecnv 6 Beos 
 TTJV pieTavoLav els C^rjv ebcoKev, 
 
 Ot p,€V ovv biaa-irapevTes dno ttjs ffXtylreas rrjs yevope- 19 
 vr]S em ^Tecftdvco bLrjXdov ecos ^oiviK-qs kcll KvTTpov kol 
 ^AvTLOX^iaSf jirjbevl XaXovvTes tov Xoyov el prj povov *Iov- 
 baioLs. Hcrav be Tives e^ avTcov avbpes KvirpLOL kol 20 
 Kvpr]vaioi, oXrives eXOovTes els 'AvTiox^tav iXdXovv kol 
 
 9 (})UiViq €K fievrepov 1 r rjfJLTjv 
 
xixii nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN 29 
 
 wpos Tovs ^FXkrjvia-raSj evayyeXi^ojxevoL rov KvpLOv ^Irjarovu, 
 
 21 Koi jff X^'-P ^'^P^o'^ /^^'^' avrav, ttoXvs re apiBfios 6 TTtorei;- 
 
 22 o-as eVeVrpe'v|/"6t' eVl rov Kvpiov, 'HKOixrdTj de o Xoyoy ei? 
 ra ara rrjs €KK\r](TLas rrjs ovarjs iv ^lepovo-aXrjiJ. ircpl 
 
 23 avrSvy Koi i^aireo-reCkav 'Bapva^av €(os ^ Kyriox^t-a^' os 
 Trapayevofievos kol idcov rrjp x^P^^ "^^^ "^^^ ^^°^ ^X^Pl 
 Koi TcapcKokeL rravras rfj irpoOecrcL rrjs Kapbias TTpoa-jxeveLu 
 
 24 [eV] TOO KvpL<a, on ^u dvrjp dyadbs kol 7r\ijpT]S nvcvfia- 
 ros dyiov kol TrLcrreays* kol irpoa-eriBrj o^Xos tKavos ro) 
 
 25 KVpico. i^rfkQev be eh Tapo-ov dpa^rjrrjo-aL SaOXoi/, kol 
 evptiiv rjyayev els ^Aprioxeiav. eyevero be avroXs kol evi- 
 avrov o\ov (TVvaxOrjvaL iv rfi eKKkrjo-ia kol dM^uL ox^ov 
 iKavov, ;;^p7;/zario-at re 7rp(orcos iv ^Avriox^Lo. rovs {Madrjras 
 Xpia-Tiavovs, 
 
 27 EN TAYTAI2 AE TAI2 HMEPAI2 KarrjkOov diro 
 
 28 ^lepoo-oXvficov 7rpo(j)rjrai els * Avriox^i'dV dvacrras be els i^ 
 avrSv ovofiart "Aya^os ^ia-qyiaLvev^ bia rov TTvevfiaros XifJ-ov 
 fjLeydXrjv fxeXXetv ea-eadai icj)* 6Xt]V rrjv olKovfievrjv ^rLs 
 
 29 iyevero eVi KXavbiov. rmv be fjLadrjro^v Kadats evnopelro ris 
 cjpKrav eKacrros avrcdv els biaKoviav 7re)Lfv//'at roTs KaroLKovo'LV 
 
 30 iv rfj 'lovbala dbeXcjiols' o kol iiroLrjarav diroa-reiXavres 
 irpos rovs Trpear^vrepovs bid x^''Pos Bapvd^a kol ^avXov. 
 
 1 Kar iKelvov be rov Kaipov iize^aXev ^Hpcobrjs 6 ^aa-i- 
 Xevs rds x^^P^^ KaKo^a-al rivas rcdv otto rrjs iKKXrj- 
 
 2 o-ias, dvelXev be *Ia/<a)/3oi/ rov dbeXcpov ^loodvov fiaxdipfj, 
 2 Ibrnv be on dpecrrov ianv rots ^lovbaiois irpocredero crvX- 
 
 Xa^elv KOL Ilerpov, {rjo-av be i^p,epaL r(ov d^vjxcov,) 
 
 4 ov KOL TTLaaas eOero els cjivXaKijvy Trapabovs reo-crapcnv 
 rerpabioLs (rrparicorcav (jivXacrcreLV avrov, ^ovXofievos fxera 
 
 5 TO TTacTxa dvayayelv avrov r<a Xaw. o ^lev ovv Uerpos 
 
 28 iaifjfiavev 
 
30 nPASEIS AnOZTOAfiN xil 
 
 irqpelTO €V rfj (fyvXaK^' Trpoo-evxv ^c ^v €KT€vSs yipofiemj 
 
 VTTO TTJS €KKKrj(rlaS TTpOS TOP BcOP 776/3 1 aVTOV. "OtC ^6 6 
 
 ^ficXkcp ^TTpoa-ayayclp^ avTOP 6 'HpcobrjSy rfj pvktI €K€lp]] ^p 
 6 Uirpos KOLficoficpos ficra^v 8vo o-rparicorap bedcfiipos 
 a\v(T€crLP dvaiPy <j>v\aKis re Trpb rrjs 6vpas irrfpovp ttjp 
 ^vkaKTiP, KCLL Idoi) ayyeXos Kvpiov iTricrrrj, /cat (pas eXa/x- 7 
 yfrep ep t<5 olKijfxaTL' irard^as be rrjp TrXevpap rov Uirpov 
 rjycipcp avTOP Xiycop 'AvdcTTa ip Td)(€i* kol i^eirccrap 
 avTov at oXvo'et? c/c ra>p ;^etpc5i/, clttcp de 6 ayyeXos 8 
 Trpos avTOP Zcocrat kol vTrodrjaaL to. crapbdXid (tov' inol- 
 Tjcrep Se ovtcos. kol Xiyei avra Ilept/SaXou to IfjiaTiop (rov 
 
 KOL aKoXovdcL fXOL' KOL e^cXB^P T]KoXov6€L, Kol OVK rjbcL 9 
 
 on dXrjdis cotlp to yipofiepop bia tov dyyeXoVj eboKCL be 
 opafxa ^XeTreiP. bLeXdopTes be TrpcoTTjp (j)vXaK^p koI bevTC- lo 
 pap ^6ap €7r\ ttjp ttvXtjp ttjp aLbrjpdp ttjp (j)epovo-ap els 
 T^p ttoXlp, tjtls avTOfidrrj -qpolyr] avTols^ kcll e^eXOoPTes 
 TTporjXOop pvfirjv filap, kol evdeoas aTreo'TT] 6 ayyeXos 
 an avTov. kcll 6 JJeTpos ep eavT(o yepofxepos eiirep "Nvp ix 
 otSa aXrjdas oti e^aireaTeikep ^6 Kvpios^ top ayyeXop av- 
 Tox) KCLL e^eiXaTo fxe eK x^''P^^ *Hpa)dov kol Trdcrrjs Tijs 
 TrpocrboKias tov Xaov tSp ^lovbaloap, (rvpibcop re rfXOep eTri 12 
 TYjp olKiap TTJs Maplas ttjs fJLrjTpbs ^Icodpov tov eTTiKaXovfiepov 
 MdpKOVy ov ^aap iKapol o-vprjBpoLO-jiipoL kol 7rpoo-ev)(6fJLepoi. 
 xpovaapTOs be avTOv ttjp Bvpap tov ttvXcopos ^TrpocrrjXde^ 13 
 TTaibio-Kr] vnaKovo-ai opofxaTL ^Fobrj, kol einypova-a t^p 14 
 iftcoprjp TOV UeTpov dno ttjs x^P^^ ^^'^ rjpoi^ep top irvXapa, 
 ela-bpafiovaa be aTr^yyeuXep eordpat, top UeTpop irpo tov 
 ^vXcopos, ol be TTpbs avTrjv elirap Maivr], 1; be buorxvpi- J5 
 icTO 0VT03S ^x^LP. ol be ^eXeyop^ *0 ayyeXos ecmp avTOv, 
 6 be ILeTpos eirifjiepep Kpovcop' dpol^aPTes be eibap avTOP kclL 16 
 £^€(TTT](rap. KaTaaelaas be avTols Trj X^^P'' o-iyap birjyq^ vj 
 'caTo avTols Trcos" o Kvpios avTOP e^rjyayep ck Trjs (pvXaKrjs, 
 elnep T€ ^ KirayyeiXaTe 'laKoo^co Ka\ toIs dbeX(l)o2s TavTa. 
 
 6 TTpoayayeii' 11 Kvpio; 13 npo^XOe 15 elirav 
 
XII XIII nPASEIS AHOSTOAON 31 
 
 18 KOL i^ekdatv iiropcvOrj els ercpov tottov, Tcvofievrjs de ij/xe- 
 pa9 ^P rdpaxos ovk oXiyos iv vols crrpaTKOTaLS, tl apa 6 
 
 19 Uirpos eyevcTO. *lipoibr}s de eTTC^rjri^cras avrov kol p,rj €vpa>v 
 avaKpLvas rovs cj)v\aKas eKeKevaev aTraxSfjvaLj kol KareXOcov 
 
 20 aTTo TTJs ^lovdalas els KaLcrapiav buTpi^ev. *Hi/ 
 be Ovfiofxa^c^v Tvplois kol "SLbcoviois' 6fio6vp.abov be ira- 
 pi](rai/ irpbs avrov, Ka\ TreLaavres BXdcrrov tov em tov 
 KOLT(avos TOV ^acTiXecos rjrovvTO elprfvqv bia to Tpe(j)€(rBac 
 
 CI avTcou TTjv x^P^^ "^o """V^ ^aa-iXiKrls. TaKT^ be i]fxepa 
 [6] 'lipcobT]s eubvo-oLfxepos ea-dfJTa ^aanXLKrjv Kadlaas enl 
 
 22 TOV ^rjp,aTos ebrjfiTjyopec Trpos avTOvs' 6 be bfjiios eTrecfycopec 
 
 23 Qeov (f)a)vri Kal ovk dvdpcoirov. irapaxprfpia be cTraTa^ev av- 
 Tov ayyeXos Kvplov dv6^ wv ovk ebcoKev ttjv bo^av rw ^f«y 
 
 24 KOL yevofiepos o-KcoXrjKo^podTOS e^eyj/'V^ep. O be 
 Xoyos TOV ^Kvpiov^ rjv^apev kol €7rXr]6vpeTO. 
 
 25 Bapvd(3as be kol "EavXos vTrearpeyj/ap ^els ^lepovcraX^fz- 
 TrXrjpcoa-apTes Tr)v^ biaKOpiap, avPTrapaXa^oPTes 'icodprjv tov 
 iTTiKk-qOepTa MapKOP, 
 
 1 'Ho-ai/ be ep ^ApTiox^la Kara ttjp ovarop eKKXrjo-lap TTpo- 
 <f>rjTai Kol bibdcTKaXoL o re Bappd^as kol 2v/a€coz/ o KaXov- 
 fievos Niyep, kol Aovklos 6 Kvprjpolos, Maparjp re 'Hpcobov 
 
 2 TOV Terpadpxov o-vprpo(f)os kol 'SavXos. AeiTovpyovpTcov 
 be avrSp tcS Kvploa kol vrjarevoprcop einep to TTPevfia to 
 ayiop 'A(j)opL(rare b^ jjlol top Bappd^op kcil "^avXop els to 
 
 3 epyop o irpou-KeKKrjp.aL avTovs. Tore prjcrTevcrapTes kol irpoo"- 
 ev^djxepoi kol einOevres Tas x^^P^^ avrois diriXvcrap, 
 
 4 Avroi iiep ovp eKirep.^dipTes viro tov dyiov TTPevfiaTos 
 KarrjXBop els SeXev/ctaj/, eKeWev re direnXevo-ap els KvTTpop, 
 
 5 Kal yevofiepoL ep '2aXafiLPL Kari^yyeXXop top Xoyop tov 6e- 
 ov ep Ta7s dvpaycoyals tSp ^lovbaicop' eixop be Kal ^Icodp- 
 
 6 pr]v VTrrjpeTTjv. ALeXdopres be oXrjp ttjp prjcTOV 
 aXpf' Ild(j)ov evpop avbpa riva p,dyop '^evboirpoc^rji-qp 'lou- 
 
32 nPASEIS AHOSTOAl^N xiii 
 
 Smov €0 ovofJLa BapirjcrovSj os rjv avv tco avdviroTCd Sepy/o) 7 
 liavKco, avbpi (rvvera. 0VT09 Trpoa-KaXca-dficvos "Rapva^av 
 Koi '2avKov eTTC^jjrqarev dKov(rai top \6yov tov Beov' dv- 3 
 SioTaro 8e avTo2s 'EXv/xas* o fxayos, ovtcos yap ficdepfjn]- 
 V€V€Tai TO ovofia avTov, (rjTCJV 8ia(rrpe\jraL tov avdviraTov 
 0.770 T^s TTtoretof. ^avXos be, 6 koI HavXoSy TrXrjaSels 9 
 Trve-ufxaTos dyiov aTcvio-as els avTov €L7T€V ^Q, Trk^prjs Trap- 10 
 Tos doXov Kal 7raai]s padiovpylasj vie Sta^oXoVj ^X^P^ 
 TTCio-rjs dLKaioarvvrjs, ov iravarj dLao-TpeCJxov TAC oAoyC "^TOy 
 KYpfoy^ T(\C eyOefAC ; koI vvv Idoi) ;^eip Kvpiov im (re, Ka\ 11 
 earj TV(f)kos p-rj ^Xencov tov tjXlov «XP* Kaipov, ^irapa- 
 
 XPVH-^ ^^^ eTrecrej/ eV* avTov d^^vs kqI (tkotos, kol Trepidycov 
 €(i]T€i ;(6tpayci>yoi;s'. t6t€ Idoov 6 dvOvnoTos to yeyovos iiri- 12 
 (TTevcrcv eKTrXrjTTopevos cVi ttj BiBax^ tov Kvplov. 
 
 ^AvaxdivTcs Be otto ttjs Ilac^ov oi irepX HavKov ^\6ov 13 
 €ls Uepyrjv ttj^ Hap-cfivKLas' ^Icodvrjs Be dnox'^P'O^o.^ 
 air avToiv virea-TpeyJAev els 'lepocroXv/xa. AvtoI be dieX- 14 
 dovTes drro ttjs Uepyrjs irapeyevovTo els ^AvTiox^cav ttjv 
 JlL(TL8iaVj KOL eXdovTes els ttjv (rvvaycoyrjv Trj "qp-epa Ta>v 
 (ra^fiaTcov eKadiaav. p,eTa be ttjv dvdyvcoa-LV tov v6p.ov 15 
 KOL tSv 7rpo(f)T]Tcov dneoTeiXov ol dp)(^LO-vvdya>yoi npos av- 
 Tovs XeyovTes ''AvBpes ddeX(j)oi, et tls ecTTiv ev vpXv Xoyos 
 irapaKKrja-ecos npos tov Xaov, XeyeTe, dvaa-Tas de UavXos 16 
 Koi KaTao-eiaras Tjj x^^P^ ^^Trev '^Avdpes ^laparjXelTai kcll ol 
 (jio^ovp^evoL TOV 6e6v, aKovcraTe. *0 deos tov Xaov tovtov 17 
 ^laparjX e^eXe^aro tovs irarepas "qpc^v, Kal tov Xaov vyjrcoa'ev 
 iv Trj irapoLKLo. ev yfj Alyvirrov, koI M€Tdl Bpa^Xl^ONOC 
 YYhAoy e^HfAreN AYXOyc il AyTHCj^Ka/, ds Teao-epaKOv- 18 
 TacTTJ xpovov eTpOTTO(t)6pHCeN AYTOyC CN TlJ epHMCfi, 
 
 KAGeAcbN'' eGNH eurk cn pM X(^N<^<\N KAxeKAHpo- 19 
 NOMHCeN T^v yrjv avTOiv cos eTecn TCTpaKoorloLS /cat irevTij- 20 
 KovTa. Ka\ p.eTa TavTa edonKev KpiTas ecos ^aiiovrjX irpo- 
 ^T]Tov. KaKeWev rJTtjoravTO fiaa-LXeOy Kal edcoKev avTols 21 
 
 10 KvpCov II 7r<ipaxp77/u.a re 18 Kal w? epujfita, KaX Kade\iav 
 
XliI nPA^EIS AnOSTOAfiN 33 
 
 o debs TOP ^aovX vibv Kcls, avdpa €k 0uX^ff "QevLajielvj err) 
 
 22 reo-a-epcLKOvra' kol fxeraa-r^aas avrbv rfyetpev rov AaufiS 
 avrois els pacnXeaj (o Kol elnev fiapTvprjoras EypON 
 Ad<Ye]h.'roP Tov 'leo-cral, [d<NkpdJ\ K<\T(\ THN K(^pA(<\N MOy, 
 
 23 OS TTOLTjaet Travra ra deXrjpLara fiov. rovrov 6 debs airb 
 rov o-TTepfiaros Kar eTrayyeXtav rjyayev rw ^laparjX (Tcorrjpa 
 
 24 ^JrjcrovVy TrpoKrfpv^avros ^loaavov irpb TrpoacoTrov rrjs elaoBov 
 
 25 avrov /SaTTTKTjua fieravoias iravrl rS XaS 'l(rparjX. to? de 
 eTfXrjpov 'l(oavi]S rbv bpofiov, eXeyev Tt e/ze vTrovoelre 
 
 elvai ; ovk. elixi eyco* aXX* Ibov ep^erai fier efie ov ovk elfil 
 
 26 a^LOS rb vTToSrjfia rwv nobSv Xvcrau Avbpes d8eX(j)0L, viol 
 yevovs ^A^paajj. kol oi ev vjjllv (^o^ovp,evoi rbv Bebv^ -qfjuv 
 
 t27 6 AofOC rfjs o-corrjpias ravrrjs €I<\TT6CT(XAh. ol yap Karoi- 
 Kovvres ev ^Iepov(raXr]ix koX ol ap)(ovres avra>v rovrov 
 dyvoTJcravres kol ras (pcovas ra>v wpocprjrcdv ras Kara irav 
 
 •2S crd^^arov avayLVco(TKop,evas Kplvavres eTrXijpcocraVj Ka\ 
 {jLTj^efxtav air Lav Bavarov evpovres ^jjr^cravro^ neiXarov 
 
 29 dvaipeSrjvaL avrov cos de ereXeaav Tiavra ra ^irepl avrov 
 yeypap-ixiva?, KaOeXovres dnb rov ^vXov eBrjKav els p-vq- 
 
 30 pelov. o de Bebs rjyeipev avrbv €K veKptov* os (ocj^drj eVt 
 ripepas nXelovs rots crvvava^ao-iv avrco ajro rrjs TaXiXalas 
 els ^lepovcraX^p,, oirives \yvv'\ elo\ paprvpes avrov irpbs rbv 
 
 32 Xaov. Ka\ tjpels vpas evayyeXi^opeOa rrjv Trpbs rovs 
 
 33 TTarepas eTrayyeXtav yevopevrjv on ravrrjv 6 debs eKTreirXr)- 
 poDKev rols reKVOis ^rjpaiv^ dvacrrrjcras ^Irjaovv, (os Ka\ ev rw 
 ij/dXpc^ yeypanrai r<^ bevrepco YlOC MOy gT CY; CfOd 
 
 34 CHMepON pereNNHK(X ce. on de dvearrjcrev avrbv eK 
 veKpSv prjKen fieXXovra v7roarpe(j)eiv els AlAcf)Oop<\N, ov- 
 rcos e'lprjKev on Adocca ymTn tA 6ci<\ Aay^'^ "^^ tticta. 
 
 35 diorL /cat ev erepca XeyeL Of AcoceiC TON OCION COY 
 
 36 iAgTn Al(\cj)Gop^N* Ad^Y^^^ h'^^ y^P ^'^*V y^^f? vTrriperrj- 
 aas rrj rov deov ^ovXfj eKoip^dr] kol Trpoa-eredrj irpOC 
 
 37 TOYC n<\T6p<\C <\YTOY '^«' eiSei' biacpdopav, ov bi 6 Sebs 
 
 C5 elvai, OVK c8 ■^rqa-av rbi' 29 ycypaixfxiva. yrepi avrov 33 t...t 
 
 p, 3 
 
34 IIPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN xiii 
 
 rjyeLpev ovic eldcu hiat^Bopav, Vvcocrrov ovv earco vfuj/, 38 
 apbp€s ddcXcfioiy otl dia rovrov vfuv a(^€(Ti9 cijiaprLCJv Karay- 
 yeXXcraiy Kal airo iravroiv Zv ovk rj^vvrjOrjre eV v6p.cd 39 
 Mcovo-e'coff diKQLcodrjvaL €V tovtco ttcls 6 TnaTevcov diKaLovTat, 
 ^\€7T€T€ OVV p,r} iiriXOrj to clpijfJievop iv rols irpocjiT^raLS 40 
 
 ^'lAere, 01 K<\T<\ct)poNHT<\i, kaI Gaymacatg kai <\c()A- 41 
 
 NIC9HT6, 
 
 OTi epfON epfAzoMAi epcb eN t<\Tc HMep^ic ymcon, 
 Zpyov 6 oy MH niCTeycHTe e(\N tic eKAiHrHT(M 
 
 YmTn. 
 ^^'E^LovTcav bk avrunf irapeKokovv els ro p.era^v o-apparov 42 
 XcLKriBrjvaL avrols ra pTjfiara ravra.^ XvdcLcrrjs be ti]S 43 
 (Tvuaycoyrjs rjKo\ovdr)(Tav iroWoX ra>v ^lovdaicov kol t<ov 
 ae^oixevcou TrpoarjXvTcov rw Ila^^Xa) kol rco BapvajSq, olrives 
 TTpocrXaXovvTes avTo7s eneidov avrovs TTpocrfJieveiv rjj ;(aptrt 
 Tov Beov, T<» ^bf ^ipxop-ivcf aa^^drco cr;^e- 44 
 
 bov nacra ij ttoKls (Twr^xOr] d<ovaraL tov \6yov tov ^QeoxP. 
 IbovTes be ol 'lovbaloL tovs o)(\ovs eTrX^aBrjcrav ^^Xov koI 45 
 dvreXeyov roTy vno UavXov XaXovfievois ^Xao-(t)r}fjt,ovvT€S. 
 TrapprjaLao'dixevoL re o UavXos kol 6 Bapva^as einav 46 
 'Y/xiv r]v dvayKOLov irpoiTov XaX-qBrjvaL tov Xoyov tov Beov- 
 ^eT^eibrp diTKiiOelo-Qe avTov kol ovk d^iovs KplveTe eavTovs 
 TYJs al(ovLov ^0077$", Iboi) crTpe(p6fie6a els to, edvrj' ovtco yap 47 
 evTeTaXTQL -^pXv 6 Kvpios 
 
 Te9eiK<\ ce eic c|)coc gGncon 
 
 TOY elNcxf ce eic C60THpf(\N ecoc ecx<XTOY thc thc 
 aKOVOVTa be to. eBvq e-^^aipov kol ebo^a^ov tov Xoyov tov 4S 
 '^Beov^j KOL eiTLO-Tevo-av octol ija-av TeTayfjLevot els C^tjv 
 alcovLov biecpepeTo be 6 Xoyos tov Kvplov bC oXrjs ttjs 49 
 ■)(<£> pas. ol be ^lovbaloL TrapcoTpvvav Tas o-efiofievas yvval- 50 
 Kas Tcis evo-xqp-ovas Ka\ tovs irpcoTOvs ttjs noXecos Kal 
 eir^yeipav bicoyfjibv eVt tov HavXov Kal Bapvd^avy Kal 
 i^e^aXov avTovs diro Totv opicov avrciv. ol be eKTLva^dfxe- 51 
 
 42 t...t 44 Tf I e;^ojiieV&> j Kvpiov 46 enei 5e 48 Kvpiov 
 
Xiii XIV nPASEIS ATIOSTOAfiN 35 
 
 VOt TOP KOVLOproV T(OV TToBcOU €77 aVTOVS l)\doV cls ^l<6vLOVy 
 
 52 ^ot re^ iiadrjTOL iTrXijpovj/ro x^P^^^ '^0'^^ TTvevixaros aylov. 
 
 1 ^'Eyivero be Iv ^Ikovlco Kara to avro elaeXSelv avTovs 
 els TTjV crvvaycoyrjp Ta>v ^lovdaicop /cat XaXtjo-aL ovrcos SaTe 
 
 2 7TL(TT€V(TaL ^lovbaiCDV T€ KOL 'F.WiJPCOV TToXv TtKyjOoS. OL §6 
 
 d7r€i6jjcravT€s *Iov§atot i-nrjyeipav Ka\ eKaKcao-av ras yj/vxas: 
 
 3 T(ov idvcJv Kara rcov aSeX(^c5z/. iKavov fxeu ovv xpovov 
 bUrpL^av irapprjo-La^op.evoL iirl rS Kvplco rw fiaprvpovvrc 
 Tw Xoyo) rrjs x^P'-'^^^ avrov, didoPTt crrjfiela Kal re para 
 
 4 ylpeo-BaL Bia rS>p ;^etpc5i' avrSiP, eV;^io-^7 §e ro TrXrjdos 
 rrjs TTokccoSj kol ol fiep rjcrap crvp ro2s ^lovdaioLs ol 8e crvv 
 
 5 TOTS' dTToaroXoLS. cos de iyepero opfirj ra>p idpoiP re Ka\ 
 ^lovdaicop avp ro2s apxovo-LP avroop v^plcraL Kal XlSojSoXtj- 
 
 6 crai avrov9, avptdopres Kare(pvyop els ras TTokeLs rrjs Av- 
 
 7 Kaopias Ava-rpap Kal Aep^rjp Kal rrjp 7r€pLx<opop, KaKel 
 
 8 evayyeXL^ofiepoL 7) crap. Kal ris dprjp abvparos 
 €P AixrrpoLS rols noalp eKadrjrOj ;^a)X6ff €K KoiXlas firjrpos 
 
 9 avroVy OS ovdeirore TrepLeirdr-qcrep. ovros rJKOvep rov Uav- 
 Xov XaXovpros' os drepiaas avrco Kal lbu>p on exet TTLO-riv 
 
 10 rov crcodfjpaL elnep fieydXrj ^copfj ""ApdcrrrjOi eVt rovs no- 
 
 11 das (rov opBos' Kal rjXaro Kal TrepLendrei. ol -re oxXol 
 Ibopres o inolrjcrep liavXos eTrrjpap rrjp (fxoprjp avrSp Av- 
 KaoPL(rr\ Xeyopres Ot deol ofiOLcodepres dpBpcoTTOLS Kare- 
 
 12 ^rja-ap irpos '^fMas, ckoXovp re rop Bappd(3ap Ala, rop be 
 IlavXop ''EpjjLTJp eTreib^ avros yp 6 Tjyovfiepos rov Xoyov. 
 
 13 o re lepevs rov Alos rov opros irpo rrjs TvoXeoos ravpovs 
 Kal a-refJLjjLara eizl rovs 7rvXoc>pas ipeyKas crvp ro7s oxXols 
 
 14 TjOeXep OveiP, dKovaapres be ol diroaroXoi Bappd^as kol 
 TLavXoSj biapprj^apres ra Ifidrta ^eavratp~^ e^e7n]dr]arap 
 
 15 els rop oxXop, Kpd^opres Kal Xeyopres ''ApbpeSj rl ravra 
 TTOtetre ; Kal i^p.e7s ofMOiOTradels ea-fiep vpup ap dp coir 01, evayye- 
 Xi^ofxepoL Vfxas dnb rovrcop rc^p [xaralcop eTTia-rpef^eip eVl 
 6eop ftoj/ra 6c errofHceN ton 0Yp<^N6N \<d^ thn phn 
 
 52 01 hk 14 avTfav 
 
36 nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN xiv xv 
 
 KA? THN 0<\A<\CCAN K<\1 n(^NT<5k T<\ GN <\YTOTc- Off eV ralff i6 
 irapcoxqiilvais yevcals eXacrcv iravra ra eQvq Tropcvcadac 
 
 TOLS oBols aVTWV KULTOL OVK ttfiapTVpOV OVTOV d(f)i]K€V 17 
 
 uyaBovpywv, ovpav66ev vfjuu verovs didovs kol Kaipovs 
 
 Kap7rO(l)6pOVS, CflTTLTrXSv TpO(f>fjs Kol €V(l)pO(TVVT]S TCIS KGp- 
 
 dias vjjLwv. KOL TavTa Xcyoj/re? fioKis KareTravaav rovs i3 
 oX^ovs Tov p,r} $i€iv avroi^. ^ETrrjXdav Se diro 19 
 
 ^AvTiox€ias KoL *Ikovlov 'lovSatoi, kol irciaavres rovs ox^ovs 
 /cat XiBdoraPTcs tov Uaiikov eavpov e^co Trjs noXecoSy vopLi- 
 ^ovT€S avTov TcBurjKevai. KVKXaxrduTcov be tcov iiaBrjToov 20 
 avTov avaaras elafjXBev els Trjv ttoKlv. kcu rfj inavpLOV 
 (^rjkOev crvv rw Bapvd^a els A€p^r)v. evayyeXia-dfxevoi 21 
 T€ rrjv ttoXlv eKeivrjv Koi fjLadrjTcva-avres Uavovs UTreVrpe- 
 '^av €L5 TTju AvoTpap KOL cls ^Ikovlop kol [els] ^ApTLoxciav, 
 €TnorTrjpL^ovT€s TCIS "^vx^s T(OP p.a6rjT(oVy 7TapaKaXovvT€S 22 
 flifiepeip Tjj TTLO-TCL Koi oTL dia TToXXcDP BXiyj/eayp del i^fids 
 ela-eXBetp els Tr)v ^aaiXeiav tov 6eov. ;;^€iporoi/7f(rarre? be 23 
 avTols KaT eKKXrjoriap irpea-^vTepovs 7rpoa'ev^dp,€Voi fieTci 
 prjoTeLoip irapidevTO avTOvs ro) Kvpico els op TreinaTevKeL- 
 (rav» Kol dieXBovTes ttjp TIicnbLap yXdau els ttjp Hap.- 24 
 CJ)vXiav, KOL XaXrjcravTes ^ep Ilepyrp top Xoyop KUTe^rjaap 25 
 els 'ATTaXlaPy KdKelOep dTreirXeva-ap els 'Ai/rto;;^eiai/, o6ev 26 
 ifCrap 7rapadedop,epoi ttj ;!^aptTt tov 6eov els to epyop 
 inXrjp(x>o-av, Tiapayev6p.evoL be koI (rvvayayoPTes ttjp 27 
 eKKXrja-lav dprjyyeXXop oora eiroL-qcrep 6 Oeos per avTcop 
 KOI OTL r^poL^ep Tols eBveaiP Ovpap irla-Tecos. bUTpt^op be 28 
 Xpdvop OVK dXlyop avp toIs padrjTais. 
 
 KAI TINES KATEAeONTE2 ajrh tPjs "lovbaias x 
 iblbacTKOP Tovs dbeXcf)ovs otl 'Eai/ prj TrepLTprjBrJTe tco 
 eOei rw McDvcrc'coff, ov bvpaa-Qe (rcoOrjpaL, yevop.ep-qs be 2 
 
 25 CIS rfiv Ufpyrjp 
 
XV nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiX 37 
 
 arrda-ecos kol (T]'n]o-€a)s ovk oXlyrjs rai IlavXa) kol ra Bap- 
 vd^a TTpos avTovs era^av dva^aiveiu IJavXop kql Bapvd- 
 ^av Kal TLvas aXXovs i^ avrcoi/ Trpos roiis dirocTTokov^ 
 Koi 7rp€(r^vT€povs €Ls 'lepouo-aX^/x Trepl tov ^r]rrjp.aTos 
 
 3 roVTOV. Ol /ZcV OVV 7rpOTT€fJL(pdePT€S VTTO TTJS 
 
 €KK\7](TLas hirjpxovro rijv re ^olvlktjv kol layLaplav €kBit]~ 
 yovjj.€VOL rrjv €7rL(TTpo(f)rju rSv iBvSv, kol iiroiovv x^P^^ 
 
 4 fieydXrjv ttcktl tols d8eX(f)o'Ls. TrapayevofxevoL be els 'ifpo- 
 (ToXvfxa napedexOrjcrav dno ttjs eKKXrjo-ias kol tcov diro- 
 (TToXcop KOL tSv TTpecTJSvTepcov, dvijyyeiXdi/ re oa^a 6 debs 
 
 5 €7roLr)a€V fier avrSv. ^'E^avia-rrjcrav de rives twv dno rrjs 
 alpecrecDS t<£>v ^apiaaLoov TreTTLCTTevKOTes, Xeyovres on Set 
 irepLTep.veLV avrovs TrapayyeXXeiv re rrjpelu rou vop-ov 
 Mcovo'eats. 
 
 6 '2vvqxOr](Tdv re ol dnocrroXoi kol ol irpecr^vrepoL Ibelv 
 
 7 Trepi rov Xoyov rovrov. IloXX^ff Se ^rjrrjo'ecos yevofxeirqs 
 dvaards JJerpos einev wpos avrovs ^'Kvbpes ddeX(j)OL, vp.e1s 
 iiTLO-rao-Be on, dcj)* ijfiepSv dpxalcov iv vplv i^eXe^aro 
 6 6eos bia rod crrofiaros fiov dKova-aL ra eOvq rov Xoyov 
 
 8 rov evayyeXiov kcu. irLdrevaaL, Koi 6 Kapbioyvcoarrjs 6eos 
 ifxaprvp-qo-ev avrols dovs rb Trvevfia rb dyiov Ka6a>s 
 
 9 KOL ripXvt KCU ovBev^ buKpivev jiera^v rjiiwv re kol avrujv, 
 
 10 rfj TTLcrret KaSapLcras ras Kapdias avrc^v. vvv ovv ri ireipd- 
 fere rov Oeov, iinOelvai ^vybv em rov rpdxrjXov rav 
 fiadrjroov ov ovre ol irarepes "qpcov ovre ■^{xels Icrxvcrap-cv 
 
 11 ISao-rdaaL ; dXXa dia rfjs xdpiros rov Kvplov ^Irjaov mo-revo- 
 
 12 fxev (TcoBrfVai Kaff ov rponov KaKelvoi. ^Ea-iyrjo-ev de irav 
 rb irXrjBos, kol ^kovov Bapvd^a kol IlavXov e ^rjyov fxevcov 
 oa-a €7roir](Tev 6 6ebs o-Tjfjiela kol repara iv rols edveo-iv 
 
 13 8l avrcov. Mera 8e rb atyTjcraL avrovs dTreKplBrj 'la<c«)/3oy 
 
 14 Xeycov '^Avdpes ddeXcpoi, aKovaare fiov. 2f/xea)V e^^yrj- 
 craro Kadcos irpcorov 6 6ebs eTrecTKeyjraro Xa^elv e^ iBv^v 
 
 15 Xabv ro) ovopan avrov. Ka\ rovrco (Tvpcfxovovcnv ol XoyoL 
 
 9 ovBkv 
 
38 nPASEIS An02T0AfiN xv 
 
 r<5y 7rpo(f)TjTcov, KaOa>s yeypaTTrai 
 
 SKeTk T<\YT<\ ANACTpeH^co i6 
 
 k<n1 anoikoAomhcco thn ckhnhn Ad^yeiA ti^n ne- 
 
 ^T60KYT(^^4 
 
 K(\i tA K(\TeCTp(\MMeN<\ AyTHC <\NOIKOAOMJ^C60 
 
 K<\1 <\NOp6C0C60 (NYTHN, 
 OnCOC (^N eK2HTHC60CIN ol K<\T<\AoinOI TtON ANGpCO- 17 
 
 nCON TON KYpiON, 
 
 Kd.1 HANTd^ T<\ gGnh e<|)' OYC eniKeKAHTAi to 6nom<x 
 
 MOY en AYTOYC, 
 Aepei Kypioc hoicon t^yta tncoctA ah aiconoc. i8 
 Sto e-yco Kpivco /xt) napevox^clv ro7s otto rc5j/ iSv(ov iuLcrTpi- 19 
 (j)ovo-LP cVi rot' ^eoi', aXXa eTTioreiXat aurols rou aTrix^ddai 20 
 ro)!/ aXta-^Ty/xarcoj/ rcoi/ etScoXooj/ /cat r^? iropv^lai Ka\ ttvlktov 
 KCLL Tov alparos' Mayvcrrjs yap €K -yei/ecoi/ ap^alcov Kara ttoKlv ■21 
 Tovs Krjpva-crovTas avTov €)^€L iv rais (rvvaycoyais Kara irav 
 crd^^arov avayivoiorKopevos. Tore ebo^e vols 22 
 
 aTTOCTToXoLS Ka\ rols Trpecr^vrepois avv oXj] rfj iKKkqcrlq. 
 (Kke^apevovs avbpa^ i^ avrc^v irepyj/'aL els ^Avriox^Lav avv 
 rw UavXco /cat Bapvd^a, ^lovdav tov KaXovpevov BapcrajS- 
 l^civ Ka\ ^iXaVy avbpas rjyovpivovs iv tols d8€X(l>o7sy ypd- 23 
 yj/avT€S did x^^-pos avrcov Ol dnoaroXoL kcu ol 7rp€(r(3vT€poL 
 dbeXcpoL Tols Kara rrjv 'AvTi6)(€Lav /cat ^vpiav /cat KiXiKiav 
 dBeXcfiols ro7s i^ idvoHv ;^aipetz/. 'ETretS?) T^KOvcrapev on 24 
 TLves i^ rjpoiv irdpa^av Vjids Xoyois dvacTKevd^ovres rds 
 ylrvxds vp.Svy ols ov Steo^retXa/xe^a, edo^ev ijp.lv yevopevoLs 25 
 dpoOvpabov ^eKXc^apivoLS^ avbpas Trepyj/'ai rrpos vpas avv 
 To2s dyan-qrols rjpcov Bapvd(3a Ka\ UavXco^ dvOpconoLs 26 
 irapaSedcoKoa-L rds yjrvxds avrav virep rov ovoparos tov 
 Kvplov ripa>v ^lr](Tov XpLCTTOv. djrecrTdXKapev ovv ^lovdav 27 
 Acai "SiXav, /cat avrovs ^ta Xoyov dnayyiXXovTas rd avrd. 
 fdo^ev yap ro5 irvevpart tcS dyico /cat rfplv prjbev nXiov eVt- 28 
 
 25 e/cXefa/AeVot/? 
 
XV XVI riPASEIS AnOSTOAON 39 
 
 TiOecrQaL Vfuv ^dpos ttXtju tovtcov rOiV i7ravayK€s, d7r€)(€(r6aL 
 
 29 eldcoXoBvTcou Koi aipLaros Koi ttvlkt^v kol rropveias' e^ av 
 diarrjpovvres iavrovs ei> irpa^ere. "lEppcoade. 
 
 30 Oi yi^v ovv aTTo\v6evT€S KaTrjkBov els ^AvrLo^eiaVj, kol 
 
 31 (TVvayayovT€S to ttXtjOos eTredcoKav rrjv iTncrTo\r]V' ava- 
 
 32 yvovres he exaprjcrav ini rfj. TrapaKXijo-ei. "lovhas re Kai 
 ^IXaSy KOL avTol 7Tpo(j)rJTaL ovresj hta Xoyov ttoWov ira- 
 
 33 peKoXecrav rovs dd€X(j)ovs Koi eireo-TripL^av' ivoirja-avres 
 oe xpovov aireXvQrjcrav fier elprjvrjs 0.776 tcov dd€X(f)mv 
 
 35 Trpos Tovs anodTeiXavTas avrovs, TLavXos be 
 KOL Bapvd^as 8i€Tpi(3ov iv ^ A.VTLox^i<i bibdo-Kovres kcX 
 evayyeXi^ofievot. jiera kol erepcoi/ ttoXXc^v toP XoyoU tov 
 Kvpiov. 
 
 36 Mera hi rivas ijfiepas einev rrpos Bapvd^av TLaiiXoi 
 ''EirLCTTpeyjravres drj €7n(rKe\j/ooiJ,eda rovs ddeX<jyuvs Kara tto- 
 Xlv irdaav ev als KarTjyyeiXafiev tov Xoyov tov Kvpiov, ttSs 
 
 37 exovcTLV. Bapvd^as de e^ovXeTo avvTrapaXa^elv kol tov 
 
 38 Icoavrjv tov KaXovfievov MapKov UavXos de tj^iov, tov dno- 
 aTavTa air avrSv duo nafKpvXlas kol firj (TweXOovra 
 
 39 avTols els to epyov, jirj avvTrapaXafi^dveLV tovtov. eyeveTO 
 oe Trapo^va-fibs cocrre d7rox(opt(r6r]vaL avTovs djr dXXrfXcov, 
 tov Te Bapvd^av TrapaXa^ovra tov MdpKov eKTrXevaaL els 
 
 40 KvTTpov. IlavXos he eTTiXe^dfievos ^iXav e^rfXOev napa- 
 
 41 hoOels rfj x^P'-^'' tov Kvpiov vtto tcov dheXcj^iov, di^px^TO 
 he Trjv 2vpLav kol [rrjv] KiXiKiav eTTLO-rqpl^cov Tas eKKXrj- 
 
 1 (Tias. KaTT]VTi]crev he kol els AeplBrjv kol els 
 AvaTpav. kol Ihov fjLadrjTijs tls ^v eKel ovofiaTi TifiodeoSy 
 
 2 vlos yvvaiKos ^lovhaias ttktttjs Trarpos he '^''EXX-qvos, os 
 efiaprvpe'iTQ vtto tmv ev AvaTpois - /cat ^Ikovlco dheXcpcHv' 
 
 3 Tovrov TjOeXrjaev 6 IlavXos (tvv avrcd e^eXOelv, kol Xa^a>v 
 TrepLeTefiev avrov hta tovs ^lovhalovs tovs ovTas ev rots 
 TOTTois eKeivoLs, ^heicrav yap dnavres otl "EXXtjv 6/ 
 
40 nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN xvi 
 
 7raTT)p avTov V7rrjpx€v. 'fir fie dieTTopevovro tcis ttoXcls, 4 
 irapeblboo-av avrois (j)v\d(T(T€iv to. boyfiara ra KCKpificpa 
 viro T^v aTTO(rT6Ka>v Koi irpea^vTipcov tcov iv ^lepooroXv- 
 fioLS. Ai fiev ovv €KKkr](riaL ecTTepeovvro rfj 5 
 
 iriarTeL kol €TT€pl(T(T€vov rw apidpico KaB^ rjp,4pav. 
 
 AltjXBov be TTju ^pvyiav koX TaXarLKrjv x^P^^t Kcoikv 6 
 BivTcs VTTo Tov ciyiov TTucvfiaTOs \a\rj(raL rov \oyov iv r^ 
 'Ao-LOiy €\06vT€S de Kara t^v Mvaiav ineipa^ov els ttjv 7 
 BiBwiav TTopevOrjvai kol ovk ('iaaev avTovs to irvevfia 
 ^Irjaov' irapcXSovTes Se rrju Mvaiav Kare^rjcrav els TptodBa. 8 
 Koi opajia bici vvktos ro) HavXco cS(j)$Tjj dvr]p MaKebcov 9 
 TL9 TjV e<TTa>s KOL TTopaKaXcdv avTov Koi Xeyoav Aia^as 
 els MaKedovlav ^oi]dr](rov rjiilu. toy be to opap,a elbev, 10 
 evBecDS e^r^TTjo-aixev i^eXBeXv els MaKebovlav, (rvv(3LJ3a.^ovTes 
 OTL TTpoo-KeKXrjTai rjp.as 6 Oeos evayyeXla-aaBai avTovs. 
 
 ^AvaxBevres ovv dno Tpcodbos evBvbpopLrjarajxev els ^afio- n 
 BpaKTjVj TTJ be eiTLOva-rj els ^eav IloXti/, KUKeWev els OtXtV- 12 
 TTOu?, tJtls ecTTLV ^TTpcoTTj Tijs fiepibos^ MaKeboptas iroXiSy 
 KoXcDJia. ^Hfiev be eu TavTrj ttj iruXeL bia- 
 
 Tpi^ovTes riixepas Tivas. ttj re rj^epa tcov o-a^^aTCOV e'^rJX- 13 
 Bofiev e^co ttjs nvXrjs irapa TroTafxov ov evofil^ofxev irpoa"- 
 evxv^ elvaij kol KaBloravTes eXaXovfiev Tals (TvveXBovaaLS 
 yvvai^LV, Kal tls yvvrj ovofxaTL Avbia, 7rop(^vpo7ra)Xis 14 
 TToXecos QvaTeipcov ae^ofievT] tov Beovj rJKOvev, ^s 6 kv- 
 pLoS bi^voi^ev TTjv Kapbiav npoo-exeiv toIs XaXovfievoLs vno 
 HavXov. as be e^anTicBr) kol 6 oIkos avTTJs, TrapeKoXe- 15 
 orv Xeyovcra Et KeKpiicaTe fie ttictt^v rcS Kvpico elvai, 
 elaeXBovTcs els tov oIkov fiov fieverc kol Trape^Laa-aTo 
 ijfxas. ^EyeveTO be 7ropevop,evcov i^fiSv els ttjv 16 
 
 TTpoaevxh^ iraLbia-KTjv Tiva exovcrav Trvevfia irvBcova vnav- 
 TtjcraL rjpA.v, rjTLS ipyaaiav ttoXXtjv irapelx^v toIs Kvpiois 
 avTTJs fiavTevofjLevTj' avTij KaTaKoXovBovaa [rw] liavXai kcll 17 
 rjfXLv cKpa^ev Xeyovcra Ovtol ol avBpcoTToi bovXoi tov Beov 
 
 12 t...t 
 
XVI IIPASEIS An02T0AfiN 4I 
 
 Tov vyj/LO-Tov €L(TLP, o1tiv€S KarayyeXkovcTLV vyuv obov gtcott)- 
 18 pLas. rovTO de iiroieL eVi TroXXa? rjjxipai. BiaTTOvrjOels 
 de HavXos kol iirtcrTpeyj/as tcS TrvevfiarL elirev Uapay- 
 ycWco (TOL iv ovojiaTL 'irjaov Xptarov i^eXdeTp ott' avTrjs' 
 39 KOL i^rjkOev avrrj rrj aipa. ^*l86pr€S bf^ ol KvpiOL avrrjs ore 
 i^rfkOev rj cXttIs rrjs ipyaaias avTCdV eTnXa^ojicvoL tov 
 HavKov KOL TOV ^iXav elXKvaav els rrjv ayopav iirX tovs 
 
 20 ap^ovTas:, Kai Trpoaayayopres avrovs tols crrpaTrjyoLg eiTvav 
 OvToc 01 avdpciiTTOL €Krapd(r(Tov(riv T^f.L(ov rrjv ttoXlv ^lovbaioL 
 
 21 vTTap^ovrcs, kol KarayyeXXovcriu edrj a ovk e^earLV rjfilu 
 
 22 irapadex^o'uai ovde ttouIv ^PonfjiaLOis ovaiv, kol (rvveTreorrrj 
 o u-)(Xos Kar avravj kol ol (TTparrjyol TrepLpyj^avres avrav 
 
 23 TO. iixdria cKeXevov pa^di^eLV, '^rroXXas df €7n6evT€S avro'is 
 •TrXrjyas e^aXop els (pvXaKjjvj TrapayyeiXavres tS d€Grp,o(f>V' 
 
 24 XaKt a(T(j)aXSs Trjpelv avrohS' os TrapayycXiav roiavrrju 
 Xa^cDV e^aXev avrovs els rrjv eorcDrepav (f)vXaKr]u kol rovs 
 
 25 TTobas rj(T<j)aXLo-aTo avrSv els to ^vXov. Kara be. to fiea-o- 
 vvKTLOv TiavXos KOL ^IXas Trpoaevxop'evoL vjjlpovu top Beop, 
 
 26 eTTTjKpocoPTO be avTotp ol beorfiioL' a(f)pco be (reio-fibs eyeveTO 
 fieyas axrre (raXevSfjpai to. BejJieXia rod deo-ficoTrjpiov, i]peco- 
 xOrjo'av be [TrapaxprjfMo] al Ovpai iraa-ai^ kol irdpTcop ra 
 
 27 beo-fia dpedrj. e^vnpos be yepofxepos o be(Tiio(f)vXa^ kol 
 ibcop dpecoyjjiepas Tas Ovpas Trjs (pvXaKrjs aTrao-dfiepos ttjp 
 fiaxaipap rjfieXXep eavrop dpaipelp, pojil^cop eKnecpevyepac 
 
 28 Tovs beo-fiLovs. ecpcoprjo-eu be HavXos fxeydXr] (jicopfj Xeycop 
 Mrjbep irpd^rjs aeavTS KQKOPy arrapres yap ecrfiep epOdbe. 
 
 29 aiT-qaas be (pcoTa el(re7r^br)(Tep, kol eprpo/ios yepofxepos Trpoa- 
 
 30 eTreaep tco HavXco kol 2iXa, Koi Tvpoayaycop avTovs e^cu 
 
 31 €^7; KvpiOLy TL fie be2 irote'iv lpu acoSco ; ol be einap 
 Uia-Tevcrov eVt top Kvpiov ^Itjctovp, koX acoBi^crT} crv kol 
 
 32 o OLKos (TOV. KOL eXoXtjcTap . QVTco TOP Xoyop TOV ^6eo\P avp 
 
 33 Tracrt toIs ep Trj oIklo. avTov. kol 7rapaXa^a>p avrovs ev 
 eKeiprj rfj copa rrjs pvktos eXovaep dirb r^v TrXrjyc^p^ Kal 
 
 19 Kal ISdj/Tcs 23 TToAAa's ra 32 KvpCov 
 
42 nPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN xvi xvii 
 
 i^aTrriaBrj avros kol ol avrov airavrfs rrapaxprj fia, dj/aya- 34 
 ycov T€ avTovs €Ls top olkou TrapcdrjKep rpaTre^av, kol ijyaX- 
 Xidcraro navoLKel 7r€7ncrT€VK(os rS 6^(0. 'Hfiepas de yei/ofxi- 35 
 VTjs djreareiXav ol arparrjyoi rovs pa^bov^ovs Xeyovres 
 ^AttoXvcov tovs dvBpcoTTOvs €K€ivov9. OfnT^yyeikev be 6 be- 36 
 (Tixocj)v\a^ TOVS \6yovs npos top UavXoPj otl 'ATreVraX- 
 Kap ol (TTpaTTjyol Ipa aTroXvSfjTe' vvp ovv e^eXSovTes nopev- 
 ecrde ip eLprjPrj. 6 be liavXos e(j)i] Trpos avTovs AeipaPTes 37 
 yjxas brjjjiocrLa aKaTaKpiTovSj avBpcoTTOvs 'Pcofiatovs virdp- 
 )(^0PTas, e(3aXap els ^vXaKrjv kol vvp XciQpq, ^fias ck^oX- 
 XovcTLP ; ov yap, dXXci eXdovTcs avTol rjixas i^ayayeTcocrav. 
 dirriyyetXav be toIs aTpaTTjyols ol pa^bovxoi to. prjp.aTa 38 
 TavTa- e(j)o(3i]6r)(rQP be aKovcravTes ctl ^Pcofiaioi elcriv, Ka\ 39 
 eX6opT€S nape KoXe (rap avTovs, Ka\ i^ayayovTes rjpcoTcov 
 aTTeXdelp dno ttjs TroXecos. e^eXdopres be djro ttjs (pvXaKrjs 40 
 elarjXdop TTpbs ttjp Avbtap, Ka\ IboPTes TTapeKaXecrav tovs 
 dbeX<f)ovs Kal e^rjXdap. 
 
 AiobevaavTes be Trjv ^ApcjylTroXiP kol ttjp * AiroXXcovLav 1 
 rjXQop els Qea-(TaXopiKrjp, ottov -qp crvpaycoy^ Tap ^lovbalcop. 
 KaTCL be TO elcodos tS UavXco elarjXOep Trpos avTovs Kal em 2 
 crd^^aTa Tpla bieXi^aTo avTols dno tSp ypa(f)Sp, biapoi- 3 
 yoDP Koi TvapaTiOepevos otl top ;^ptcrrof/ ebei iradelp KaX 
 dpaa-Trjvai eK vcKpcop, Kal otl ovtos eaTiP '^6 ^(^pLcrTos, 6 
 ^Irjcrovs^ op eya> KaTayyeXXco vjjup. Kal tlpcs i^ avTOtp 4 
 iizeladrjo-ap Kal iTpoa-eKXrjpcod-qo-ap tco liavXco Kal [rai] '2,LXa, 
 T^p re ae^opepcop ''EXXrjpcop ttXtjOos ttoXv yvvaiKotp Te 
 Tcop TTpooTOiP ovK oXlyaL. ZrjXcDoravTes be ol ^lovbaloL Kal 5 
 7rpoa'Xa(36p.epoL tcop ayopalcop apbpas tlpcis TToprjpovs Kal 
 6)(Xo7roLT]o-aPTes eOopv^ovP ttjp ttoXiv, Kal eiriaTdpTes Trj 
 oIkio. ^idaopos i^rjTOVP avTovs irpoayayelp els top brjpop' 
 prj evpoPTes be avTovs ecrvpov ^ida-ova Kal tluos dbeXcj^ovs 6 
 enl TOVS TToXLTap^aSy ^oavTes otl Ol Tqp olKovpevqp 
 dva<TTaT(6(raPTes ovtol Kal ipQdbe irdpeio-iv^ ovs VTrobe- 7 
 
 3 Xptg-jb^ 'Ino-ovs 
 
XVII nPASEIS AIIOZTOAQN 45 
 
 Se/crat 'lacrcoj/* kol ovtol navTCs anevavri rcJv doyfiarccv 
 Kaiaapos Trpaacrovcn, (BacrtXea ivepov Xeyovrcs eivai ^Irj- 
 
 8 aovp. irapa^au he rov o)(\ou koX tovs TroXurap^as aKovov- 
 
 9 Tas ravra, kol XajSovres rb LKavov napa rov 'idaopos kol 
 
 10 rcGv XoLTTCov aireXvorav avrovs, Ol be aSeXc^ot 
 evSecos dLci vvktos i^enep^^av rov re liavXov koX rov "EiXav 
 els BepOLaVj oirLves irapayevopevoi els rrjv avvaydbyrjv roij/ 
 
 11 ^lovbaicov aTTrjecrav ovroi be rjaav evyevecrrepoL rSv ev Qecr- 
 o-aXovLKrj, oLTLves ebe^avro rov Xoyov fiera Trdcrrjs irpo- 
 OvplaSy [to] Ka6* rjpipav dvaKpivovres ras ypatpas el e^oL 
 
 12 ravra ovrois. ttoXXol pev ovv e^ avrcov iirlcrrevcTav, kol 
 roiv 'FXXrjvibcov yvvaiKOdv rcov evcrxijpovcov kol dvbpav 
 
 33 ovK oXiyoL. 'Off be eyvcoo-av ol dirb rfjs OeaaaXovLKTjs 
 'lovbaloL on kol ev rrj Bepota KarrjyyeXr) vtto rov UavXov 
 6 Xoyos rov 6eov, ijXOov KaKel aaXehovres kol rapdo-crovres 
 
 34 rovs oxXovs. evSecos be rore rov UavXov e^aneo-reiXav ol 
 abeXcjiol TropeveaOai eats errl rrjv dakaaaav virepeivdv re 
 
 15 o re ^iXas kol 6 TipoOeos cAcel. ol be KaOicrrdvovres rov 
 UavXov rjyayov ecos *K6r]V(£>v, Ka\ Xa^ovres ivroXrjv irpos 
 rov "^IXav KOL rov Tipodeov Iva cos rdx^cara eXdcocnv TVpbs 
 avrbv e^rjeaav. 
 
 16 "Ev be rals ^Adrjvais eKbexopevov avrovs rov UavXov, 
 Trapco^vvero rb rrvevpa avrov ev avrcj Becopovvros Karelbco- 
 
 17 Xov ovaav rr)v ttoXlv. bieXeyero pev ovv ev rfj o-vvayoayrj 
 rols ^lovbaloLs kol rols (re^opevois Ka\ ev rfj dyopa Kara 
 
 iS Tracrav rjpdpav irpos rovs iraparvyxdvovras. rives be Kal 
 ra>v ETTiKovpLcov Kal "ErcuLKcov (J)lXo(t6(Pcov (Tvve^aXXov 
 avrco, Kai rives eXeyov Tt av SeXoi 6 orireppoXdyos ovros 
 Xeyeiv ; ol be Sevcov baipovloxv boKel KarayyeXevs elvar 
 
 19 on rov Irjaoiiv koi rrjv dvdo-raaiv ev-qyyeXi^ero. emXa- 
 ^opevoi be avrov enl rbv "Apeiov Udyov rjyayov, Xeyovres 
 AvvdpeBa yvcovai rls rj Kaivr) avrrj [?)] vtto aov XaXovpevr] 
 
 20 biba^^ ; ^evL^ovra yap riva elacj^epeis ety ras aKods ijpSv* 
 
44 IIPA^EIS AITO^TOAON xvii 
 
 (doyXofieSa oZv yvatvai riva BdXcL ravra cLvai. ^ABtjvcuol 21 
 be TrdvTfS kol ol eTriBrjiJiovvTes ^evoi els ovdev erepov rjv- 
 Kaipovv r] Xeyeiv ri rj ciKoveLv tl Kaivorepov. araBels bi 22 
 IlavXos €v fiecrco tov 'Apeiou TLayov ecftrj "Avdp€S ^Adrj- 
 va7oij Kara iravra coy deKTibaLfioveaTepovs vjias ^eoopoo- 
 die pxofi^uos yap kol duadeoipcju to. (re^do-piara vpcov evpou 23 
 KOL pcopou iv J eTreyeypaiTTo ArNQSTG 0EQ. o ovv 
 dyvoovvres eucre^elre, tovto eyto KarayyeXXoo vplv. O 24 
 Geoc 6 noif^CAC rhv Koa-pov K(\l irdvra t<\ GN AyTt?)? 
 ovTos OYP<^NOY K<\1 r^^C vndpxcov Kvptos ovk iv x^P^" 
 Trotr/roiff J^aors" KaroiKcl ovSe vtto ^eipcdv dvOpcoTrlvcov depa- 25 
 Treverat Trpocrdcopcvos tlvos, avros AlAoyc Trao-t foojyv /cat 
 TTNO^N Kai ra Trdvra' iiroirjaev re c^ eVos ndv eOifos dv- 26 
 BpcoTTcov KaroLKelv eVi rravros npocrcoTrov rfjs y^s, opitras 
 7rpo(jT€Taypei/ovs Kaipovg Koi rds opodecrias t^s KaroiKias 
 avruiv, ^rjTelv tov 6(ov el apa ye '^r]\a(f)i^(TeLav avTov kol 
 evpoLev, Kal ye ov paKpav dno evos eKaa-Tov ^p<ov virdp- 2/ 
 •^ovTa, iv avro) yap ^apev kol Kwovpeda Kai icrpev, cos 2S 
 Kal TLves T&v KaO* ^vpds~' TroLrjrav elprjKaaLV 
 
 Toy yap Kal yevos icrpiv. 
 yevos ovv inrdp^ovres tov 6eov ovk 6cf)etXopev vopi^eiv 29 
 Xpvcr^ rj dpyvpfjd 77 \l6co, x^P^yi^^''^^ Te^v^s Kal ivBvprjO-ecos 
 dvBpcoTTOVj TO 6elov elvai opoiov. tovs pev ovv xpoi'ous' 30 
 TTis dyvoias VTrepiBcov 6 6eos to, vvv dnayyeXket. toIs dvBpcS- 
 TTOis irdvTas TravTa^ov peTOVoelv, KaBoTL eaTrja-ev rjpepav 31 
 iv fi peXkei KpfNGIN THIN OIKOyMeNHN €N AlK<\IOCYNH 
 iv dvdpl o) (DpLcrev, TrlaTLV irapao-xoiv ttclo-lv dvaa-Trjcras 
 avTov e/c veKp^v. dKovaavTes de dvaa-Tacnv veKpatv ol 32 
 pev ixXeva^ov ol be elirav ^ KKOvcropeBd aov irepl tovtov 
 Kal TrdXiv. ovtcos 6 HavXos i^rjXOev iK peaov avTa>v 33 
 Tives be avbpes KoXXrjBevTes avTa iirlcTTeva-av, iv ols Kal 34 
 Alovvo-los [o] ^ApeoTTayiTTjs Kal yvvrj ovopaTi Aapapis Kal 
 erepoL crvv avzols. 
 
 28 Tj/U.a? 
 
XVIII IIPASEIS An02T0A(^X 45 
 
 1 Msra raiira ;)^cDpi(r^elff €K t<^v ABtjvcju rjXBei/ els Ko- 
 
 2 pivOov. KOi evpcou TLva ^lovbalov ovofjLari AKvXav, Tlovri- 
 Kov T(0 yev€L, 77po(r(pdT(os iXrfKvdora otto Trjs IraXias Kol 
 UpLO-KiXXav yvvoLKa cwtov dta ro biaTerax^vcLL KXav^LOv 
 XOipL^eaOaL Travras rovs ^lovbalovs diro rfjs 'Pcofirjs, TTpoa- 
 
 3 fjXSev avTols, kol olo, to ofJiorexvov elvai ejievev Trap' av- 
 Tols KOL ^TJpyd^ovTo) Tjaav yap crKrjvoTroiol rfj rlx^J]- 
 
 4 hiiXiyero be iv rfj arvvaycoyfi Kara ndv ad^^arov, eTreiSeu 
 
 5 re ^lovbaiovs Kal "EXX-qvas. '^s be KarqXOov 
 fi.To TTJs MaKebovias o re 2lXas Kal 6 Tifxodeos, crvj/elxeTo 
 TW Xoyco 6 HavXos, btafxaprvpofjievos rois ^lovbaiots eivai 
 
 6 Tov xP'-f^'^ov 'irjaovv. avrtracra-ofxevcov be avrc^p Kal /3Xa- 
 cr(pr)fiovvTCDV eKTLva^afxevos ra ifxarLa enrev irpos avrovs 
 To alfxa vfio^v errl rrjv Ke(f)aXr]u vftoav Kadapos eyco' atro ' 
 
 7 TOV vvv els rd eBurj Tropexxjoixai. Kal iiera^as eKeWev 
 ijXSev els olKiav tlvos ouofiart Tltlov lovaTov a-e^ojJLt- 
 vov TOV OeoVy ov rj olKia rju o-vvopiopovcra rfj crvvaycoyrj. 
 
 8 Kplcnros be o apx^rvvdyoiyos iiTLo-Tevcrev rw KVpico (riiv 
 oXo) rcD o'lko^ avTOV, Kal ttoXXoI rcGi/ KopLvQioav aKovovres 
 
 9 iiTLcrTevov Kal e^airrL^ovro. EiVev be 6 Kvpios ev vvktI 
 bC opdjiaros rw IlauXo) A/\h (j)OBOY, dXXa XaXet Kai firf 
 
 10 (Ttco7rri(Tj]S, AlOTl efdd gImi M6T<\ coy '^"'^ ovbels eTnOrjaerai 
 (Toi rov KaKcdaal ere, btoTL Xaos ecrri p.0L ttoXvs ev rfj TroXei 
 
 11 ravrrj. ^'EKadio'ev be eviavrbv Kal p.TJvas e^ bibdcrKcov ev 
 
 12 avrols TOV Xoyov rod Beov. VaXXLcovos be dvBv- 
 Trdrov bvros ttjs 'A;^ata? KareTrecTTrjaav ^oi 'lofSaiot ofioBv- 
 
 13 fiabbv rS ItavXco kol rjyayov avTov eirl rb (Srjpa, Xeyovres 
 oTL Uapd TOV vofMOV dvajrelBei ovros rovs dvBpcojrovs 
 
 14 o-e^ecrBai rbv Beov. fxeXXovros be rod UavXov dvolyeiv 
 rb crrofxa elnev 6 VaXXloiV irpbs rovs ^lovbatovs Et fiev 
 7jV dbiKrjiJid TL 7] pabLovpyrjp.a TTOvrjpov, c6 ^lovbaloL, KaTo. 
 
 15 Xoyov av aveo'xbjJirjv vpcov el be ^riT-qfiard ecTTLV irepl 
 Xoyov KOL ovofxarcov Kal vojiov rov KaB' vpLas, oyj/eaBe avroi- 
 
 3 T7pya^€T0 6 eyta dno 13 ofJLoQvfJLa&ou oi'IovBalot 
 
46 nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN xviii xix 
 
 KpiTrjs iyta tovtcov ov ^oyXofxai eivai. Kni dmjXaa-cv 16 
 avTovs aTTo rov ^i^fiaros. enikalSofievoL be Travrcs ^cotrOi- 17 
 vr^v TOP apx^crvvdycoyov ervirrov efinpoaSev tov ^rjfxaTOS' 
 KOI ovdeu TovTcou r(3 TaWicovL cfieXev. 'O de 18 
 
 UavXos €TL irpoo-jxEivas rjp.€pas iKavas rols abcXfjyols airo" 
 ra^aixevos e^enXeL els rrjv 2vpLav, kol crvv avrS Upio-KLXXa 
 KOL ^AKvXas, K€Lpaii€vos iv Yi.evxpeaL£ ttjv KecpaX^v, elx^v 
 yap evx^v. KaT^vrijcrai/ be els ' E(f)e(TOPj KaKeivovs Kare- 19 
 Xnrev avrov, avros be €l(reX6a>u els rr)v orvvaycoyrjv bieXe- 
 ^aro Tols ^lovbaioLS. epcorcopTcov be avTu>u eVl TrXelova 20 
 Xpovov fie7vai ovk eTrevevaev, aXXa aTrora^dfiepos kol elircov 21 
 JlaXtv dpaKCifiyjrco npos vjias tov 6eov BeXovros dui])(Orj 
 dno rrjs ^E(l)ea-ov, koi KareXOcov els KaiaaplaVj dva^as 22 
 Kcu da-7raadfievos rrju eKKX-qo-lav, Kare^rj els ^AvTiox^iav, 
 Koi iroLijo-as XP^^°^ "^^^^ e^rjXdev, biepxofJievos KaSe^rjs 23 
 rr]v TaXaTiK.7jU x^P^^ '^^'' ^pvylav, aTrjpL^cov Trdvras rovs 
 fiadrjTas. 
 
 'louSatoff be tls ^AttoXXoos dvofjLari, ^AXe^avbpevs rc3 24 
 yiveij dvrjp Xoyios, KaTi]VTr](rev els "^E^etjoj/, bwarbs (ov ev 
 Tois ypa(f)aLS. ovros ijv Karrjx'tJP'evos ttjv obov tov Kvplov^, 25 
 KOL ^ecov rc5 irvevpniTL eXdXei kol eblbacTKev aKpi^oos to. irepX 
 TOV 'irjcrovj eizLO-Tcipevos fiovov to ^dTrTKr/ia ^Icodvov. ovtos 26 
 Te ^p^aTO TzapprjO-id^ecrOm ev Trj avvaycoyfj- aKovaavTes 
 be avTOv Upio-KiXXa koi *AKvXas irpocreXd^ovTo avTov kol 
 aKpL^eo-Tepov avT^ e^eOevTO ttjv obov tov 6eov. ^ovXo- 27 
 fxepov be avTov bLeXOelv els Tr]V A;^aiav TrpoTpeyfrdfievoL 
 ol dbeX(j)o\ eypayj/av toIs p,a6r)TaLs dirobe^acrdat. avTOV 
 Off napayevofievos avve^dXeTo ttoXv toIs TreTno-TevKocnv 
 bui Trjs ;)('aptros* evTovcos ydp tols lovbaiois biUKaTrfXey- 28 
 X^''^o brjiJkocria eiribeLKVvs bid tcov ypa(j)cov elvai tov xpt-o'Tov 
 ^Irjaovv, 'Eyepero be ev rai tov 'AnoXXca elvai i 
 
 25 Kvpiov 
 
XIX nPAlEjEIS AnOSTOAliX 47 
 
 iv VLopivOcd Jlaukov ^LcXBovra ra avoarepLKa fieprj (iXdelv 
 
 2 els ''Y.(^€o-ov kcll €vpc1v TLvas iiaBrjTcis, eiirev re irpos avTOVs 
 El TTvevfj-a ayiov iXdlBere 7ri(TTevcravT€s ; ol Se Trpos avrov 
 
 3 'AXX' ovd' el TTvevfia ayiov ecmv ■qKOvo'ap.ev, elirev re Els 
 TL ovv €^a7TTLcr6r]T€ ; ol be elnav Els to ^Icdovov ^cnrrLO-fia. 
 
 4 elireu de UavXos ^IcodvTjs e^aTTTicrev ^dTrriajjLa fxeravolaSy 
 ro) Xaw Xeycou els rov ipxop'evov jxer avrov cva Triarevo'co- 
 
 5 criVy TovT euTLV els tov ^Irjcrovv. aKovo-avres de e^aTTTLcrOr)- 
 
 6 crav els rb ovofxa tov Kvpiov ^Irjaov' kol eindevTOS avTols 
 TOV liavKov ■)(^e'Lpas rjXBe to iTvevjxa to ayiov eV avTOVS, 
 
 7 eXakovv T€ yXccxraaLs Kal iTrpofjjrjTevov. 7]crav be ol jravres 
 
 8 avbpes coael dcodeKa. El(reX6(ov be els ttjv (tv- 
 vaycoyrjv eTrapprjo-Lci^ero eirl firjvas rpets diaXeyofievos Kal 
 
 9 Treidcov irepX ttjs (^acnXelas tov Beov, cos be Tives ecKXr}- 
 pvvovTO Koi rjTTelBovv KaKoXoyovvTes ttjv oBov evcoTTiov tov 
 TrXrjdovSy aTTOo-Tas cItt avrcov dcpoopLo-ev tovs iiadrjTas, 
 
 10 KaO' rjixepav dcaXeyoixevos iv Trj axoXfj Tvpdvvov. tovto 
 de eyeveTO em err] bvo^ (Dare iravTas tovs KaToiKovvras ttjv 
 ^Kcriav aKovaai tov Xoyov tov Kvplov, ^lovbalovs re Kal 
 
 11 "EXXrjvas. Awdfieis re ov Tas Tvxovaas 6 6eos 
 
 12 eTTolei bta tcov ;\;etpc5v UavXov, cjcrTe Kal eirl tovs daBevovv- 
 Tas aTrocpepeadaL aTTo tov ;^pa)roff avTOv crovbdpLa tj aipuKLV- 
 Oia KOL diraKXdcrcrecrBaL an avTcov Tas voaovs, Ta re irvev- 
 
 13 piaTa TO, TTOviipa eKiropevecrBai. 'E7re;^etpryo-ai/ be Tives Kal 
 T(ov 7repLepxop.evcov ^lovbaicov e^opKLCTTwv ovopd^eiv em tovs 
 expvras to, irvevpara to. TTOvrjpd to ovopa tov Kvpiov ^Irjcrov 
 XeyovTes 'Op/ctfco vp.as tov ^Irjaovv ov JlavXos KrjpvacreL. 
 
 14 rycrai/ be tlvos ^Keva ^lovbalov dp)(^Lepe(xis eiTTa viol tovto 
 
 15 TTOLOvvTes. aTTOKpiBev be to irvevpa to irovrjpov elirev av- 
 Tols Tov [/icV] ^Irjaovv yLVcoo-Kco Kal tov UavXov eTTLO-Ta- 
 
 16 p,aij vpe^s be Tives eVre ; Kal icpaXojievos 6 avBpcoTTOs 
 
 3 o 6e elnev 
 
48 nPASEI2 AnOSTOAM xrx 
 
 fV avTOvs €v 0) TjV TO TTvevfia TO TTOvrjpbv KaTaKvpi€V(ras 
 dfjL(l)OT€p(ov \(rxvo'€v Kar avrcDv, cdOT€ yvjivovs kol rerpav- 
 IxaTia-fifvovs cKcfyvyelv €k tov oIkov €K€lvov. tovto be 17 
 eyepero yvcoaruu iracnv ^lovbaiois re Koi "EWt^ctlv tols 
 KaroLKOvcTLV rrjv ''E<^60-oi/, koi iiTeire(T€V (f)6^os enl iravras 
 
 aVTOVSy KOL €fJi€ya\vV€TO TO OUOfXa TOV KVpLOV *lT](rov. 
 TToXXoi T€ T(OV TTfTTLO-TeVKOTOiV TJpXOVTO i^OlXo\oyoVp.€VOL KCU l8 
 
 dvayyiKKovT^s tcis npa^CLS avTOJV. iKavol de rcov to. Tre- 19 
 pUpya TTpa^oPTcov o-vuePiyKavrcs Tas ^i^Xovs KareKaiov 
 (PCOTTLOV TrdpTcop' KOI crvP€^r)(^La'av Tas TLpas avTc^p Kal 
 ivpop dpyvpLOV jivpLadas TreVre. Ovtco<: kuto. Kpdros rov 20 
 KVpLOV 6 \6yos T]v^ap€P KOL to-;(uei/. 
 
 Q2 AE EIIAHPQ0H Tavra, eOcro 6 UavXos iv t^ at 
 •7TP€vp.arL BL€X6a)P ttjv MaKeboPiap kol ^Axalap Tropcvcvrdai 
 us 'ifpocrdXv/xa, clirodP or* Mera to yepiaBai p,€ eicel Set 
 p€ KOL *Pcofi7]p ISelp, dTToorteiXas Be els ttjv MaKeBopiau 23 
 dvo Tc^p biaKOPOvvTcup avT^y Ttp,66eop koi 'EpacTTOPf avTos 
 errecrx^v XP^^^^ ^^^ '^V^ ^Acrlap. ^EyepeTO Be 23 
 
 Kara top Kaiphv eKCivou Tapaxos ovk oXiyos Trepi ttjs oBov. 
 Arjfi^TpLos yap ris oPufiaTiy dpyvpoKonos, TTOiatp paovs 24 
 [apyupovs] *ApTep.LBos irapelx^TO toIs Tex^'-Tats ovk oXiyrjv 
 epyaalap, ovs avvadpoio-as Kal tovs Trepl to. ToiavTa epyd- 25 
 Tas elirep "ApBpes, eirla-TaarOe on e< TavTTjs ttjs epyaalas 
 Tj evTTOpia rjpTLV €(ttlp, kol decopelre Kal aKovere on ov fiopop 26 
 'E^ecrou dXXa crx^Bov irda-qs Trjs ^Aaias 6 XlavXoS ovtos 
 TTeicras p.eTeo'T-qcrep LKapov oxXop, Xeycop otl ovk eialp 6eol 
 oi Bia ;^etpc5j/ yipop^epoi, ov fxopop Be tovTo KipBvpevei 27 
 TjpXp TO ixepos els d7reXeyp,op eXBelp, dXXa Kal To Trjs peyd- 
 Xrfs 6eas ^ ApripiBos lepop els ovdep Xoyi(r6fjpai, p.eXXeiv 
 
 34 109 1 Kpa^0VT€1 
 
XIX XX nPASEIS AnOSTOAl^jS" 49 
 
 T€ Ka\ KaSaLpelcrdaL rrjs fxeyaXeLorrjros avrTJ^j t)v o\rj 
 28 [7;] ^Acria KOL [77] OLKOvyievq (re^erat. aKOvcravres de kol 
 
 ycvoficvoi TrX'qpeLS 6vfiov eKpa^ov Xeyovres MeyaXr] 77 
 •zg" ApT€ jJLis ^'E(f)€(rL(OP. KOL €7rXr](T0T] 7; TToXis TTy? cvyxvcr^ois, 
 
 cdpfirjadv re ofioSyfjiadov els to Oiarpov o-vvapTrdcravTes 
 
 ToLov Kol ^ Kpl(TTap-)(ov MaKedovas, crvveKbrjjxovs Tiavkov. 
 
 30 Tiavkov de ^ovXofievov ela-eXBelv els rov dfjp.ou ovk. eXoav 
 
 31 avTOV ol p-aOrfTai' Tives Se kol rav ' Ao'iap)(^cdv, ovres avrw 
 (J)lXol, Trepyj^avres Trpos avrov irapeKoKovv prj dovvat iav- 
 
 32 rbv els to Oearpov, aXXoL p,ev ovv aXXo tl eKpa^ov, ^v 
 yap ri eKKXrjaria (TVVKex^P'^vrj^ K.cLi ol irXeiovs ovk jjbeicrav 
 
 33 tluos eveKa (rvveXrjXv6eL(rav. €k be rov oxXov crvve^ifia- 
 crav ^ Kke^avbpov Trpo^aXovrcop avrov roiv lovbalcov^ 6 de 
 ^AXe^avbpos Karacrelo-as rrjv X^^P" rjOeXep cLTToXoyeloSai 
 
 34 rco brjpco. eiriyvovres he on ^lovbalos eariv (pcovq eyevero 
 p'la €K irdvrcov ^axreV eni wpas 8vo ^ Kpa^ovrcdv^ MeyaXr) 77 
 
 2$*^ Aprepis ^Ecpeo-Lcov^. KaraaretXas be rbv o-)(Xov 6 ypap.- 
 p,arevs (prja-iv "Avdpes ^^.(peo'Loij ris yap eorrtv avSpcoiTcov 
 OS ov yivaxTKeL rrjV 'E(pe(rL(ov iroXiv vecoKopov ovaav rrjs 
 
 36 peydXrjs 'Aprepibos Kal rov bioTrerovs ; dvavripijrcov ovv 
 ovrcov rovrcov beov ecrrlv vfias KarecrraXp^evovs vndpx^f-v 
 
 37 Ka\ p,r]bev Trpoireres TTpda-o-ecv, -qydyere yap rovs avbpas 
 rovrovs ovre lepoavXovs ovtc pXa(r(j)T]povvras rrjV 6eov 
 
 38 rjpoiv, el pev ovv Arjprjrpios Ka\ ol avv avrc^ rexi^^Tac 
 exovcriv irpos riva Xoyov, dyopaloL ayovrai Ka\ avSviraroi 
 
 39 eldiv, eyKaXelrcoa-av dXXijXoLS. el be tl Trepairepco eTTL^rj- 
 
 40 re7re, iv rfj evvopco eKKXr)(TLa eTTikvQrjaeraL. kol yap 
 KLvbvvevopev eyKoXela-QaL orrda-ecos ^irepX rrjs arrjpepov prj- 
 bevos alriov vTrdpxovros, irepX ov ov bwijcropeBa aTTobovvai 
 
 41 Xoyov Trepl rrjs o-vorrpo(prjs ravrrjs^, /cat ravra elircov aTri- 
 Xvarev tt]v eKKXrjcrlav* 
 
 I Mera be to Trava-aaOai rov dopv^ov peTaTrepyjrdpevos 
 
 34 Meya'Arj t) 'Apre/xts *E(|)€(n'wi' 40 f.-.t 
 
 P. 4 
 
50 nPASEIS AnOSTOAON xx 
 
 o TLaiiXos roifs fiaOrjras kol TrapoKaXeo-as ao'irao-ayievos 
 €^fj\d€V TTOpeveorOaL els MaKcdoviav. SifX^coi/ 8e ra fxepr] 2 
 eKelva kol irapaKoXea-as avrovs Xoyo) ttoXXoj rjXBev ei? rr]v 
 *EXXaSa, TTOLTicras re pjjvas rpels yevofxevqs ijn^ovXrjs 3 
 avTci VTTo Tcou ^lovdaicov fieXXovTi dvayecrdai els rr)u '2vpiav 
 €yiv€TO yvcijjLTjs Tov v7rocrTpe(j)€LV bici MaKebovlas. crvvel- 4 
 Trero be avr^ "EcorraTpos Hvppov BepoLoios, QecrcraXovL- 
 Kecov §6 ^ApccTTapxos kol ^eKOvvbos kol Talos AepjBalos Kal 
 TifjiodcoSy 'Acriai/oi be Ti^^t'cof kol Tpocf^Lfios' ovrot be 5 
 ^TTpoareXdoures^ efievov rjixas ev Tpwadt* rifxels be e^errXeva-a- 6 
 fxev fjLeTO. ras rjfiepas Ta>v a^vfX(ov ano ^lXlttttcov, kol rjXBo- 
 fiev irpus avTOvs els rr^v Tpwaba axpi r]p.ep(£>v TrtWe, ov 
 bierpLylrajxev ijfxepas ctttci. 'Ei/ be rrj fxia tmu 7 
 
 (ra^jSdrcov o-vvrjyfievcov rjp.oi)V Kkaa-ai apTOv 6 HavXos bie- 
 Xeyero avrois, (JLeXXoiV e^ievai rfj erravpLOPj irapeTeLviv re 
 TOV Xoyov fiexpi peo-ovvKTiov. rjcrav be Xafinabes i<ava\ 8 
 ev r<» vnepcoco ov j)[xev avvqyfjLevor Kade^ofievos be tls 9 
 veavias ovofxarL 'Evtv^os eVt T^ff 6vp(.bos, Karacf^epofievos 
 VTTVCO ^adel biaXeyofxevov tov ^IlavXov eVi nXeloUj Kore- 
 vex^^t-s aTTO rov vttpov eirea-ev drro tov rpLCTTeyov Kara kol 
 rjpdrj veKpos. KaTa^as be 6 HavXos eTreireaev avrcS kol 10 
 crvv7repLXa[3a)V eliTev ^M?) Sopv^eXaBe^, rj yap "^vxv avrov 
 ev avr^ eaTiv. dva^as be [^tcai] KXaaas rov aprov kcu n 
 yevo-dfievos e(f) LKavov re ojiLXijo-as o-XP'' f^^Jl^ ovrcos 
 i^rjXOev. rjyayov be rov Traiba (cdvraj kol wapeKKrjBr^a-av 12 
 ov fierpLoas. 'H/zeTs" be ^irpoeXBovres enl ru 13 
 
 ttXoTov dvTJxBriixev eirX rrjv "Acrcroz/, eKelBev fieXXovres dva- 
 XafjL^dveLV rov UavXov, ovrcos yap biarerayp.evos rjv fieX- 
 Xcov avros Tre^eveiv. cos be crvve^aXXev yfuv els rr]v'' Kctctov, 14 
 dvaXa^ovres avrov rjXBop.ev els MltvX^vtjv, KdKeWev diro- 15 
 TrXevcravres rrj emovo-r] KaTqvrrjcraiJiev dvriKpvs X.lov, rfj 
 be ^erepa' Trape^dXofiev els 2dp,0Vj rfj be exop-ivrj rjXBofiev 
 els MiX-qrov KeKpiKei yap 6 HavXos TrapairXevcraL rr)v 16 
 
 5 TrpoeASovTes 9 IlavAov, lirX ttAccoi' Karevcx^^^s ^o M-^ dopv^sladat. 
 
XX nPASEIS AHOSTOAfiN 51 
 
 ^E<jf)6(roi/, oTTCos iJLTj yevTjTai avTCD xpoi'OTpL^fjo'aL iv rfj 'Acriq, 
 ecnrevbev yap el bwarov c'ltj auVo) r^u rjfxipav ttj^ ttcptt]- 
 KO(TTrjs yeveaOai els 'lepocroXv/xa. 
 
 17 Atto de rfjs MlX^tov 7Tejj,y\ras els ' F,CJ)eaov p-ereKoXe- 
 
 18 aaro rovs TTpecr^vripovs rfjs eKKkija-las. (os be irapeyevovro 
 TTpbs avTov elirev avrols 'Yp,els eiTL(TTa(r6e ano TTpcoTrjs 
 rjp,epas a0* rjs eire^Tjv els rrjv ^ Ko-iav ttoS? p.e6^ vpcov rov 
 
 ig Trapra ■)(^p6vov eyev6p,r]v, dovXevcov ra Kvpico p,eTa TrdaTjs 
 raTreLvocppocrvvqs kol daKpvcov kol ireLpao-pcov tcov (rvp^di^- 
 
 20 Tcov p,OL ev Tois eTTL^ovXais rSv "lovbaicDV cos ovdev vne- 
 OTeiXdprjv tmv (Tvp(j)ep6vTa)V rod pr) dvayyeXXai vplv kol 
 
 21 dibd^ai vpas b-qpocria koX Kar o'lkovs, biapaprvpopLevos 
 'lovbalois re Koi '^''EXXijaiv rrjv els Oeov p.erdvoLav kol 
 
 22 Trlariv els rov Kvpiov i^p,Sv *Ir](TOvi/^. kol vvv Idov bebe- 
 p.evos eya> rcS irvevpari Tropevopai els ^lepovcraX-qp, ra ev 
 
 23 avrf] (Tvvavrrjcrovra epol p-rj elbcos, TrXrju on ro irvevpa ro 
 ayiov Kara ttoXlv biapLaprvperal p.0L Xiyov on beapia Kal 
 
 24 6XL\lreis pie pLevovcTLV aXX* ovbevcs Xoyov iroLovpai rrjv 
 yJAVx^^ npiiau epiavrS cos ^reXeicoaco^ rov bpopov p,ov /cat 
 rrjv bcaKovtav rjv eXa^ov napd rov Kvplov 'iTyo-ou, biapiap- 
 
 25 rvpaorOai ro evayyeXiov rrjs -xaptros rov 6eov. koX vvv 
 Ibov eyco olba on ovKen oy\rea-de ro irpoacoirov p-ov vpels 
 
 26 TTCLvres ev ols bLrjXSov Krjpvo'a-aiv rrjv ^aa-iXeiav bion pap- 
 rvpop-ai vpuv ev rrj cn]p,epov ripiepa on Kadapos elp,L diro 
 
 27 rov alpLaros Trdvrcov, ov yap vireo-reLXdprjv rov p.r} dvay- 
 
 28 yelXai rracrav rrjv ^ovXrjv rov Beov vpuv. Trpocrex^re eav- 
 rols Kal Tvavrl ra Troipvico, iv co vpas rb irvevpa ro ayiov 
 eOero eTno-Koirovs, TTOipaiveLV thn eKKAHcf(^N TOy Beoy, 
 
 29 HN TrepierroiHCd^TO bid rov alparos rov ^Ibiov^. eyco 
 olba on elcreXevcrovraL p,era rrjv cicJjl^lv pov Xvkol ^apels 
 
 30 els vp,ds prj (peibopevoL rov TTOipvioVy kol e^ vpSv [^avrSv^ 
 dva(Trrj<Tovrai avbpes XaXovvres biecrrpappeva rov aTTO- 
 
 31 (TTvav rovs p.a6rjrds oTTLcroi eavrav bib yprjyopelre, p.vrjpo- 
 
 13 TTpoa-ekOovTeq 15 ccTTrep^ 21 Xpta-Tov 24 xeAecwcrat 28 f.-.f 
 
 4—2 
 
52 nPASEIS AnOSTOAON XX XXI 
 
 V€vovT€S OTL TpL€Tiav vvKTa Koi -qfiepav ovK €7rav(rafir)v fxcra 
 ^aKpvoiV vovBercop eva eKacrrov. koi ra vvv 'n'apariSefxaL 32 
 vjjLCis ro) ^KvpiaP koi r<w Xoyco rrj^ )(^apLTOs avrov ro) bvvajiivco 
 oLK0hop.f1 a ai Koi hovvai rrjp KAHpONOMl<\N eV TOTc H^l<^- 
 CMeNOIC TTACIN. dpyvpLOv rj xp'^^^ov rj lp.arL(rp.ov ovdevos 33 
 €7T€6vp,r]aa' avrol yiv<o<TK.€re otl tols xP^^^'-^ M^^ '^^'' '"o*^ 34 
 overt p.€T ip.ov v7rT]p€T7](rav al ;^€Tpes' avrai. iravra VTrebcL^a 35 
 vfiiv OTL ovTcos K07na>vTas 5eT avriXap^dvecrdaL rwv dade- 
 vovvTcav, fxvr]p,ov€V€LV T€ Tcov Xoycov rov Kvplov ^Irjcov on 
 avTo^ eiirev yiaKapiov iariv pciKKov hibovai rj Xap^dv^iv. 
 Koi ravra cIttcov Sels ra yovara avrov aw Tracnv avrols 36 
 iTpoo-r^v^aro. iKavos be KKav3p.os eyevero TrdvrcoVy kol 37 
 ^TTLTTeo-ovTcs cVi Tov Tpd^rj^ov Tov liavKov Karec^iKovv 
 uvTov, obvvoopLepot fiaXicTa eVt tS \6yco <o elprjKCL otl 38 
 ovK€TL piXkovaLV TO TTpoo-coTTOv avTov decopclv. TrpoeVejLt- 
 TTOV be avrov els ro ttXoIov. 
 
 *£2? be iyivero dvaxOrjvai ^r]p.as diroo-TTacrBevras dn av- i 
 rav^ evdvbpop.rjo'avres r]X6op,ev els rrjv Kc5, rfj be e^fjs els 
 rrjv ^Pobov, KdKelOev els Ildrapa' Ka\ evpovres irXolop 2 
 ^LanepSp els ^olpiktjp enL^dpres dprJxBrjP'^v. dpa(j)dpapres 3 
 be rrjp KvTrpop kol KaraXinopres avrrjp evc6pvp,op eirXeopep 
 els 'EvpiaPy /cat KarrjK6op,ep els Tvpop, eKelcre yap rb ttKo'lov 
 TjP aTTOcfiopTL^opepop TOP yopop. dpevpopres be rovs p.a6r]- 4 
 rds eirepeipapep avrov r}p,epas eirrd, olripes rS IlavX(p 
 ZXeyop bid rov irpevparos p^rj eTn^aipeLp els ^lepoo-okvpa. 
 ore be eyepero ^e^aprlaraL rjpas^ rds rfpLepas, i^e\66vres 5 
 enopevopeBa tt poire p,7r6pr(op i]pds Trdprav crvp yvpai^X Ka\ 
 reKPOis ecos e^co rrjs TToXecos, Ka\ Bepres rd yovara cVi 
 TOP alyiaXop irpocrev^dpepoL dir-qcTTracrdpeBa dXXrjXovs, Koi 6 
 epejSrjpep els ro irXolop, eKelpoL be xmeo-rpe-^ap els ra 
 'ibia. 'Upels be rop ttXovp biapvcrapres dno 7 
 
 Tvpov Karr]pr7]<japev els UroXe patba, Ka\ do'Trao'dpepoL 
 Tovs abeX(povs epLelpapev rjpepav piap irap' avrols. rfj be 8 
 
 32 6e(a I r)/jias, dTtO(nTa<j6ivT€<i air' aiiTwy 
 
XXI nPASjEIS AnOSTOAfiN 53 
 
 iiravpLov i^eXSovres rjXBafjiep els KaicrapLaUy Ka\ eiVeX- 
 
 66vT€S els TOU oIkOV ^LkLTTTTOV TOV evayyeXLCTTOV OPTOS €K. 
 
 9 rcdp inra efieLvafjiep Trap* avrco. rovrco be -qcrav Bvyarepes 
 
 10 rearcrapes irapOivot. 7rpo(f>7jT€vov(Tai. ^ETTLfxepovrccv be tJ^c- 
 pas ttXclovs KarrfKdev tls otto rrjs 'lovdalas 7rpo(f)^Trjs 
 
 11 ovofiari "Aya^os, Koi iXdcov Trpos rjfjLas kol apas ttjp ^covrjv 
 TOV HavXov drjoras iavrov rovs irodas kol ras x^^P^^^ elirev 
 Tabe Xiyei to TTvevfxa to aytov Tou aubpa ou icFTiv rj 
 ^(iivrf avTTj ouTcos brjcrovcTLV iv ^lepovcraXrjfjL ol ^lovdoLoc koX 
 
 12 TvapabcocTova-LV els ;^etpaff iOv^v, (os be rJKOv(Tap.ev TOvTa^ 
 TrapeKaXovfjiev rjiiels re kol ol ivToiTLOi tov fir] ava^alveiv 
 
 13 avTov els ^lepovaaXrjfjL, TOTe aireKpidr] [o] UaCiXoff Tt 
 TTOietre KXalovTes kol (TvvSpviTTovTis jjlov tt^v Kapblav ; eyat 
 yap ov ixovov bedfjvai dXXa kol aTTodaveXv els ^lepovcraXrjfJU 
 
 14 eTOLfjLQis e^co vnep tov ovofiaTos tov Kvplov 'It/ctoO. p.r} 
 TreiBofiepov be avTov T)o'v;^ao-a//,ez/ elrropTes Tov Kvplov to 
 deXrjfia yivecrdco, 
 
 15 Mera be tcis rjixepas TavTas eirLcrKevacrajievoL ave^aivo- 
 
 16 fxev els lepouoXvjJLa' crvvrjXQov be kol tSv fjLaSijTwv diro 
 Kaio-apias crvp tJ/xii/, ayovTes nap co ^evLO-Boofiev Mvao-oiVL 
 
 17 TiVL Kv7rpta>, apx^cLLco fiadrjTjj. TevojjLeucov be tJ/xcoj/ els 
 
 18 ^lepoaoXvfia d(Tfjiev(os direbe^avTo rjjxas ol dbeX(poL Trj be 
 emovcrrj el(Trjei 6 JIavXos (tvv -qpAV Trpos *IaKa)/3oi/, ndvTes 
 
 19 re TrapeyevovTO ol irpea-^vTepoL. Ka\ daTracafxevos avTovs 
 e^ijye'LTO KaB* ev eKacTTov cov enoLTjo'ep 6 deos ev toXs e6vea-LV 
 
 20 bia Trjs biaKovias avTOv. ol be dKovaavTes ibo^a^ov tov 
 Oeov, elirdv re avT^ Qecope7s, dbeXcj)€y noorai fxvpLabes 
 elcriv ev to2s 'lovbaloLS T(ov TreTTLaTevKoTcoVj kol irdvTes 
 
 21 ^rjXoiTaL TOV vofjLOV VTrdpxpvcrLV' KaTrj)(i]Br](Tav be rrepl aov 
 OTC dirooTacTLav bcbdcrKeis diro yicovcrecos tovs KaTo. to. edvrj 
 TTOvTas lovbalovSy Xiycov p,rj TrepiTepiveiv avTOvs to. TeKva 
 
 22 fjLTjbe Tols edeaiv irepLTraTeZv. tl ovv eaTiv ; TvdvTcos dKOV- 
 
 5 •^/u.a? i^aprCcraL 
 
54 nPASEIS AnOSTOAON xxi 
 
 (Tovrai OTL iX'qXvOas. tovto ovv Troirjcrov o aroi Xeyofiev 23 
 clcrlu Tjp-'i-v avbpes reaaapes cvx^jv €)(ovt€9 d^'^ iavTcov. 
 TOvTovs 7rapaKaPa>v dyvLO-OrjTL avv avrols Kol banavrja-ov 24 
 en avTols Iva ^vp^o-ovrac ttjv Ke^akTjv, Km ypcoaovraL 
 TTUPres OTL (OP KaTrj-)(r^pTaL irepX crov ovbep ecrrLV, aXka 
 (TTOLx^^s KOL avrbs (j)vXd(r<T<op top pofiop. ircpl de t<ou 25 
 TreTTLa-revKOTCop idpwp i^fiels ^ d7T€(TTeLkap,€P^ KpipaPTCS (f>v- 
 \dcr(r€(rdaL avrovs to re clbcoXoOvTop kol al/jia kol ttplktov 
 KOL TToppciap. t6t€ 6 Havkos irapaka^oip tovs apdpas Trj 26 
 exojJ-eprj i^fJ-ipa avp avTols dypia-Bels cla-ijet els to lepop, 
 dLayyeXXtop ttjp eKirkrjpcoa-LP TCON HMepcoN TOy AfNlCMOY 
 €(i>s OX) TrpoarjpexOri virep epos eKacrrov avTcop t) 7rpocr(f)opd. 
 
 *Qs de efieXkop at eTTTci -qfiipaL avPTeXela-daL, ol drro 27 
 TTJs ^A(TLas lovdaioL Oeacrdfiepoi avTOP ip ro) lepw dvpixeop 
 irdpTa TOP oxkop koI iiri^aXap en avTop tcis x^^P^s, Kpd- 28 
 (oPTes "Apdpes *l(rpar)\e2Taij ^or]6el.Te' ovtos eaTip 6 
 ap6pa)7ro9 6 KaTO. tov Xaov kol tov pofxov kol tov tottov 
 TovTov Trdpras irapraxfj bihda-KOip, ert re Ka\ '''EXkr]pas 
 eio-ijyayep els to lepop kol KeKOLPOnKep top dyiop tottop 
 TovTOP. Tjaap yap irpoecopaKOTes Tp6^Lp.op top *E<j)e(rtop 29 
 €P Tjj TToXet avp avT^j op epofXL^op otl els to lepop elcrqya- 
 yep 6 IlavXos. eKipijBrj re 7) ttoXis oXrj kol eyipeTo crvp- 30 
 bpofxrj TOV Xaov, kol eVtXa/3o/xej/ot tov IlavXov elXKOv 
 avTOP e^co tov lepov, Ka\ evdecos eKXelo-drjo-ap al dvpai, 
 ZrjTOvPTcop re avTOP dnoKTelpaL dpe^-q (j)d(TLS tco ;(iXtap;^Q) 31 
 TTjs (Tireip-qs oTi oXtj (TVPxvvJ^cTai 'lepova-aXijfi, os e^avTrjs 32 
 ^TrapaXa^cDp'' (TTpaTKOTas Kal cKaTOPTapxas KaTedpafiep 
 en avTovSy ol de IdoPTes top x^'^^PX^^ '^^^ tovs orTpaTico- 
 Tas enavo-aPTo TvnTOPTCs top liavXop. TOTe eyyitras 6 33 
 XLXiapxos eneXd^eTO avTOv Kal eKeXevae deSrjpaL aXva-eaL 
 dva-L, Kal envvOdpeTo tls etrj Kal tl eorTip nenoirfKcos' clXKol 34 
 be aKKo TL enecPcDPOVP ep rw oxXco' jxt) hvpap.4pov be avTov 
 ypcopaL TO dctcfiaXes did top Bopv^ov eKeXevcrep ayecrOaL 
 
 23 €(/)* 25 cTrecrTeiAa/xev 32 XajSwi/ 
 
XXI XXII nPASEIS AnOSTOAi^N 55 
 
 35 avToy els TTjv Trapefi^ciXrjp. ore de eydvero eVt rovs dva- 
 ^adfiovs, (TvvifST] ^acrra^eaSaL avTov vtto tSv crrparLaTcov 
 
 36 dia TTjv ^lav Tov ox^ov, "qKokovdei yap to TrXrjdos rov Xaov 
 
 37 Kpa^opres Alpe avrop. MeXXcoi/ re eladye- 
 aSai els rrjv 7rap€fi(3o\r)v 6 IlavXos Xeyet ro) ;^tXtap;^a> 
 
 Ei €^€(TTLV flOL €L7T€lv TL TTpOS (T€ ; 6 §€ €(pT] 'EXXt^I/ICTtI 
 
 38 yLV(0(rK€LS ; ovk apa cru et o AiyvTrTios 6 npo tovtcou rav 
 i^jjLcpSv dva(TTarco(Tas kol i^ayaymv els rrjv eprjpLOv tovs 
 
 39 rerpaKiorxi'^i'Ovs avbpas rwv (TLKaplcov ; elnev be 6 liavKos 
 'Eyco avSpoiTTOs jxiv elfiL 'lovbaloSj Tapaevs rijs KiXtKia?, 
 OVK dcnjixov TToXecos TroXlrTjs" deofxaL de aov, eTTLrpeyjrov jiol 
 
 40 XaXrjo-aL irpos rov Xaov. eTTLTpeyJAavTos Be avrov 6 TLavXos 
 coTCDS eVi rcdv dvajSadficdP KariaeLae rfj x^^P^ "^^ XaS, 
 TToXXrjs be '^ariyTJs yevofxevrjs' 7rpocre(f>c6prjaev rrj ^F.^patbL 
 
 1 biaXeKT(o Xeycov ' Avdpes aSeX^ot kol irarepes, dKovcrare 
 
 2 /xov TTJs irpos vfias vvvl dnoXoyias. — dKovcrapres be on 
 TTJ ^E^patbi biaXcKTcp 7rpoae(f)(6ueL avrols iiaXXov Trapecrxov 
 
 3 Tjcrvx^civ. KUL (prjo'iv— 'Eyoo elfiL dyrjp ^lovbalos, yeyevvqfxe- 
 vos ev Tapcr^ rrjs KiXt/ctay, dparedpafifievos be iv rfj iroXei 
 ravrrj irapa rovs nobas TafiaXcTJX, TreTraibevpiivos Kara 
 aKpi^eiav rov rrarpcoov vopov, ^rjXcorrjs vnapxcov rod 6eov 
 
 4 KaScos irdvres vpels iare cnjfiepoVy os ravrrjv rrjv obov 
 ebico^a axpL Bavarov, beafxevcov /cat Trapabibovs els (^vXaKas 
 
 5 avbpas re Kal yvvalKas, cos Kal 6 dpx^epevs paprvpel pot 
 KOL TTciv TO Tvpeo'^vrepiov nap" a>v Ka\ eTnaroXas be^dpe- 
 vos Trpos rovs dbeXcpovs els Aapaa-Kov erropevoprjv a^cov 
 KUL rovs eKe7(re ovras bebepevovs els ^lepovcraXrjp Iva rLpco- 
 
 6 prjococnv. 'Eyevero be p,ot iropevop,ev(o Ka\ eyyi^ovri rfj 
 Aapao-Ka rrepl peoTjp^piav €^aL(f)VT]s eK rov ovpavov irepia- 
 
 7 (rrpd\j/aL (f^Ss Ikuvov Trepl e'/xe, eTTecrd re els ro eba(j)os Kal 
 TjKov(ra cl)covr]s Xeyovcnjs poL 2aouX "SaovX, ri pe bicoKeis ; 
 
 8 eyco be direKpLQrjv Tis el, Kvpie ; elirev re irpos epe 
 
 9 Eyco eipL Irjo-ovs 6 'Na^a>pa7os ov o-v bicoKeis. ol be avv 
 
 40 y€VOfi€vri<; ctyrj^ 
 
56 nPASEIS AnOSTOAOJ^ xxii 
 
 ejxol opres to fiev cf>cos iBecuravTo rrjv Be (j)covr)p ovk TJKOvcrav 
 
 TOV XaXoVVTOS flOL, (LTTOV be Tt TTOLrjCTCDj KVpL€ ,* O §6 KV- lO 
 
 pto? €L7T€V Tvpos jxc KvacTTas TTOpevov els AajiacTKou, Kaicel 
 croL XakrfOrjcrerai rrepl ttcivtcov <hv riraKTai (tol TroLrjaat. cos ii 
 de '^ovK eVe'jSXeTToi/^ otto ttjs bo^rjs rov (j)corbs €K€lvoVj x^'P"" 
 ycoyovfMevos vtto tSv (tvvovtcov fioL rjXdov sis AafiaaKop. 
 *Avavias de ris civrjp €v\a^r]s Kara rov vojjlov, fxaprvpovfic- 12 
 vos VTTO TravTcov tSv KaroLKOvvrcov *IouSaia)i/, iXdoiV Trpbs 13 
 €/xe Koi €7rL(TTas clnev fioL '2aov\ aSeX^e, dpdjBXcyp-ov 
 Kay<£> avrfi rfj a pa dve^Xe'^a els avTou. 6 be elirev 'O 14 
 Seos Ta>v Trarepcov ijiicov 'iTpoe-)(eipl(TaT6 ere yvcjpac to deXrjfia 
 avTov KOL Ibelp top diKaLOP koX aKovcraL (j)copr]p eK tov ctto- 
 fiaTos avTOVj otl ecrrj p.apTvs avTco irpos irdpras dpOpconovs 15 
 coi/ ecopaKas Koi rJKovcras. kol pvp tl fieXXeis ; dpaords 16 
 ^aTTTLcrai kol dTroXovcrat Tas dfiapTias crov enLKaXea-diiepos 
 TO opofia avTOV. ^"EyepeTO be p.0L vnodTpe'^aPTi els ^lepov- 17 
 (TaXrjij, KOL TTpocrevxofJ'evov fiov ep t(o lepa yepea-Qai p.e ep 
 eKcrrdo-ei kol Ibelp avTop XeyopTa jjlol "STreixrop kol e^eXOe 18 
 €P ra;^et e^ ^lepovaaX-qfx, dioTL ov napabe^oPTal aov p-cip- 
 Tvpiap irepX ifiov. fcdyoi elrrop Kvpie, avTol eirio-TaPTaL 19 
 OTL eyo) rjfirjp (j)vXaKl(a)P kol bepcop KaTO. Tas avpaycoyas 
 TOirs TTLO'TevoPTas eTTL ai' Ka\ ore e^e-)(vvpeT0 to alfia 2re- 20 
 (j)dpov TOV fidpTvpos (TOVy Kal avTos rjjjLrjp ecj^eoToos Kal 
 crvpevboKcoP kol (f)vXdo'(Ta)p to. IfidTia toop dpaipovPTcop 
 avTOP. Kal elirep ivpos fie UopevoVy otl iyoa els eOprj 21 
 fiaKpap ^e^aiToo-TeXaP ore. "Hkovop be avTov 22 
 
 axpt TOVTOV TOV Xoyov Ka\ eTrrjpap ttjp (fxoprjp avToop Xe- 
 yoPTes Aipe dirb ttjs yrjs top tolovtop, ov yap KaSrJKep 
 avTOP ^fjp. Kpavya^opTcop re avT<op /cat pltttovptcop Ta 23 
 IfiaTia Kal KopLopTOP (^aXXoPTcop els top depa eKeXeva-ep 24 
 o x''^^^PX^^ elddyeadaL avTop els ttjp Trapefx^oXijpy etrras 
 pidoTL^LP dveTd^eaSaL avTOP Ipa eTnyva bi rjp aiTLap ov- 
 Tcos iTTe<^(oPovp aurco. (£>s be irpoeTeLpap avTop toXs IfidcrLP 25 
 
 II oitSkv ipke~ou 21 aTTOoreAw 
 
XXII XXIII IIPAaEIS AIIOSTOAfiiSr 57 
 
 €L7r€V TTpos Tuv icTTc^Ta cKaTovTapxov 6 IlavXo: Et avOpoa- 
 770V 'Pco/zatoj/ Koi cLKaraKpLTov €^€(ttlp vyuv fxacrrL^eiv ; 
 
 26 aKovaas 5e o €Karovrap)(r]s TrpoaeXdcdv rca ;)(iXtap;^a) dn^y- 
 yeiXev Xeycov Tt jieXXeLS ttolclv; 6 yap avOpcdiros ovros 
 
 27 'FcofjLOLos ea-rtv. 7rpocr€X6a>v be 6 x'-^^^PX^^ elircv avra 
 
 28 Atye fjLOL, (TV 'Pcofiaios el; 6 de ecj^rj Nat. aTreKpldT] be 
 6 xi-Xiapxos 'Eyw ttoXXov KetpaXalov ttju TToXirelav ravr-qv 
 €KTT]crdfjir]v. 6 be JJavXos ecfyrj 'Eyco be kol yeyevvrjfxaL. 
 
 29 evSecos ovv cnrecrrria-av an avrov ol fieXXovres avTOV dve- 
 ra^eiv Koi 6 x'-^^^PX'^^ ^^ e<^o^i]Br] eTnyvovs on 'Pco/xatos' 
 etTTiv Ka\ OTL avrov -qv bebeKcos. 
 
 30 T^ be enavpLov ^ovXajxevos yvdvai to dacj^aXes to tl 
 KaT-qyopelrai vtto Tav ^lovbalcov eXvcrev avTov, Ka\ eKeXev- 
 crev crvveXOelv tovs apxiepeTs /cat ttclv to avvebpiov, /cat 
 
 1 Karayaycov tov liavXov ecTTqaev els avTOvs. drevlo-as be 
 ^TJavXos TG) cTvvebpicf elnev "Avbpes dbeXcfiOL, eya> Trdcrrj 
 (TvveLbrjoreL dya6rj 7re7roXtVev/iat ro) 6eS axpL Tavrrjs ttjs 
 
 2 rifxepas. 6 be dpxtepevs ^ Kvavias inera^ev toIs Trapeara- 
 
 3 (Tiv avrS TVTTTeiv avrov ro <jr6ixa. rore o Yi.avXos Trpbs 
 avrov elirev Tvirreiv ere jieXXet 6 6e6s, rolxe KeKovtafiive- 
 KOL (TV Kadrj Kplvcov fie Kara rov vofjLOv, /cat 7rapavoyL(ov Ke- 
 
 4 XeveLS fie rvTrreerSaL ; ol be Trapecrrwre? elnav Tov apx^- 
 
 5 epea rov 6eov Xoibopels ; €(f)r] re 6 JlavXos Ov/c rjbeLVy 
 dbeX(j)OL, ore ecrriv dpxi-^p^vs' yeypairrat yap on "ApxONTcX 
 
 6 TOY Ad^oy coy oyK epeTc k<\kcoc. Tvovs be 6 JlavXos 
 on TO ev fiepos ecrnv '2abbovKaLCov rb be erepov ^apicraicov 
 cKpa^ev ev rw orvvebpico "Avbpes dbeX(pOLj eyoo ^apicraXos 
 elfiiy vlbs ^apL(TaLcov nepl eXTrlbos /cat avacrrao-eo)? veKp^v 
 
 7 Kpivofiai, Tovro be avrov '^XaXovvros^ ^eyevero^ crrdcns 
 rOiV ^apL(TaL(DV /cat '2abbovKaLa>v, /cat ecrx^cBi] rb ttXtjOos. 
 
 8 ^abbovKaloL ^ yap Xeyov(TLv fir] elvai dvd(Tra(Tiv fiqre ayye- 
 Xov fiTjre TTvevfia, ^apLcraloc be ofioXoyovcTLV ra dfi(f>6- 
 
 9 repa. eyivero be Kpavyrf fieydXrjj /cat dvaardvres rives 
 
 I ToJ avveSpCco b UavAo? 6 cycu 7 elTrovTO? [ eTreVecrei' S jiei^ 
 
58 nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiX xxiii 
 
 rcov ypajifiarecov tov p.ipovs r(£>v ^apicraLcop dicfiaxovro 
 \iyovT€S Ovbev kukov evpiaKOfiev iv to5 dpSpcoTrco rovrco' 
 €1 Se 7rv€v fxa tXaXTjacv avT(^ rj ayyeXos—. UoXXfjs di lo 
 yivofi€vr)s a-Tda-ccas cj^ofiTjOels 6 ;(;iXtap;^o? p,^ bLadTrao-Bfj 
 6 UavXos VTT avTcov iKeXevcrcv to arpdrevp-a Kara^du 
 dpTzdcrat, avrov €K picrov avTUiV, ayeiv ^ els ttju Trapcp^o- 
 \^v. Tjj be iiTLOvcrrj vvktl eTncrds avrcj 6 Kvpios ii 
 
 €LTr€V Odpcreiy cos yap biepapTvpoi ra irepi ip.ox) els 'lepovtra- 
 Xrjp. ovTco ae bel kol els *PcDp,T]v p,apTvpi]aai. Te- 12 
 
 vop-ivqs ^be^ Tjpipas iroLrfaavTes avcrrpocj^riv oi ^lovbrnm 
 dveOep.dTiO'av eavrovs Xeyovres ft^Ve (payelv pijrc irilv 
 ecos ov dnoKTelvaxTLV top UavXop, fjorav be nXelovs 13 
 TeaarepaKOPTa oi TavTrjp ttjp (rvpafioalav iroirjcrdpepoL' 
 OLTLpes TTpoaeXSopres toIs dp^iepevcrLP kcll to7s irpea-^vre- 14 
 pOLs elirap ^A.pa6ipiaTL dpe6ep.aTLa-ap.ep eavTovs prjbepos 
 yevcraaOaL ecos ov dnoKTeiPcop.ep top JlavXop. pvp ovp 15 
 vpels €p.<paPLcraT€ rca x^'^^^^PXV ^^^ '''*? o-vpebpico ottcos 
 KaTaydyrj avTup els vp.ds (os piXXoPTas biayiPcocrKeiP 
 aKpL^ecTTepop tu rrepl avTOV' impels be irpo tov iyylaaL 
 avTop €Toip,OL icrp.ep tov dpeXelp avTOP. ^XKOvcras be 6 vlbs 16 
 TTJs dbeXcprjs UavXov ttjp epebpap irapayepopepos Koi 
 elo-eXdcop els ttjp 7rapep.^oXr}p dirrjyyeCXep tco IlavXa. 
 irpo(TKciK€(Tdp.epos be 6 liavXos epa tcdp eKaTOPTap^o^p 17 
 e(\irj Top peapiap tovtop airaye irpos top ■)(^LkLap')(OPj e^^ei 
 yap aTrayyelXal tl avTco. 6 pep ovp irapaXa^cop uvtop iS 
 
 T]yayep irpos top xiXiapxpp Kai cJ^tjctlp 'O becrpLLos UavXos 
 irpocTKcikecrdp.epos pe ijpcoTTjcrep tovtop top peapiap dya- 
 yelp irpos (re, e^oPTd tl XaXfjo-ai aoL. €7rLXa^6p.epos be 19 
 
 T^s x^^po^ avTOv 6 x'-^'-'^PX^^ '^"^^ dpaxcopijcras KaT Iblap 
 eTTVPddpeTO Ti eaTLP o e'xeis dTrayyelXai poL ; eiirep be 20 
 OTL Oi ^lovbaloL crvpedePTO tov epcoTrjcraL ere ottcos avpiop 
 TOP UavXop KaTaydyrjs els to crvpebpLOp cos peXXcop tl 
 CLKpL^ecrrepop irvvOdpecrOaL irepl aurov* crv ovp prj TreLcrdfjs 21 
 
 10 T€ 12 T€ 18 veavCa-KOV 
 
XXIII XXIV nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN 59 
 
 avrolff evedpevovcTLV yap avrov i^ avTa>v avdpes ttXclovs 
 T€<T(T€pa.Kovra, oUrives avedcyiaTLaav iavTovs fJ-rjre ipaye^v 
 fi^re TTclv €<os ov avekctxriv avrov, /cat vvv clcrlv eToifxot, 
 
 22 Trpoa-dcxofJ-evoL ttjp 0.776 oroO iTrayyeklav. o fiep ovv ;^tXt- 
 apxos dTTeXvae rov veavlo-KOV irapayye'Ckas fxrjbcvl €K\a\rj- 
 
 23 (rac on ravra €V€(f)dvLaas npos ejxe, Ka\ Trpoa-KaXeo-dfjievos 
 TLvas bvo Tcov eKarovrapx^v eiirep ^'EroLfidcraTe (rrpaTico- 
 ras diaKoorLovs ottcos TTopevdScnv ecos KaL(Tapias, /cat iTnre^s 
 €^hop.riKOVTa KCLL be^LoXdlSovs biaKOCTLOvs, CLTTO TpLTTjS Spas 
 
 24 rrjs vvKTos, KTr]vq re irapao-TTJorai Iva iTn^i^da-avres rov 
 
 25 ILavkov biao-axTcoo-L irpos ^rjXLKa rov rjycfxova, ypciy\ras 
 
 26 inL(TTo\r]v exovcrav rov tvttov rovrov KXavbios Avcrias 
 
 27 ra> Kparia-Tco rjy^fxovL ^tjXlkl x^^P^'-^' Tor apbpa rovrov 
 avXXrjjjLcfydevra vtto rcov ^lovdaicop Ka\ fieWopra dpaipelcrdaL 
 VTT avrSp €7n(Tras avp rS crrparevfiarL e^etXdixrjPj fiadap 
 
 28 on 'Poo/xato? icrnp, ^ovXofiepos re imyp^pai rrjp alrlap 
 di r)p ipcKoKovv avrcd ^Karrjyayop els ro o-vpedpLOP avrcop^ 
 
 29 OP evpov eyKaXovfiepop irepl ^rjrTj fj,arcop rov pofiov avrcop, 
 
 30 firjbep Se a^iop Bapdrov rj becrfJicop exopra eyKk-qfia. fMrjpv- 
 BeLor-qs be fiOL eTTi^ovXTJs els rop aphpa eaeo-Bai e^avrrjs 
 eTrefi^a irpos ere, TrapayyelXas /cat rots KarrjyopoLS Xeyeip 
 
 31 TTpbs avrop eVt o-ov. Ot jxip ovp o-rpancorac 
 Kara ro biarerayfiepop avro'is dvaXa^opres rop liavkop 
 
 32 TJyayov did vvKrbs els rrjp ^KpmTarpiba' rfj he eTTavpiov 
 edcrapres rovs LTnre'is aTrepxecrBaL (rvp avrco virecrrpe'^ap 
 
 33 els rr]v TrapefJL^oXrjP' oinpes elcreXBopres els rrjp Kato-apiap 
 Ka\ dpabopres rrjp eTncrroXrjp ra Tjyefxopi irapia-rrjcrap /cat 
 
 34 rop TlavXop avrco. dpaypovs de /cat eTrepcor-qo-as e'/c noias 
 
 35 eTrapxeias ecrrLP Kal TTvBofiepos on dno KtXt/ctas AiaKov- 
 (ToiJiai crov, ^4^V7 orap /cat ot Karrjyopoi crov Trapayepcoprar 
 KeXevcas ep rw irpairoapLc^ ^roiP 'HpwSov (pvXdo-creaBai 
 avrop, 
 
 z Merd Be Trevre q/xepas KarejBrj 6 apx^epevs \\.papias 
 
 35 Ty 
 
6o nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiX xxiv 
 
 fiera Trpccr^vrepccv ripc^u kol pjjropos TeprvXXov rivoSy 
 OLTLves evecfxiuLorav rw iqycfiovL Kara rov UavXov. k\t]- 2 
 SeuTOs Se [avTov^ rjp^aro KaTqyopelv 6 TepTvWos Xe- 
 yojv HoXXtjs elprjvrjs Tvyx<^^ovT€S dui crov kol BLopdcofxarodv 
 yivofjiivcdv T(p eBvei tovt(o bia rrjs crfjs irpovolas Tvavrrj re 3 
 KOL iravraxpi) a7roSe;)(o/xe^a, KpaTiare ^fjXL^, ficTa irao-qs 
 ev)(api(rTLas. iva de fxr) eVl TrXelov tre evKOTrrco, napaKoXS 4 
 aKovo-al ere -^fiSv crvvrofxcos rfj a-fj iineLKLa. evpovres yap 5 
 rov civbpa rovrov XoLfiov kol Kivovvra araa-eis iraa-L rois 
 'lovbaioLS roIs,' Kara rrjv olKOvnevrjv wpooroorrarrjv re rr^s 
 rojp "Sa^cdpaLCDV alpecrecos, os kol ro lepov eTreLpaaev ^ej3r]- 6 
 \cocraL, OP kol eKparrja-cifiev, Trap" ov Bvpjjcrrj avros ava- 8 
 Kpipas Trepl iraproap rovrcov iinypo^pai g>p ijfxels Karrjyopov- 
 fxep avrov. crvpeiriOevro be koX oi ^lovdaloL cjido-KOpres 9 
 ravra ovrcos €)(^^lp. ^ AneKpid-q re 6 VLavkos pevcrapros avrcj 10 
 rov riyepiovos Xeyeip 'Ek ttoWojp erodP opra ere Kpirrjp ra> 
 eOpei rovrco eTTL(rrap.epo^ evdvficos ra rrepl ijiavrov anoXo- 
 yovfiaiy dvpafiepov crov enLypcdpai, on ov Trkelovs ela-lp jiol h 
 TjixepaL bcodeKa a(f) ijs apefSrjp wpoo-KVPijo-cop els ^lepov 
 aaktjfjij KOL ovre ep r« tepco evpop fie irpos ripa diaXeyo- 12 
 fiepop T) en Lcrrao'LP Troiovvra o-)(\.ov ovre ep rais (rvpayooyais 
 ovre Kara rrjp ttoKlp^ ovhe Trapao-rfjo-at bvpaprai (tol Trepl 13 
 (OP pvp\ Karriyopovarlp jiov, o/xoXoyc5 be rovro aoi on. 14 
 Kara rrjp obop rjp Xiyovcnp alpeaip ovrcos Xarpevco r<5 na- 
 rpcpco OecOj TTLorevcop ttclo-l rois Kara rop pofiop kol rdls 
 ep rois TTpocfiTJraLs yeypafifiepoLs, eXirlba e^wi/ els rov 6e6p, r}V 15 
 KOL avroX ovroL Trpoabe-^ovraL, dvaa-racnv fieXXetv ecreaSaL 
 biKalcov re Kal dbiKcov' ev rovrco kol avros dcTKa aTTpocr- 16 
 KOTTov (Tvpelb-qcnp e^eiv Trpos rov deop Kal rovs dpSpcoirovs 
 bia Trapros. be' ercov be TrXeiopoup eXerjp.ocTVpas noLrjo'cop els 17 
 ro eBpos fiov irapeyevofirjv Kal 7rpo(rcj)opds, ep als evpop fie 18 
 riyvLcrp.epop ep rco lepco, ov p.era o-)(Xov ovbe fierd Sopv^ov, 
 TLves be ajTo rrjs ^Acrias ^lovbaloL, ov$ ebet eVt crov irapelvai 19 
 
XXIV XXV nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN 61 
 
 20 Kai Karrjyopelv et rt €)(0L€V irpos ^jxej— t] avrol ovtol elira- 
 
 21 Tcoorav ri evpov ddiKTjfia crravTos /xov eVl roi) crvvehplov tj 
 irepX fitas ravrrfs (jXDvrjs r)s cKcKpa^a iv avrols icrrcas on 
 Ilepl ava(rrda-€Cos veKpc^v eyco Kpivojiai o-qfjiepov i(f)* vficov. 
 
 22 ^Ave^dkero de avroiis 6 ^fjXi^, aKpif^ia-Tepov elbcos ra 
 Trepl r^s odov, e'lrras "Orav Avcrias 6 x'-^^^PX^^ KaTajBfj 
 
 23 diayvcoo-ofjiaL ra KaO^ vfxas' hLara^dp.€Vos rco eKarovrdp- 
 XJJ rrjpe^a-Sat avrov ^xclv re avecnv kol firjdepa kcoXvelv 
 
 24 Tcctp Idicov avrov vir-qperelv avrco. Mera 5e 
 rifxipas rivas Trapayevojievos 6 ^fjXi^ avv Apovo-IXKr] Tjj 
 Idla yvvaLKL ovcttj ^lovdala ixereirifi^aro rov liavKov Ka\ 
 
 25 rjKov(T€V avrov nepl rrjs ds XpKTrov ^Irja-ovv Trtorecoff. Bia- 
 XeyojjLevov Se avrov Trepl diKaLocrvPTjs Ka\ eyKpareias Ka\ rov 
 Kpifiaros rov fxiXXovros €jx(f)o^os yevojxevos 6 ^tjXl^ direKpl- 
 6r] To vvv €xov TTopevov, Kaipov de fzeraXafScdP fxeraKaXea-o- 
 
 26 jiai ere' ajjca Ka\ iXirl^cov on ;]^p7;/xara bodrjaerai [avr(f\ 
 VTTO rov liavXov dto Ka\ nvKvorepov avrov /xeraTre/xTro/xei^os 
 
 27 MjJLiXet avrS. Aierias be 7rXr}pa)SeL(T7]s eXa^ev 
 diddoxov 6 ^rjXi^ lIopKLOv ^rjo-rov OeXcov re x^P^-t^^ Kara6e- 
 orBai rots 'lovbaloLS 6 ^fjXL^ KareXiire rov liavXov dedeixevov. 
 
 1 ^rj(TTos ovv em^as rrj ^iwapx^la^ fxerd rpels rjixepas 
 
 2 dve^t) els "lepoo-oXvfia aTTo KaLtraplas, €ve<j)dvLO-dv re avrS 
 ol dpxi^pels Ka\ ol rrpSrot rcov ^lovdalcov Kara rov UavXoVj 
 
 3 Kal TvapeKdXovv avrov alrovfievoL X"P^^ '^^^^ avrov ottcos 
 fieraTrefjLyj/rjraL avrov els ^lepovaaX^p,, evebpav irotovvres 
 
 4 dveXelv avrov Kara rrjv odov. 6 jxev ovv ^rjaros direKpiBr^ 
 rrjpelo-daL rov HavXov els KaLcrapiav, eavruv Se jieXXeiv 
 
 5 iv rdxeL eKirop^veo-QaL' Ol ovv ev vfxlv, cfirjcrLV, dvvarol 
 (TVVKara^diires ei rl ecrnv ev rw dv8pl dronov Karrjyopei- 
 
 6 rcoaav avrov. Aiarpiyj/as 5e ev avrols rjjxepas 
 ov irXeiovs ofcrco tj beKa, KarajBds els Kaio-apiav, rfj 
 eiravpiov Kadiaas eVt rov ^i]iiaros eKeXeva-ev rov JJavXov 
 
61 nPASBIS AnoSTOAfiN XXV 
 
 ax^BrjvaL. Trapayevofjiepov de avTov Trepuo-rijo-av avrou ol 7 
 OTTO lepoaoXvjJLcov Karate ^tjkotcs 'louSmot, ttoXXo kol 
 ^apea alrLcofxara Karacj^epopres a ovk. 'lctx^vov aTTodel^aL, 
 Tov llavXov anokoyovp.€vov otl Oure eiy rov v6p.ov riav 8 
 'lovSatoji/ ovr^ els ro Upbv ovre els Kaiaapd tl rjfjLapTov. 
 o ^rjaros 5e deXcov rols ^lovdaiois ;\;ap«/ KaraSecrOaL airo- 9 
 Kpidels r<5 TLavXco eLirev QeXeis els 'lepoa-oXvfia ava^as 
 eKel Trepl rovrcov Kpidrjvai en efiov ; einev be 6 UavXos 10 
 EoToos eiri tov ^rjp^aros K-alcrapos elfxi^ ov fie del KplvecrOaL, 
 ^lovbalovs ovbev ijdiKTjKa, cos kol crif koXXlov eTrLyivcoa-KeLS, 
 €1 fieu ovv abiKco kol ci^lov Bavarov 7reTTpa-)(a tl, ov irapai- n 
 TOVjxai TO cnrodavelv el 8e ovdev ccttlv cop ovtol KaT-qyopova-'ip 
 p.ov, ovbets fxe dvpaTat avTo7s xaplo-aa-QaL' Kaicrapa iivLKa- 
 Xovfiai. TOTe 6 ^rjaTos crvi'XaX-q(ras p.eTa tov avfjL^ovXlov 12 
 aneKpiSri Kalaapa eirLKeKK-qo-aLj enl Kaia-apa nopeva-rj. 
 
 'Hfxepatp 8e biayepofiepcop tlvcop ^AypLTriras 6 (^aaiXevs 13 
 KOL BeppiKrj KaTrjpTqaap els Kaio-aplav ^dairao-dfiepoL' top 
 ^rja-TOP. cos de nXelovs i^fxepas buTpL^op eKel, 6 ^fjaTOS 14 
 TO) jBacnXe'L dveOeTO to. KaTo. top TiavXop Xeyoop ^Aprjp 
 Tis ioTLP KaTaXeXiiifiepos viro ^^Xlkos beafJLLos, irepX ov 15 
 yepofxepov p.ov els ^lepoaoXvpa €Pe(f>dpia-ap ol dp^i-epels 
 KOL ol TTpecr^vTepoL Tcop ^lovBalcoPj alTovfiepoL KaT avTov 
 KaTadiKTjP' TTpos ovs direKpLBrjp otl ovk €(ttlp edos 'Pco- i6 
 jxaloLS x^P^C^^^^^ '^'■^^ avOponTTOP irplp rj 6 KaTTjyopov- 
 jxepos Kara TTpoacoirop e^pi tovs KaTTjyopovs tottop ^Te~* 
 aTToXoyLas Xd^oL Trepl tov eyKXrjjxaTos. avpeXdoPTcop ovp 17 
 €p6dbe dpapoXrjp fji.r}defXLap iroLrjO-dfMepos Trj e^rjs KaOicras 
 eVi TOV ^rffiaTos cKeXeva-a d^O^jpaL top apbpa' irepl ov 18 
 (TTaOepTes ol KaT-qyopOL ovbefilap aiTLap ecj^epop cop eyco 
 virepoovp ^7roprjpcop~^, ^rjTTJfxaTa de TLPa nepl ttjs Idias detcrL- 19 
 haLpLOvias el^op npos avTop kol Trepl tlvos ^Iqo-ov tcBptjko- 
 Tos, op €(f)acrKep 6 UavXos ^fjp. diropovpepos he iyco ttjp 20 
 Trepl tovtcop ^-qT-qcTLP eXeyop el ^ovXolto TTopevecrdaL els 
 
 13 t...t 16 Se 18 Ttovripdv 
 
XXV XXVI nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiN 6s 
 
 21 ^l€po(r6Xvfia KUKel KpiueaBaL irepl tovtcov. rod 3e HavXov 
 eTTdcaXeo-afiivov rrjprjSTJvaL avrov els ttjv tov ^e^acrrov 
 biayvfxiCTLV, eKeXevaa rrfpelcrSaL avrov ecos ov ayaTre/jLyj/'co av- 
 
 22 rov Trpos Kaiaapa. "AypLTTTvas de rrpos tov ^rjarov 'E^ou- 
 XofMTjv Kol avros rov dvBpcoTrov aKovoraL. Avptov, (j)r](TLV, 
 
 23 aKovcTTj avrov. Tjj ovv iiravpiov eXBovros rov 
 'AypiTTTra kol rfjs BepvLKij^ p^era TroWfjs (pavraaias Kal 
 elcreXSovrcov els ro aKpoarrjpiov o'vv re )(^LXLap^0LS Kal 
 avbpacTiv rols Kar e^o^rjv rrjs TroXeats Ka\ KcXevaavros rov 
 
 24 ^7]orrov rfX^l ^ XlavXos. Kai (^-qcnv 6 ^rjaros ^AypLTrrra 
 fdacTiXev Kal rravres ol crvvrrapovres -qplv civdpes, Becopeire 
 rovrop irepl ov airav ro ttXtjOos tcov ^lovdaicov ^evervx^v^ fJ-oi- 
 ev re 'lepocroXvpoLS Kal ivOabe, ^ocovres p,rj belv avrov ^fjv 
 
 25 prjKirL. eyw be KareXa(36pT]v prjbev ci^iov avrov Savdrov 
 TTeirpaxevaL, avrov be rovrov eniKaXeaapevov rov '2e^aarov 
 
 26 eKpiva TTepireLV, rrepl ov acr^aXe? ri ypdyjraL rS Kvp'tco 
 ovK €^00' bio TTpoTjyayov avrov e0* vpwv kol p,aXLo-ra eirl 
 aoVj ^acrCXev ^AypLmra, ottcos rrjs dvaKplcreoas yevopevrjs 
 
 27 (^x^ Tt ypdyj/co' aXoyov yap p,ot boKel irepiTOvra becrpiov 
 
 1 pr] KOLL rets Kar avrov alrlas o-rjpdvai. ^Aypimras be Trpos 
 rov UavXov e(f)r] ^FiTTtrpeTrerai aoL ^virep'^ aeavrov Xeyeiv. 
 
 2 rore 6 UavXos cKrelvas rrjv x^^P^ aTreXoyelro Uepl Trdv- 
 rcov (OV eyKoXovpai viro "lovbaicdv, ^acnXev AypiTTTra, 
 rjyrjpaL epavrbv paKaptov enl (Tov p-eXXcov arjpepov diroXo- 
 
 3 yelcrBaL, paXiara yvcoarrjv ovra are ndvrccv rcov Kara 
 ^lovbaiovs edav re Kal ^Tjrrjpdrcov bto biopau paKpoSvpcos 
 
 4 dKovcrai pov. Trjv pev ovv ^lccxtlv p.ov eK veor-qros rrjv 
 (ITT* dpx^s yevopevrjv ev rco edvei pov ev re "lepoaoXvpois 
 
 5 laao-i rrdvres 'lovSaiot, irpoyivcoaKovres pe avcodev, eciv 
 6eXcoo-L papTVpelv, on Kara rrjV dKpi^eo-rdrrjv alpeaiv rr\s 
 
 6 rjperepas dp-qorKelas e^-qcra ^apiaalos. Koi vvv in eXTrlbi 
 rrjs ets rovs irarepas -tjpcdv eTrayyeXlas yevopevrjs vrro 
 
 7 rod 6eov earrjKa Kptvopevos, els rjv ro bcobcKdcf^vXav rjpo^v 
 
64 nPASEIS AnOSTOAfi^ Xxvi 
 
 cV €KT€V€La vvKTa Kol r]^ipav Xar'pcvov eXirl^eL ^Korav- 
 TTjo-ai?' Trept rj^ ikiribos eyKaXovfiat vno ^lovbaicoVy ^acn- 
 
 XfV- TL aTTLCTTOV KpLVCTai TTap* VjXLV fl O ^fOff VCKpOVS 8 
 
 €y€Lp€L ; *Ey« /leu ovv ebo^a ijxavTCd npos ro opofia 9 
 'irycroO tov "Na^copaiov delv ttoWci ivavria irpci^ai' o kcll 10 
 ^TTOLrjcra iv lepoaoXvfioLSj kol ttoWovs re Ta>v dylcou cyco 
 cV (^uXaKoiff /care/cXeicra 717^ Trapa Totv ap^iepitnv e^ova-lav 
 XajScoj/, dvaipovfiepcov re avrSv KarrjveyKa -^rjcjiov, koX h 
 Kara Trdcras ras avpaycoyag TToXXaKLS rLfxcopaj/ avrovs 
 TjvdyKa^ov ^\aa(p7]p,€2v, TrepiaaSs re ip.p.aiv6fxevos avrois 
 ^Blcokov etuff Ka\ eh rds e^co TroXecs. 'Ei/ ols Tropevofxevos 12 
 els rrjp Aap^aaKov fxer e^ovalas Kal emrpoTrTJs rrjs ra>v 
 apxt-fpeoav ijfiepas fiearjs Kara rrjv obov eldoVj ^aaiXev, 13 
 ovpavoOev vnep rrjv XafXTrporrjra rod -qXlov iTepLXdjx'^av fxc 
 <f)MS Ka\ rovs <tvv ep.o\ Tropevofievovs' ndvroiv re Karaite- 14 
 G-ovroav rjiia>v els rrjv yrjp ^Kovaa (f)covT}p Xeyovcrav irpos 
 fie rfi ^Yi^patbL hiaXeKrcd '2aovX 2aoT;X, ri p.e bicDKeis ; 
 CTKXrjpop (Toi irpos Keprpa XaKri^eiP. eya> be eiira Tls et, 15 
 Kvpte ; 6 be KvpLos elirep 'Eyco elfiL ^Irjcrovs op av bicoKCLS' 
 dXXci apdarrjOi Ka\ CTH61 en I TOyc n6A<\C coy* ^h rovro 16 
 yap (^(pdrjp aoL, irpo)(eLpL(ra(T6aL ae virrjperrjp Kal jidprvpa cop 
 re elbes fxe wp re dcjiOijo-ojiaL aoiy e^dkipOYMGNOC ce eK 17 
 rov Xaov kol gk tcon gGncon, eic oyc efdd ATTOCTeAAco 
 ce ANOTI<M 64>9aAm0YC avrap, rov eiria-rpeyj^ai d,u6 CKO- 18 
 TOyc eiC CJJOOC Ka\ rrjs e^ovcrlas rov ^arapd eirl rop deop, 
 rov Xa(3e2p avrovs acpecTLP dp,aprmp Ka\ Kkrjpop eV rols 
 ■j^yiao-fxepoLs iriOTec rfj els ifxe. "OOep, ^aaiXev ^Aypiirira, 19 
 ovK eyepofJLijp direid^s rrj ovpapico oirraala, dXXa rols ep 20 
 Aafiaa-KM irpoirop re /cat ^JepocroXvixoLs, irdcrdp re rrjp ;^(o- 
 pap rrjs ^lovbaias, Kal rols eOveaiP aTrrJyyeXXoz/ iieravoeXp 
 KCLL €iTL(rrp€<peLP eirl rov Qedv^ a^ia rfjs fxeravolas epya 
 iTpdo-a-ovras. eveKa rovrcop fie "lovbaloi avXXa^ofxepoL ev 21 
 TO) lepcd erreLpodpro bLa^eLplaacrdaL. inLKovpias ovp rvx^v 23 
 
 7 KaTavTTJireiv 10 ttoAAovj 
 
XXVI XXVII IIPAaEIS AITOSTOAl}^ 65 
 
 rrjs diro tov Oeov a^pL rrjs ijiiepas ravrrjs ecrTqKa fiaprvpo- 
 fievos p.LKpa> T€ Kol /xeyaXcp, ovdev €Kt6s Xeycov (ov re ol Trpo- 
 
 23 (f)fjraL iXaXrja-av fieWoPTcov ylveaOai Ka\ Mcductt)?, ft Tradrj- 
 Tos 6 xpf^f^Tos, cl 7rp<oTos 6^ dvaaTCicrecDs V€Kpa>v cjxjjs jxeXkei 
 
 24 KarayyeWeiu r« re Xaco kol ro2s eOvediv. Tav- 
 ra be avrov aTToKoyovfxevov 6 ^ijaros fxeydXrj tjj (f)(ovfj 07;- 
 crtV Maivrj, IlaCXe* ra TToXXd ae ypafifxara els fxaviav 
 
 25 TrepLTpeTrei. 6 de IlavXos Ov fialvofiai, (j^rjo-lv, Kpario-re 
 ^TJcrre, dWa aXTjdclas kol (rccKJ)pocrvpr]s pTjfiara aTTocj^dey- 
 
 26 yojiai. €7rLcrraTaL yap Trepl tovtcop 6 ^acriXevs, irpos ov ^ 
 'irapprjo'La^op.epos XaXco' XavOdvciv yap avrov tovtcov ov 
 TretBo/jLaL ovBiv, ov yap iariv iv ycovta TreTrpayp^evov rovro. 
 
 27 Trttrrevet?, ^acrCXev 'AypLTnraj rols 7rpocf)-^TaLs ; oiba ort. 
 
 28 TTLOTeveLi. 6 Se *AypL7nras irpos tov liavXov *Ez/ oXtyo) 
 
 29 ^/xe ireiBeLs XpLoriavov iroLrjaraL^. 6 be UavXos 'Ev^aip.rjv 
 av r<5 ^60) Ka\ iv oXiycd Ka\ iv jieydXco ov fiovov crc 
 dXXa Ka\ Trdvras rovs dKovovrds p.ov o-^fiepov yevea-dac 
 TOLOvTovs OTTolos Kttl iyco (lp.L TTapeKTos rc5i/ deo-fjiav TOV- 
 
 30 Tcov, ^Avea-TT} re 6 ^acriXevs Kal 6 TJyfjxav rj 
 
 31 re BepvLKT] Kal ol avvKaS^fievoL avrols, Kal dvaxcopi](rav- 
 T€S iXdXovv irpos ciKXrjXovs Xeyovres on Ovdev Oavdrov 
 
 32 rj bearpLOtv ^d^Lov^ irpdfra-ei 6 dvBpcoiros ovtos. ^AypiTrnas 
 be T(a ^^(TTCO e^r) ^ AiroXeXva-OaL idvvaro 6 dvBpcoTros 
 OVTOS el p,r) eVeKc/cXT/ro Kaicrapa. 
 
 1 'Q? be iKpidr] tov dTTonXelv i^fids els ttjv ^IraXiav, 
 Trapebibovv rov re IlavXov Kal TLvas eripovs becrfKoras 
 
 2 eKarovTapxu ovofxaTi ^lovXico cnreiprjs ^e^acrrrjs. inL^dif- 
 Tes be TrXoto) ^ Abpap.vvTqvcd fieXXovrt TrXeii/ els tovs Kara 
 TTjv ^Acriav tottovs dvrjxBrjfiev, ovtos avv ij^lv ^ApLcrrdpxov 
 
 3 MaKebovos Qeora-aXoviKecos' Trj re eTepa KariJxBrjfJLev els 
 ^ibavay (^iXavOpconcos re 6 *IovXioj rw HavXcd xp^ordjievos 
 irreTpe'^ev rrpos tovs (J)lXovs TvopevdevTi iirLixeXeias Tuxelv* 
 
 26 Koi j avTOV Ti 28 t-..t 31 a-^tov Tt, ^ 
 
 P. 5 
 
66 nPA:E:Ei:!: AnosTOAfiN xxvn 
 
 KaKcWcv avax6iVT€S V7rc7rXei;cra/x€i/ TJ71/ Kvirpov bia to 4 
 Tovs dv€fiovs eluai evavrlovs, to tc ireXayos to Kara rr]v 5 
 KiXiKiai/ Ka\ Ilafj.(j)vXiav bianXevcravTes KaTrjk6ayicv €is 
 Ml) p pa TTJs AvActas". Ka/cet evpcou 6 eKaTovTCLp^T^s irkolov 6 
 ".Kkc^avhpLvov TrXeqv els ttjv 'iraXiav evefiij^aa-ev tjixcls (Is 
 avTo. €v iKavoLS be -qfiepais ^pabvTrkoovures kol jioXls 7 
 y€v6p.€vof, Kara ttjv Kvldov, pr) TTpocrcMvros rjpas rov dvi- 
 p.0Vy vneirXeva-apev rrjp KpijTTju Kara 2a\pa,vT}v, puXis re 8 
 TtapaXeyopcpoL avTT)v rjXdopev els tottou tlvo. KdXovp.evov 
 Yjdkovs AipevaSy w eyyvs ^v iroXis Aaaea. *Iica- 9 
 
 Vov be XP^^^^ Siayevopevov Ka\ ovros ijdT] eVKT^aXovf 
 rov ttXoos dia ro Kal t^u vrjareiav ^brj TrapcXrjXvdepai, 
 Trap^vet 6 JlavXos Xiycov avrols AvbpeSf decopS on pera ic 
 v^p€(os Ka\ TToXXrjs ^rjpias ov povov rov (poprlov Kal 
 Tov nXoiov dXXa Kal tSv ylrv^o^v i^pcop peXXcLV eo'ccrOai 
 rov ttXovv. 6 5e iKarovrdpxrjs rto Kv^epvi^TTj kol to) h 
 vavKXi]p(p paXXop ineldero ^ rols viro HavXov Xeyopipois, 
 dpevOirov be rov Xipepos vndpxopros irpos Trapaxeipaaiav 12 
 ol TrXeiopes edevro ^ovXrjp dpaxOrjpat eKelOep, el ttcos St- 
 vaivTO KaraprrjaapTes els ^olpiKa irapaxeipdcrai, Xipipa 
 rfjs Kp^rrjs ^Xeiropra Kara XijSa Kal Kara x^P^^' '"^TO- 13 
 TTPeva-apTos be porov bo^apres rrjs npoOearecDS KeKparrjKepai 
 apapres ucr(rop irapeXeyopro rrjp KprjrTjp. per ov ttoXv 14 
 be e^aXev Kar avrrjs avepos rvcjxopLKos 6 KaXovpepos 
 'EvpaKvXcciP* (TVPapiracrOePTOS be rov irXolov kou p^ bvpape- 15 
 yov dpro(f)daXpe7p rco dpepco enibopres ecjyepopeda. vtjo-lop 16 
 be ri vTTobpapopres KoXovpevov Kavba Icrx^frapev poXis 
 irepLKpareXs yepeaBai rr]s crKd(f)rjSj tjv apapres ^orfdeiaLs 17 
 exp^vro viro^coppvpres ro ttXoIop' (poj3ovpepoL re prj els r^v 
 ^vprip eKneo-coa-LP, ;!(cXacrai^eff ro aKevoSy ovrcos e^epopro. 
 (TCJ^obpSs be x^^P^Copipcov Tjpoctp rfj e^rjs eK^oXrjp enoLovPro, 18 
 icat T^ 'f'P^TlI avTox^i-pes rrjp CTKevr^p rov ttXolov epiylrap. 19 
 4vir€ 54 jJXiou prjre aarpav e7rL(paLp6pr(op iirl nXeiopas 2<s 
 
XXVII nPASEIS An02T0Afijr 67 
 
 rjfiepas, ^€L^cjv6s re ovk oKiyov inLKfiyievov, Xomou Trepirj^ 
 
 21 pelro eXTTiff Trciara tov (TCD^ecrOaL ijiias. HoWtjs re do-irias 
 vnapxovcrrjs rore crraBels 6 TLavXos iv fiecra avTcov chvev 
 "Yib^L fieUj CO avdpes, TreLdap^^crapras fioL /xr) dpayeadac 
 
 dno rrjs Kp-^rrjs Kepdrjcrai re rrjv v^piv ravrrju kol rrji^ 
 
 22 ^r^fiiav. KoX ra vvv Trapaivoi vjias evOvfieiv^ aTTO^oXr) yap 
 
 23 'v/'i'X^^ ovdefiia earai i^ vp.<ou ttXtjv tov ttKolov Trapearij 
 yap jioL ravTTj rfj vvktI tov Oeov ov elfjLLj o) Ka\ Xarpcvco, 
 
 24 ayyeXos Xcyooz/ Mtj (po^ovy IlaCXe* Kalaapl ere del irapa- 
 <o-r^vaLj Kai Ibov KexdpLorrai (tol 6 Beos iroa/Tas rovs TrXeov- 
 
 25 ras fxera aov. 8l6 evOvp-elre, avbpes' Triorevo) yap t(o Oeco 
 
 26 OTL ovroDs eorrai KaB" ov rpoirop XeXdXrjraL p.oL. els vfjaov 
 
 27 8e TLva bel ijixds eKirecre'lv. ^Q.s be recro-apeo-Kai- 
 SeKaTT] vi)^ eyevero dta(f)epoiJi€Pcov i]pcou iv rca ^Abpicij Kara 
 fxiaov rrjs vvktos vTcevoovv ol vavrai ^Trpoadyeiv^ nva avrols 
 
 28 ')(Copav. KOL ^oXlaravres evpov dpyvias e'lKOo-i, ^pa^v de 
 ^Laa-rrjo-avres Ka\ ttoKlv ^oXlo-avres evpov dpyvids deKa- 
 
 29 TTevre' (jio^ovp,evoL re fnj ttov Kara r panels rorrovs eKTri- 
 ccofxev €K TTpvfjLvrjs pLyjravres dyKvpas rea-aapas tjvxovto 
 
 30 r}p,€pav yeviaOai. ToiV be vavra>v ^rjrovvroiv ^vyelv etc 
 TOV ttXolov Ka\ xf^Xacrdvroiv rrjv (TKacfiTjv els rrjv 6dXa(raav 
 i7po(f>d(TeL (OS eK npcoprjs dyKvpas fieXXovrcov eKreiveiv^ 
 
 31 elwev 6 UavXos too eKarovrdpxif koX rols (rrparicoraLS 
 'Eiiv fXT) ovroL ixeivaxTLV iv rca irXolco, vfiels acodqvaL ov 
 
 32 duvacrOe, rore dTreKoyJAav ol arpariwraL ra axoLvia rrjs 
 
 33 crKd(j)T]s Kal e'lacrav avrrjv iKneaeXv. ''Axpt- be ov rjfxepa 
 TJfieXXev ylvea-QaL napeKaXei 6 UavXos anavras fieraXa- 
 ^elv rpocfyfjs Xeycov TecTnapeaKaLbeKar-qv arjpepov i^fiepav 
 TrpoaboKMvres dcrirot biareXelrey p,r]dev TrpocrXa^op-evoL' 
 
 34 bio TrapaKaXco vfias [xeraXa^elv rpo<pf]s, roiiro yap rrpbs 
 rrjs vfierepas crcorqpLas virdpx^i' ovbevbs yap vfxoiv Bpi^ 
 
 35 diTO rrjs Ke(j)aXrjs dnoXelraL. e'lnas be ravra Kal XaP<av 
 
 27 Trpocraxeii/ 
 
68 nPASEIS AlIOSTOAfiN xxvii xxviii 
 
 aprov €vxapL(Trricr€V rco BeS epconiov itavTcov kol KKaaas 
 TJp^aro iaOUiv. cvSvfioL de ycvofiepoi TrdvTfs kol avrol 36 
 nrpoo'ikd^ovTO rpo^^ff. rjfXfSa de at nacraL ^vxcu €v r© 37 
 ttKolco ^tos^ €pbofx^KOVTa €^. KopcoSevrcs be rpo(j>rjs €Kov- 38 
 . ^L^ov TO ttXolov €K^ak\6p.€VOL TOP (tItov 61? TTju OaKacTcrav. 
 **Ot€ be i^fxepa iyivero, ttjv yrjv ovk eTreyivcocTKoUj koXttop 39 
 be TLva Karevoovv e^ovra alyiaXov els ov ejBovXevoPTO el 
 bvvaivTo ^eKcraxrai to ttXoIov. koX Tas dyKvpas TrepieXov- 40 
 T€S elayv els Tr)v Oakacrcrav, dfjLa dvivres Tcis ^evKTTjpias tcoi/ 
 TrTjbaXicdv, kol eirdpavTes top dpTefxcopa Trj TTPeovar] KaTel- 
 XOP els top alyLoXop. TrepLTreaopTes be els tottop bi6d- 41 
 Xa(T(TOP erreKeiXap ttjp pavPj Kai 1] jiep irpwpa epelcrao-CL 
 efieipep da-dXevToSj »; be irpvp-pa ekveTo vtto ttjs ^las. 
 Tc5i/ be (TTpaTKOTcop fiovkrj eyepeTo Ipa tovs becrfjLWTas 42 
 airoKTeiPcoa-LP, p.rj tls eKKo\vfi(3i)cras biac^vyr)' 6 be CKarop- 43 
 Tdp-)(rjs ^ovXofiepos biaacoo-ai top IlavXop eKCuXvcrev avTovs 
 Tov fiovXr}p,aTos, eKeXevcrep re tovs bvpafjLepovs KoXv/JL^ai/ 
 diropL'^aPTas TrpcoTovs enl ttjp yrjp e^upaij kol tovs Xol- 44 
 TTovs ovs jiep enl aaPLcrip ovs be erri tlpcop t(op drro tov 
 ttXolov kol ovtcos eyipeTO ndpTas biaa-caSrjpaL eirX ttjp yfjp, 
 
 Kal biaacodepTes TOTe eneypcofMep otl MeXiTijpTj rj r 
 vrjcros KoXelraL. ol re ^dpfSapoi irapel^^p ov ttjp tvxov- 2 
 crav (f)iXap6pco7rLap rjplPj dy\raPTes yap TTvpdp irpodeXd^opTo 
 TTOPTas Tafias bia top veTOP top ecjjeo-TcoTa kol bia to '\//'i;;(oy. 
 (TvaTpe'>\rapTos be tov liaxiXov (jipvydpcop tl 7rXf}3os kol 3 
 cTTidePTOs eTTL TTjP irvpdp, e^ibpa OTro ttjs Sepp^rjs e^eXdovcra 
 Kadfjyj/e ttjs x^'-P^^ avTOv. tos be elbap ol ^dp^apoi Kpefxd- 4 
 fiepop TO Srjplop eK ttjs ;(etpoff avTov^ npos dXX^Xovs eXeyov 
 HdpTiOS (j^opevs ioTip 6 apSpcoiros ovtos op biaatoOepTa €K 
 T^s 6aXdcro"qs rj biKi] ^fjp ovk e'iacrep. 6 fiep ovu aTToripd- 5 
 ^as t6 6r]piop els to irvp ejraBep ovbep kqkop' oi b^ npoae- 6 
 boKcov avTOp fieXXeiP Triinrpaa-Oai rj KaTaTTiirTeLV a(f)p<i) 
 vcKpov, em ttoXv be avTcov rrpoo'boKcoPTcop kol Bccopovvrap 
 
 37 SioKotrian 39 e^waat 
 
XXVIII nPASEIS AnOSTOAfiX 69 
 
 fiTjbev aroTTOV els avrov yLvofifvov^ fieraj^aXufievoL eXeyov 
 
 7 avTou elvai Seov. 'Ei^ be rols irepi tov tottov 
 ckelvov vTrrjpx^v xcopia rco 7rpa>T(p rfjs vqcrov ovojiarL IIo- 
 ttX/q), Of dvabe^ajjLevos ij/xas ^■qfxepas rpft?^ (piXocjipovcos 
 
 8 e^evicTfV. eyivcro be tov Tvaripa rov TLouKlov Trvperols 
 Kal dvaevrepLco avvexop^evov KaraKe^crdaLj npos ov 6 liavkos 
 €L(T€\da)V KOL TTpo(T€v^a.p,€vos iiTLBcXs TCLs x^^P<^s avT^ IdaaTo 
 
 9 avTov. rovTOV be yevofxevov [KaV\ ol XolttoI oi iv rfj vrjGCi) 
 
 10 €xovT€s dcrdeveLas Trpocnjpxovro Kal edepanevovro, ot kol 
 TToXXaiff TLpLOLS iripirjcrav ijixas kol dvayofiePOLS iniOcvTo 
 ra Trpos rcis ;!^pfm?. 
 
 11 Mera be rpels firjvas dvqxOrjfJiev ev ttXolco irapaKexeL- 
 fjLaKon ev rrj vqcrcd ^Ake^avbpLvai, Trapaa-^ixco ALoaKovpoLs. 
 
 12 KOL KaraxOevres els ^vpaKovcras eneiielvafxev y/iepas 
 
 13 rpels, oOev TrepLeXovres Karijvrrjo'aiJiev els ^Pjjyiov. Koi 
 fxera filav ^jxepav eTnyevojxevov votov bevrepaloL rjXOo- 
 
 14 jiev els UoTLoXovs, ov evpovres dbeX(j)ovs TrapeKXrjOrjixev 
 nap* avTo7s eTrifJielvaL -qpLepas eirrd' Ka\ ovtcos els rrjv *Pa)- 
 
 15 fi7]v rjXdafxev. KaiceWev ol dbeXcfiol dKovo-avres ra irepX 
 ripLOiV rjXdav els dndvrrjo-iv rfplv axpi 'Attttiou ^opov Kal 
 TpLcov Ta^epvo^Vj ovs Ibcav 6 IlavXos evxapLo-r^a-as rS Beat 
 
 i6 eXajBe Bdpaos. "Ore be elaijXdafiev els 'Pcofxtjv, 
 
 eTrerpaTrr} rc5 UavXcp jieveiv Kad* eavrov crvv rc5 (^vXdcr- 
 crovTL avTov orrparLcorTj. 
 
 17 *EyeveT0 be fxera rjp.epas rpels avvKaXea-aadaL avrov 
 rovs ovras tcjv ^lovbalcov irpcorovs' crvveXOovTcov be avT(DV 
 eXeyev Trpos avrovs 'Eyco, avbpes dbeX(})oL, ovbev evavriov 
 TTOLrjcras rS Xaw rj to7s edecri rols irarpcooLS becrfiios e^ 
 ^lepooroXvficov napeboOrjv els ras x^^P^^ ^^^ 'PcofiaLcoVj 
 
 18 otvLves dvaKpivavris jxe e^ovXovTO diroXva-ai bia to firjbe- 
 
 19 fxlav alriav Oavdrov vndpxeLV ev ep.oi' dvTCkeyovTCiv be 
 T(ov ^lovbaicov ■^vayKao'OrjV eTTLKaXeaadOaL KaiVapa, ovx cos 
 
 7 rpets Tj/xepas 
 
70 UPASEIS AnOZTOAQN xxviir 
 
 Tov edvovs fJLOv €^0)1/ ri Karrjyopelv. 5ia ravri^v ovv rrjp 20 
 alriav TrapcKoKea-a vfxas Idelv kol 7rpoo:XaX^o-at, €lv€K€V 
 yap TrJ£ iXTTidos tov ^laparjX rrjv akvoriv ravrrju TrepiKeifiaL. 
 ol d€ TTpos avTov clnav 'H/xeiff ovt€ ypa^ifiara rrcpl croO 21 
 (be^afieSa arro Ttjs 'louSa/ar, ovre rrapayevoficvos tls tcou 
 adeXcjycov aTvqyycLkev tj eKaXrjcreu tl TTfpt trou iroirqpov. 
 a^LovfJL€v di irapa orov aKovaai a (PpovtlSf nepl fxev yap 22 
 rrjs aipecrecos ravrrjs yvuxTTov ^p-iv earlv otl 7rairra)(0u 
 avTiKeyeraL. Ta^dp,€voi be avroi rjpepav 7]X6av 23 
 
 TTpos avTov €LS TTjp ^cvlav TrXcioveSj ols i^eriOcTO biapaprv- 
 pofxevos Trjv ^aoriXeiav tov dfov ttclOcdv T€ avTovs Trepl tov 
 ^Irj(TOV ajTo T€ TOV Popov Mcovaccos Kal tSp npoipTjTCdP otto 
 Trpan ecos iairipas. Kal oi fiep eTreldoPTo toIs Xeyopevois 24 
 ol be ijTTiOTOVPj darvpcfxopoL be optcs rrpos aXXrjXovs 25 
 aTreXvovTo, elnopTos tov JlavXov prjpa €P otl KaXcoy 
 TO TTPevpa TO dyiop cXdXrjo-ep diu ^Haalov tov TTpoc^rfTov 
 TTpos Tovs naTepas vpodp Xiyoav 26 
 
 TTopeY6HTi npoc ton A<\6n toyton kaI elrroN 
 'Akoh AKOYcere k^I oy mh CYNHxe, 
 
 KAi BAenoNTec BAeyere kaI of mh fAHTe- 
 €n<\XYN6H r<5<P H K<\pAf<\ TOY Aaoy toytoy, 27 
 
 Kd<] ToTc cocIn B^peooc hkoyC(\n, 
 
 kaI toyc 6(t)0AAMOYC d^yrCiN ckammycan* 
 MH rroTe TAcocin toTc 6(J)0aAmoTc 
 K<\1 ToTc cocIn akoyccocin 
 K^^ TYJi KdipKids. CYNcociN Kd.1 eniCTpeycociN, 
 kaI Iacom<m aytoyc. 
 ypcooTOP ovu vpiv €<TT(o OTL ToTc IGngcin aVfOTaX?; tovto 28 
 TO CCOTJHpiON TOY ©GOY* avTol Kal aKOvaoPTaL. 
 
 *Ev€p€LV€P be bicTiap oXrjv ip Ibico pLLcrdodpaTL, Kal dire' 30 
 he)(eTo rrdpTas rovs elcriropevopipovs npos avTou, Krjpvoracov 31 
 T7}P ^aaiXelap tov 6eov Kal bibda-Kcop to. irepl tov Kvpiov 
 *lTj(rov XptoTOu perd irdo-rji Trapprjcrias d/ca)Xvra)ff« 
 
NOTES. 
 
Referred 
 
 to as 
 A. 
 
 A.V. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baum. 
 Bruder. 
 
 C. & II. 
 
 Cook. 
 deW. 
 
 Eder. 
 
 F. 
 
 H. 
 
 La. 
 
 Lumby. 
 M. 
 
 R. V. 
 LXX. 
 
 Smith. 
 T. R. 
 
 w. & n. 
 
 LIST OF BOOKS CHIEFLY CONSULTED. 
 
 The Acts, by Dean Alford. Sixth edition, 1871. 
 
 The Authorized Version of 1611. 
 
 Bengelii Gnomon Novi Testaraenti, originally published 1742. 
 
 Die Apostelgeschichte, by Dr M. Baumgarten. 2nd edition, 1859. 
 
 Concordantia Novi Testamenti Graed, by D. H. Bruder. Leipzig, 
 
 1880. 
 
 Conybeare and Howson, Life and Epistles of St Paul, 2 vol. 1875. 
 
 The Acts, by Canon Cook, 1880. 
 
 Kurze Erklarung der Apostelgeschichte von Dr W. M. L. de 
 Wette, 4th edition, revised and largely increased by F. Over- 
 beck. Leipzig, 1870. 
 
 Edersheim. A., Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah. 2 vol. Lon- 
 don, 1883. 
 
 The Life and Work of St Paul, by Canon Farrar, Popular Edi- 
 tion, 1884. 
 
 A Commentary on the Acts, by W. G. Humphry, B.D. 2nd edi- 
 tion, 1854. 
 
 Der Apostel Geschichten in Lange's Bibelwerk as revised by Dr 
 G. V. Lechler. Leipzig, 1881. 
 
 The Acts, by Prof. J. R. Lumby. Cambridge, 1885. 
 
 Die Apostelgeschichte in Meyer's Kommentar, 6th edition, revised 
 by Dr H. H. Wendt. Gottingen, 1880. 
 
 Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der christlichen Kirche 
 von Dr August Neander. Gotha, 1862. 
 
 The Revised Version of the New Testament, 1880. 
 
 Vetus Testamentum Graece juxta LXX. Interpretes. Textum 
 Vaticanum Romanum edidit Constantinus Tischendorf. 2nd 
 edition, 1856. 
 
 The Voyage and Shipwreck of St Paul, by James Smith of Jor- 
 danhill. 2nd edition, 1856. 
 
 The Textus Receptus, the text of the second Elzevir edition, 
 Leyden, 1633, founded on a collation of the third edition of 
 Stephanus, 1550, with the editions of Beza: it differs very 
 slightly from the text which had been employed for the 
 Authorized Version. 
 
 The Acts, by Bishop Wordsworth. New Edition. 1860. 
 
 The New Testament in Greek, by Dr Westcott and Dr Hort, 2 vol. 
 188L 
 
 The Vulgate or Latin version of Jerome, circ. 383. 
 
THE 
 
 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 1. Tov \i.\v irpwTov X670V] 'The Gospel according to 
 St Luke', which also commences with a formal inscription 
 to Theophilus, Luke i. 1 — 4. 
 
 X070S (* treatise' A. and B.'V.) is a very general term 
 applied to any 'narrative' or 'account'. Plato contrasts it 
 with fjLvOos *a (fictitious) tale', Phaedo 61 b iroLeiv /jlijOovs, 
 d\X' ov \6yovs. The phrase \6yov iTroirja-dfjLTjv is more simple 
 and less formal than the icTTopi-qs dirddeL^is of Herod, i. 1, 
 or the ^vv^ypa\j/€ of Thuc. i. 1. 
 
 irpwTov hy a natural inaccuracy = 7rp6re/)o?'. fih has 
 nothing formally to answer to it : Luke glides impercept- 
 ibly into 'the second narrative'. 
 
 • (S 0€6<|)i\€] Luke i. 4 Kpdno-Te 0e60i\e ; from the epi- 
 thet KpaTLffTc which is applied to Felix twice, xxiii. 26, xxiv. 
 3, and to Festus xxvi. 25, it has been inferred that Theo- 
 philus held some high official position. 
 
 <Sv] by attraction for a, a very frequent idiom, cf. e.g. 
 iii. 21 (5^ iXdXrjcrei', iii. 25 77s dUdero, vjii. 17 rjs Cop^oXbyqaev. 
 
 •ffpgaTo TTOtetv] The work which Jesus ' hegan ' on earth 
 is regarded as continued by the Apostles with the aid of 
 Jesus in heaven. Luke marks his second narrative as a 
 natural and necessary sequel to his first. 
 
 Others say that the use of ApxeadaL with the inf. (which 
 occurs 28 times in Luke) is only a slightly more ' vivid and M. 
 dramatic' way of putting the simple verb: but a careful 
 examination of the passages (e.g. Luke iii. 8, xi. 29; Acts 
 ii. 4, xi. 4, xi. 15, xviii. 26) will shew that, although dpxo- 
 fiat is not always emphatic as here, where the context 
 throws emphasis upon it, yet it never entirely loses its 
 meaning or degenerates into a mere auxiliary verb. 
 
74 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [i. 2 
 
 2. oLXpi "^s 11J1..] by attraction for a. r^j ijfjiipas y. Cf. 
 ver. 22, ^ws r^s 7j/j.^pas ^s. 
 
 l|€X4|aTo] a word frequently used of the ' choosing ' of 
 the Apostles, e.g. Luke vi. 13 iKXe^d/nevos dir^ avruv SwheKa : 
 also of the 'choosing' of Israel, xiii. 17 n.: and Christians 
 are often called * chosen ', €k\€ktoL 
 
 3. iraipi<m\<r€v...] e.g. on the mountain in Galilee, 
 Matt, xxviii. 16, to the eleven as they sat at meat, Mark 
 xvi. 14, at the sea of Tiberias, John xxi. 1 — 23. 
 
 iraOciv] So absolutely of 'the passion' xvii. 3, xxvi. 23, 
 
 T€K|iT]ptois] ' infallible proofs ' A.V., ' proofs ' R. V. tck- 
 liTjpLov is defined as dvayKotov o-rjfjLeTov Arist. Bhet. i. 2. 16. 
 
 8i* 1^11. Tccro-cpciKovTa] The length of time is given here 
 only. At the flood *it rained upon the earth forty days', 
 Gen. vii. 4; Moses was in the mount forty days, Ex. xxiv. 
 18 ; Jesus fasted forty days. Matt. iv. 2. 
 
 6irrav6)i€vos] *being seen' A.V.; but E.V. rightly 'ap- 
 pearing'. The word only occurs here in N.T., and seems 
 to describe * transitory appearances attended with miracu- 
 H. lous circumstances ', cf . the use of dwraaia ' a vision ' xxvi. 
 19 ; Luke i. 22, xxiv. 23. 
 
 TTJs Pa<r. Tov 0€oi)] This phrase occurs 33 times in Luke, 
 15 times in Mark, but Matt, almost always has i) ^aa. tu3v 
 ovpavCiv. It represents that kingdom which the Messiah 
 was sent to establish. The meaning attached to it has 
 naturally varied with the belief held as to the person and 
 purpose of the Messiah. The Jews looked for a restora- 
 tion of their empire as it had been in the days of David. 
 The same feeling was entertained by the first disciples, 
 cf. ver. 6, Matt. xx. 21, and only gradually disappeared. 
 On the other hand, in their widest sense, the words may 
 include (1) the spiritual kingdom which our Lord came 
 to establish upon earth, (2) His kingdom in heaven. 
 
 4. crvvaXt^ofJLcvos] 'being assembled together with 
 them ' A. and E.V. The marg. gives ' eating with them ' 
 and V. convescens, but this derivation of the word from 
 aXs, 'salt', is without authority, and probably due to a com- 
 parison of passages such as Luke xxiv. 41 ; John xxi. 12, 
 where the risen Jesus is described as 'eating' with His 
 disciples. 
 
 iraptJTYciXev...] Cf. carefully Luke xxiv. 49. The 
 • promise of the Father ' is the Holy Spirit, cf. ii. 33. roO 
 frarpSs is the subjective gen.; the Father gives the promise: 
 on the other hand ii. 33 rou irve^fiaTos is the objective gen.; 
 it is that to which the promise refers. 
 
I. 7] 
 
 NOTES, lb 
 
 €ira77€XCa is regularly used in N.T. of 'divine promises' 
 (cf. ii. 39, vii. 17, xiii. 23) which are not promises made 
 under an agreement (I'TroVxeo'ts) but voluntary offers; eiray- 
 yfK\e(jdaL = ultro of err e. 
 
 TJv TJKovo-ar^ (jlov] E.V. * which, said he, ye heard from, 
 me'. Transition to direct speech, cf. Luke v. 14. 
 
 5. *I«aVTis jJL^v...] John's own words are iyCj /mev ^air- 
 rl^oj vfJLcis €P v8arL...avTbs vjul. jSaTrnVet iv irv. 0,7. Koi irvpi 
 (Matt. iii. 11). 
 
 ov |i€Td...] At Pentecost (see ch. ii.), 10 days after the 
 Ascension. In the Church Calendar Ascension Day is the 
 40th day after Easter, and Whitsunday the 10th day 
 after Ascension Day. 
 
 6. ol \i.lv ovv...] * So then they (the eleven) having 
 come together...'. At this point the regular narrative of 
 the Acts begins, viz. w4th an account of the Ascension. 
 odv connects it with the brief Introduction and Summary 
 of vv. 1 — 4, which in its turn connects the Acts with the 
 Gospel. 
 
 B.y. rightly here commences a fresh paragraph. 
 
 Kvpi,€] KijpLos= (1) 'having strength', 'power ',(2) 'master', 
 'lord', dominus; frequently applied to men, e.g. xvi. 30; 
 Matt. xxi. 30 €70;, /ci)/)ie, 'I go, Sir'; to an angel x. 4; but 
 especially in LXX. to God, cf. Gen. ii. 15 Kijpios 6 Oeos ' the 
 Lord God', and Acts ii. 34 el-rrev KvpLos rep Kvpicp /jlov : it is 
 used in prayer to the Father, e.g. i. 24, iv. 29 ; it is however 
 especially applied in N.T. to Jesus 'the Master', cf. xix. 5, 
 10, 13, 17; and in prayer to Him, vii. 59. 
 
 €l] The use of el after phrases like ovk olda in classical 
 Gk. = ' whether ' is well known. Hence its use in N.T. 
 to express a direct question in the form of a doubt which 
 th6 utterer desires to have solved, cf. vii. 1, xix. 2, xxi. 37, 
 xxii. 25; Matt. xii. 10; Luke xiii. 23. 
 
 Iv Tw \p6v<a TOVTw] Emphatic. *Is it now that thou 
 dost re-establish?' The resurrection of Jesus and His sub- 
 sequent words about 'the kingdom of God' (ver. 3) had 
 re-kindled their hopes of the immediate re-establishment of 
 an earthly Jewish empire. 
 
 7. xpovovs rl Katpo{)s] Usually distinguished as 'pe- 
 riods' and 'points (i.e. critical moments) of time'. The 
 distinction cannot however be maintained, cf. Katpovs (xvii. 
 26) of long periods of national existence, and the common 
 phrase 6 vdv ac. = 'the present life': see too iii. 19, 21 n. 
 
76 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [i. 7 
 
 Xp6»'05 = 'time', ' period of time ' merely ; /fatp6j, * a period 
 of time ' not with reference to its length, but regarded as 
 fixed upon, marked out, or adapted for some end. 
 
 ^0€To...] An absolute monarch may 'place' certain 
 affairs 'in the hands of his ministers': others he may 
 'place within (or ' subject to') his own personal authority': 
 these latter he would be said rideadai iv ry Id. i^ovaig,. The 
 phrase is an emphatic one, Idiq, being as much stronger 
 than eavTov as proprius than situs, and i^ovaia expresses 
 full and uncontrolled authority (cf. v. 4). 
 
 8. Kttl 2<r€(r6€...TTJs YH^] ^^^ ^^^^ themselves form the 
 best commentary on these words, and the words them- 
 selves might be given as the best summary of the Acts. 
 
 We have first the preaching of the gospel ' in Jerusalem ' 
 until the martyrdom of Stephen ; then the dispersion 
 throughout Judaea and Samaria, viii. 1 ; Philip going down 
 to Samaria, viii. 6 ; and afterwards Peter and John, viii. 14 ; 
 then the conversion of Paul * the Apostle of the Gen- 
 tiles ' and the vision of Peter ; finally a full account of the 
 missionary labours of Paul and others, culminating in 
 the establishment of the gospel in the capital of the 
 world. 
 
 IJidpTvpcs] 'witnesses': doctrind et sanguine ,1^. Notice 
 the first duty of an Apostle and cf. iv. 33, x. 39, xiii. 
 31. 
 
 9. vTTcXaPev] ' received him ' so that He seemed to be 
 supported by it. 6xvi^^ paaiXiKduj Chrysostom. 
 
 10. dr€vClovT€s] A. and K. V. * looking stedfastly'. The 
 word (from a intensive and relvco) occurs 10 times in the Acts 
 and describes a somewhat strained, earnest gaze, cf. iii. 4, 
 12, vi. 15, vii. 55. 
 
 els Tov ovpavov] Notice the quiet emphasis of these 
 words four times repeated. 
 
 tos-.-Tjo-av, Kttl l8ov] Cf. Luke vii. 12 q)s 'nyyicr€...Kal Idoij. 
 The simplest method of representing two events as happen- 
 ing together is to place them side by side, and this method, 
 very common in Homer, is fairly frequent in classical 
 v^tallb. Gk, e.g. Plat. Symp. 220 c, TJdr] fieo-rjimppia rjv Kal dvdpooiroL 
 Curtkis 770'^ai'oj'To, * it was midday ivhen they began to notice '. Cf . 
 Gk Gr too iii. 2 n. ; Mark xv. 25 riv uipa Tpirrj Kal eara^pojaav avrbv, 
 pp. 213, and the use of atque in simul atque. Hence even where a 
 temporal particle, e. g. cis, is used we often find, as here, a 
 
13] 
 
 NOTES, 77 
 
 pleonastic /cat added to mark that the two events happened 
 exactly together. 
 
 dCv8p€s] Cf. Luke xxiv. 4 : so too an ' angel' is called 
 *aman' x. 30. Cf. xi. 13. 
 
 11. ovTa)s...5v Tpoirov] Emphatic repetition. 
 
 12. *EXai<5vos] * Olivet', V. Olivetumj 'the olive- 
 garden ' (cf. dfiTreXcou) ; only here, usually t6 opos r(2v 
 iXaiwv. The Mt of Olives is a ridge about one mile long, 
 running N. and S., on the E. of Jerusalem, separated from 
 it by the narrow ravine of the Kidron. 
 
 CT-aPpdrov...] Cf. Ex. xvi. 29, ' abide ye every man in 
 his place, let no man go out of his place on the seventh day'. 
 This special command had been made by the Eabbis the 
 basis of a general rule fixing the distance which might be 
 lawfully traversed on the Sabbath at '2000 cubits' (about 
 six furlongs), the space kept between the ark and the people 
 in the wilderness Josh. iii. 4, the distance to which the 
 suburbs of a Levitical city extended, Numb. xxxv. 5, and the 
 traditional distance which separated the tabernacle from 
 the furthest part of the camp. 
 
 ?Xov is not = ^Trexoi' : the distance is regarded as a 
 quality possessed by the mountain. Many consider that B.w.A. 
 Luke here describes the Ascension as taking place at some 
 spot on the Mt of Olives distant a sabbath day's journey 
 from Jerusalem, and the present Church of the Ascension is 
 on the central peak of the mountain, which is at about that 
 distance. But this view does not agree with Luke xxiv. 50 
 where it is said that ' Jesus led them out to over against 
 (^ojs TrpSs) Bethany', which is a village on the E. slope of the 
 Mt of Olives \fifteen furlongs' (John xi. 18) from Jerusa- 
 lem. Probably therefore Luke here gives the distance of 
 the Mt of Olives from Jerusalem for the information of 
 his Gentile readers and does not fix the exact spot of the 
 Ascension, which took place amid ' the wild uplands Stanley, 
 which overhang Bethany, in a seclusion which would per- ^^'^^j, 
 haps nowhere else be found so near the stir of a mighty c^s 
 city'. 
 
 13. rh vircpwov] Possibly the avuiyeov jxiya of Mark 
 xiv. 15, Luke xxii. 12, where the Last Supper took place. 
 The vwepi^ov in a house was a large room suitable fo;r 
 gatherings, cf. xx. 8. 
 
 o T€ IleTpos...] The following table gives the four lists 
 of the Apostles to be found in the N. T. 
 
78 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [i. 13 
 
 Matthew x. 2. Mark iii. IG. Luke vi. 14. Acts i. 13. 
 
 
 Simon 
 
 Peter 
 
 
 Andrew 
 
 James 
 John 
 
 Andrew 
 
 John 
 
 James 
 
 James 
 
 James 
 
 John 
 
 Andrew 
 
 John 
 
 Andrew 
 
 
 Phi 
 
 lip 
 
 
 Bartholomew 
 
 Bartholomew 
 
 Bartholomew 
 
 Thomas 
 
 Thomas 
 
 Matthew 
 
 Matthew 
 
 Bartholomew 
 
 Matthew 
 
 Thomas 
 
 Thomas 
 
 Matthew 
 
 
 James 6 
 
 Tou *AA<^atou 
 
 
 Thad 
 
 daeus 
 
 Simon 
 
 6 ZtjAwtj^'s 
 
 Simon 
 
 6 Kai^avaiOf 
 
 'Judas 
 
 of James* 
 
 Ju 
 
 das Isca 
 
 riot 
 
 Vacant 
 
 Men- 
 vale, 
 c. 59. 
 
 In each list the twelve names fall into three groups of four, 
 each group headed by the same name. The first two groups 
 are identical in their composition. In the third it is neces- 
 sary to identify Thaddaeus (or Lebbaeus, for the readings 
 vary) with * Judas of James'. For the use of double 
 names cf. ver. 23 n, 
 
 6 ^T]Xa)TT]s] The Greek equivalent of the Chaldee Kava- 
 vaios (not Xai'aj'aros= 'inhabitant of Canaan'). Simon 
 belonged to the sect of the Zealots who were noted for their 
 fierce advocacy of the Mosaic ritual, and who assume so 
 prominent a position in the siege of Jerusalem. 
 
 'I. *IaK(oPov] A. V. ' brother of James', assuming that he 
 is 'loi^Sas a5eX06s'Ia/ca'/3ou of Jude i. 1. E. V. rightly gives 
 the natural rendering ' son of James '. He is referred to as 
 ' Judas not Iscariot ' John xiv. 22. Nothing else is known 
 of him. 
 
 14. ojioGvjiaSov] Eleven times in the Acts : not else- 
 where in N. T. except Kom. xv. 6. 
 
 <rvv Tvvo-'l^v . Kttl M.] 'with women and (noteworthy 
 among them) Mary'. Such women might be Mary Magda- 
 lene, Joanna, Susanna, Luke viii. 2, ' Mary the mother of 
 
I. 15] 
 
 FOTES. 79 
 
 James and Joses', and Salome the 'mother of Zebedee's 
 children', Matt, xxvii. 56. 
 
 Tois dS€X<|>ots] Cf. Matt. xii. 46 ; Mark iii. 31 ; Luke 
 viii. 19, ' his mother and his brethren ' ; mentioned with 
 *his mother' and 'his sisters', and their names given 
 'James and Joses and Simon and Judas' Matt. xiii. 56; 
 Mark vi. 3 ; ' his brethren ' John vii. 9 ; ' James the Lord's 
 brother' Gal. i. 19. 
 
 The fact that they are invariably termed d8e\(poi, and so 
 often mentioned, as here, with 'his mother', seems to 
 make it certain that they were actually His brethren the 
 sons of Mary. No other meaning can naturally be given to 
 the words. 
 
 A strong desire however to make Jesus the only son 
 of ' the Virgin ' has given rise to many theories, of which 
 the two chief are : 
 
 (1) A theory advanced first by Jerome a.d. 383 that 
 they were ' cousins ' of Jesus. To assign such a meaning to 
 dd€\(p6s is distinctly contrary to its biblical usage (its 
 application to a 'nephew' Gen. xxix. 15 being exceptional, 
 and its frequent metaphorical use, e.g. i. 15, being quite 
 distinct). The theory is built upon a series of assumptions 
 of which the first is that Mary had a sister also called 
 Mary (a most improbable view and only supported by a 
 very doubtful punctuation of John xix. 25), and that this 
 'Mary is identical with 'Mary the mother of James and 
 Joses', Matt, xxvii. oQ. It is sufficiently disproved by Excur- 
 Lightfoot. S."" 
 
 (2) A theory held in very early times and strongly 
 advocated by Epiphanius bishop of Constantia a.d. 367, 
 that they were the sons of Joseph by a former wife. Accord- 
 ing to Epiphanius Joseph was eighty years old when 
 betrothed to Mary. This theory being purely suppositional 
 admits no proof or disproof. It is advocated by Lightfoot 
 who refers to the fact that the dying Jesus commended His Light- 
 mother to John (John xix. 26, 27) who took her ' unto his ^°^*» 
 own home', as a 'fatal objection' to her having had sons of ed. 2, 
 her own. P- 204. 
 
 15. Iv rats 't\^, TavTttis] i. e. between the Ascension and 
 Pentecost. 
 
 6vo|jLaTa)v] A. V. 'names' ; B. V. rightly 'persons'. For 
 "this Hebrew use cf. Numb. i. 2, 18, 20; Bev. iii. 4. 
 
 ' lirl t6 avTo] of place 'gathered together', cf. ii. 1, 
 iii. 44'; Luke xvii. 35. 
 
80 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [i. 16 
 
 16. av8p€S...] The clear and tellinpj argument of this 
 speech is so obscured in both A. and K.V. that it needs 
 careful attention. 
 
 In it Peter brings forward a Messianic prophecy to shew 
 (1) that a certain event in the past was necessary, viz. the 
 betrayal of Jesus by an Apostle, (2) that thereby a neces- 
 sary duty is imposed upon them in the present, viz. the 
 selection of a successor. This connection is emphatically 
 marked by the prominent ^5ei the first word of the speech, 
 and the equally prominent del (ver. 21) the first word of the 
 second half. 
 
 With regard to the first division of his speech the 
 method Peter adopts is not to give the prophecy first and 
 the corresponding facts afterwards, but to give the facts 
 first and the prophecy afterwards. 
 
 (a) He states that the prophecy had to be fulfilled which 
 was spoken concerning Judas, and argues that its applica- 
 tion must be to Judas because Judas was an Apostle. (It 
 will be seen that the prophecy refers to one who held an 
 * overseership ', so that the fact of Judas being an Apostle 
 is the proof of its reference to him.) 
 
 (/3) He then proceeds (v. 18) further to prepare the way 
 for the quotation of the prophecy by referring to another 
 remarkable fact, viz. the purchase by Judas of a field and 
 (i) his suicide in that field, (ii) the consequent pollution of 
 the field, which became * a field of blood ' and uninhabit- 
 able. 
 
 Then he brings forward the prophecy which accurately 
 tallies with these facts, {^) (i) as invoking a curse on the 
 betrayer, (ii) as referring to an ^iravXis he possessed 
 (=xcopiov €KT7jcraTo) which is to be desolate and unin- 
 habitable, and (a) as mentioning the betrayer as holding an 
 ' overseership', 
 
 ?8€t] * It was necessary '. Throughout the Acts Jesus is 
 regarded as the Messiah whom the Jewish scriptures fore- 
 told. The circumstances of His life and death must there- 
 fore necessarily fulfil the prophetic passages of Scripture. It 
 is the constant endeavour of the Apostles to shew that the 
 life and works of Jesus do accurately correspond with these 
 prophecies. 
 
 Ti\v 7pa<|>T]v] ' the passage of scripture', i. e. the one he 
 is about to quote, ver. 20. A. V. wrongly refers in margin to 
 Light- I's. xU. 9. 
 
 foot, < rpj^g singular ypa<pi] in the N. T. always means & parti- 
 
 iii. 22. cular passage of Sciiptuie\ 
 
I. 19] NOTES. 81 
 
 TJv •n"po€iTr€...] The Psalmist spoke of his own troubles, 
 but through his instrumentality (5ta) the Holy Spirit fore- 
 told the sufferings and betrayal of the Messiah. 
 
 Tov 7€V. oSiiYov] Cf. Matt. xxvi. 47. 
 
 17. otl] 'that', 'in that', 'seeing that', 'because'. 
 H. gives ort =' although ' — a typical instance of mistrans- 
 lation intended to save, and in fact ruining, the sense. 
 
 kXtjpov] (1) *a lot', (2) 'a thing assigned by lot*, 
 (3) ' allotment ', * portion '. Hence clerus = ' the clergy '. 
 
 18. ovTos jJi^v o'Sv...Al'[xaTos] Marked off in E. V. as 
 
 a parenthesis, (and so in the text,) and generally regarded 
 as inserted by the historian. But it has been rightly re- 
 marked that (1) such an insertion of a historical notice is A.M.La. 
 unnatural, (2) the use of fikv ovv (a formula of transition = 
 *so then') to introduce a parenthesis is unknown, (3) the 
 whole verse is rhetorical not narrative in style, cf. ovros, 
 fjLLo-dov TTJs ddiKLas, ekoLK-qae fxlaos, and beyond all (4) the 
 words are absolutely necessary to Peter's argument. 
 
 On the other hand in ver. 19 ttj 5iaX^/cr<^ avrwv and tovt 
 i<7TLv XcapLOP MfxaTos are clearly explanations inserted — 
 perhaps awkwardly but very naturally — by Luke writing in 
 Greek for Greek readers who would not have understood the 
 word ' AKeXdafidX' 
 
 €KTii<raTo X-.-] * acquired (i.e. made a KTrjfia or posses- 
 sion) a field from the reward of his guilt', i.e. from the * 30 
 pieces of silver ' which the chief priests had * covenanted ' to 
 give him, cf. Matt. xxvi. 14 — 16, and xxvii. 3 — 8, where the 
 account given differs considerably from that given here. 
 Attempts to reconcile the two passages by translating e/cr^- 
 (raro ' gave occasion to the purchase of involve a perversion 
 of the plain meaning of the Greek. 
 
 TrpT]v'iis...l 'having fallen face-foremost'. The words 
 indicate suicide by jumping or falling from a height of some 
 sort, and the suicide is clearly referred to as connected with 
 the field. Matt, has direXdcov cLTrrjy^aro. 
 
 €XdKT](r€v, from XdcrKu, always of sound, is here used of 
 bursting accompanied with sound, cf. frango, fragor; 
 'crack'. 
 
 19. TTJ StaXeKTcp avrwv] inserted by Luke from the point 
 of view of himself and Theophilus who used Greek. 
 
 SidXcKTos, from hakiyecrdaL, ' to converse ', = ' language ' 
 not 'dialect', cf. ii. 6, xxi. 40. 
 
 XwpCov Atfjiaros] Matt, has dyphs ai/jLaros, adding that 
 its former name was 6 dy. tov Kcpafi^ws. 
 
 P. 6 
 
82 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [i. 20 
 
 20. 7€VT]9TJTa)...] Ps. Ixix. 25: 
 
 Kal ip Tois aKrjvufxaaLv ovtCjv fx-fi ^aru) 6 KaroLKCoK 
 David and his kingdom are types of the Son of David and 
 His kingdom. Hence words used of his own enemies by 
 David are applied to the enemies of the Messiah, or referred 
 H. specially to one such enemy as here. ' The 69th Psalm is 
 
 w?th^' often quoted in St Matt, and St John and seems to have 
 Chrys. been regarded as peculiarly prophetic of the Messiah '. 
 ^iravXis] Clearly parallel to x^^P^ou. 
 
 TTiv cirto-Koir^v...] Ps. cix. 8. For iirLa-KOTrrju A. V. gives 
 the derived word ' Bishoprick', but E. V. ' office' and in the 
 margin * overseer ship'. 
 
 21. (^ €l(rTJX0€v K. 15. €<})* r[\i.SLs] = ver8abatur inter nos, of 
 habitual daily intercourse, cf. ix. 28 ; Ps. cxxi. 8 ; 1 Sam. 
 xxix. 6 ; John x. 9. 
 
 22. Tov paiTT. *Ia>dvov] which immediately preceded the 
 public ministry of Jesns, cf. Luke iii. 
 
 rovrav] Deictic, and emphatic by position. 
 
 23. 2crTT]<rav] i.e. the whole company did so. 
 
 *Ia)<ni<|>...] Nothing is known of either. 
 
 Joseph's regular name (cf. KoKoijfjLevop) was Joseph 
 Barsabbas, i.e. son of Sabbas, it being common thus to dis- 
 tinguish men by adding the name of the father, cf. Matt. xvi. 
 17 Simon Barjona, Acts xiii. 6 Barjesus. To this name was 
 often added an additional name, a sort of * surname' (cf. 
 iireKkfidti), sometimes expressing some personal characteristic 
 (cf. iv. 36 'Iwo-7)0 6 iTrLKXTjdels Bapva^as, i. e. * son of con- 
 solation'; X. 5 i^liMojva OS iirLKaXeiTat Il^rpos, i. e. ' the rock'), 
 V. F. frequently Latin in form, for use no doubt in dealing 
 c. 19, s. f. with non- Jews, and often similar in sound to the Hebrew 
 name, as here Joseph Justus ; cf . xiii. 9 Saul, Paul. 
 
 MaGGiav] Short for Mattathias ( = Theodorus), a common 
 Jewish name. 
 
 24. KapSio-yvwcTTa] Emphatic. He 'who knows the 
 heart' must judge right. The same adj. applied to God 
 XV. 8. 
 
 dvd8ei|ov] 'appoint', cf. Luke x. 1, dvidei^ep 6 KvpLos 
 er^povs e^dojULiJKOVTa. 
 
 25. €ls TOV Toirov tov tSiov] Euphemism. The phrase is 
 a strong antithesis to top rbirov . . AiroaToKT^s -, he was chosen 
 for the place of an Apostle, he had chosen his own place 
 
II. 1] 
 
 NOTES. 83 
 
 for himself. In Numb. xxiv. 25 'Balaam returned to his 
 place' {rov Toirov avrov) was interpreted by the Eabbis of 
 Gehenna. 
 
 Not only is the adj. Uios a strong one, cf. i. 7 n., but it 
 is emphasized by its position, as always, when the adj. is 
 thus placed after the noun and preceded by the article, cf. 
 ii. 20 Tjfxipav ttjv fjLeydXrjv Kal eincpavr], ii. 40 r-^s yevms ttJs 
 CKoXids raiuTvs, vi. 13 rod roirov rov dyloVf xi. 23 ttjz/ X^P'-^ 
 T^v Tov d.f xiii. 10 TCLS odoifS rds evdeias. 
 
 26. ^SwKav kXtjpovs] 'cast lots'; avroTs, ethic dat. 'for 
 them'. Decision by lots is very frequent in O.T. The 
 scape-goat was chosen from two by lot Lev. xvi. 7 — 10, 
 Moses ordained (Numb, xxxiv. 13) that the inheritance of 
 the 12 tribes should be assigned by lot, and Joshua so 
 assigned it, Josh. xiv. 2, xviii. 6 — an instance which would 
 naturally be considered here in filling up the number of 
 the tivelve Apostles, who represent the twelve tribes (cf. 
 Luke xxii. 30). 
 
 The two names would be written on small tablets and 
 cast into a vessel (or 'the lap', cf. Prov. xvi. 33) and then 
 shaken (cf. iraWoj, iraXos) until one fell (^irecrev) out. 
 
 <nJVKaT€4/T]<})to-9T]] The word is exactly = (7i;7/caTapi^/x^a;, 
 'reckon in along with', 'number with': ^prjcpot, calculi, 
 were regularly used in counting. Cf. avv€\f/ri(pL<Tap, xix. 19. 
 
 CHAPTEB II. 
 
 1. €v Tw <rovir\T]povo-0at...] lit. 'on the day of P. 
 being fulfilled'. Pentecost was a festal day looked forward 
 to as completing the period of harvest: hence, when it 
 arrives, it can be spoken of as 'being fulfilled', 'filled up', 
 'added to the now full tale of days'. 
 
 Cf. Luke ix. 51 iv rip av/JLTr\r)povadaL rds rj/jiipas ttjs dva- 
 \'f]\peo}s avTov, koX avTbs..J(rTi^pi^e, i.e. simultaneously with 
 the days of his taking up being completed (fiUed up to the 
 proper number) he set his face 
 
 ri\s TTcvniKoorTTJs] A feast, as its name implies, held on 
 the fiftieth day from the second day of the Passover, on 
 which day a sheaf of the firstfruits was 'waved' before the 
 Lord, whereas at Pentecost a sacrifice was made for the 
 completion of the harvest, cf. Lev. xxiii. 15 — 21. The 
 Passover, Pentecost, and the Feast of Tabernacles were the 
 three great feasts of the year, on which all males were ' to 
 appear before the Lord in the place that he shall choose', 
 Deut. xvi. 16. It is also called the 'feast of weeks', from 
 
 6—2 
 
84 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [ii. 1 
 
 the 'numbering seven weeks'. Whitsunday, on which the 
 sending of the Holy Spirit is commemorated, is the 10th 
 day after Ascension day, and so 50 days from the day when 
 ' Christ our passover was sacrificed for us \ 
 •nrdvTcs] All the believers in Jesus. 
 
 2. <o<nr€p] Note that it is not ' the sound of a blast ' 
 but *of as it were a blast': so too dxrei irvpos. 
 
 3. 8iajjL€pi^6fjL€vai] Not * cloven' as A.V. (for the word 
 is not an adj., but a present part.) but 'distributing them- 
 selves ', i.e. one to each, a meaning which is necessary to 
 account for the singular verb iKadtaev, the nom. to which 
 is yXuxjaa, which can be naturally supplied after the yXCia- 
 (rac have been referred to as 'distributing themselves', but 
 not otherwise. V. has dispertitae, and cf. diefxipi^ov ver. 45. 
 
 For the resting of a flame on the head as a sign of 
 divine favour cf. Virg. Aen. ii. 683, 
 
 Ecce levis summo de vertice visus lull 
 
 Fundere lumen apex. 
 So too Ov. Fast. vi. 635 jlammeus apex^ and Horn. II, xviii. 
 214. 
 
 4. XaXciv cT^pais -YXcoo-o-ais] 'to speak with tongues 
 different to their own ', for ^repos expresses something dif- 
 ferent (cf. ver. 13), not merely, like dWos, something 
 additional. 
 
 With regard to this event nothing is known but what 
 Luke tells us. From his words it is clear (1) that he 
 describes the speakers speaking in languages they did not 
 know before, and the hearers understanding them, vv. 8 and 
 11, (2) that the event is described as exceptional and 
 accompanied by great excitement, ver. 13, (3) that it is 
 connected not with teaching but with praise and adora- 
 tion, ver. 11. Compare x. 46 — 48 where 'speaking with 
 tongues' is also spoken of as an exceptional event and 
 connected with 'glorifying God', and xix. 6 where it is 
 again exceptional and distinguished from 'prophesying' 
 or preaching. 
 
 ' Speaking with tongues ' seems to have been used as a 
 regular form of worship in the Corinthian Church. St Paul 
 describes the practice at length 1 Cor. xiv., but it is clear 
 that as in use there it differed from what is described 
 here, for he dwells on the fact that the utterances could 
 not be understood without an interpreter : he also distinctly 
 deprecates the practice : he speaks of it as inferior to preach- 
 ing (7rpo(p7)T€tj€iv) and adds ver. 19 'I would rather speak 
 five words with my understanding (ry pot), that I might 
 
ii. 9] 
 
 NOTES, 85 
 
 instruct others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue 
 
 Mark xvi. 17, where to 'speak with new (kuivols) 
 tongues ' is promised by Jesus, is a doubtful passage, and 
 the reading Kaivais is also extremely uncertain. 
 
 diro(J)94Yy€cr0ai] eloqui : expresses eager impassioned 
 utterance, cf. ver. 14 and xxvi. 25, the only other passages 
 where it is found in N.T. Lucian (Paras. 4) uses it of the 
 
 * ring ' of a vessel when struck. 
 
 5. KaTOLKoi5vT€s] ' dwelHng ' A. and R. V. The word 
 certainly usually describes residence in a place, cf. iv. 16, 
 vii. 2, 4, ix. 22, 32, but should here perhaps be taken in 
 a fairly wide sense, to include those who were ' dwelling ' in 
 Jerusalem temporarily for the feast, as well as those who 
 had returned to reside there, either hoping for *the 
 consolation of Israel', like Simeon (Luke ii. 25 dvOpoorros 
 €v\a^r}s), or desiring to die and be buried in the Holy City. 
 
 6. 7€vo[JL€VT]S 8^ TTJs <|)covtjs] A. V. ' when this was 
 noised abroad', which would require ^tj/jltjs, 'a rumour', 
 
 * report' : R. V. rightly 'when this sound was heard ', referring 
 to the Tjxos of ver. 2 ; cf . (pojvr), of the sound of the wind, 
 John iii. 8; of an instrument, 1 Cor. xiv. 7, 8, 10. 
 
 <rvvexyQr\] mente confusa est, V. 
 
 7. roXiXaiot] All the Apostles and many of the disci- 
 ples came from Galilee, the chief scene of Jesus' labours. 
 The word is used here in its simple geographical sense : as 
 Galilaeans their natural language was Aramaic, not the lan- 
 guage of any of the nations about to be named. 
 
 There is no trace of contempt in the word here, although 
 Galilee was looked down upon (cf. John vii. 52), nor is 
 there any reference to the Galilaean 'accent' (cf. Mark 
 xiv. 70), for didXeKTos is not =' dialect', cf. i. 19 n. The Gibbon, 
 contemptuous application of Galilaei by Julian to the Chris- ^' ^^^ 
 tians is of course wholly distinct from the use of the word 
 here. 
 
 9. IlapGoi...] i.e. Jews who had settled and become 
 naturalized in those districts. They were known as ' Jews 
 of the dispersion' {diacnropd) ; cf. too xxi. 21 roi/s Kara tcl 'ddvi) 
 'lovBaiovs. They may be divided into four divisions : 
 
 (1) The Eastern or Babylonian, originating in the 
 carrying away of the ten tribes by Shalmaneser b. c. 721, 
 2 Kings xviii. 11, and of Judah and Benjamin under Nebu- 
 chadnezzar B. c. 588, 2 Kings xxiv. 
 
 (2) The Syrian, due to the removal of Jewish colonists 
 by Seleucus Nicator (b.c. 312 — 280) from Babylon to the 
 
86 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [ii. 9 
 
 west. Antiochus the Great also removed 2000 Jewish fami- 
 lies from Judaea to Lydia and Phrygia. 
 Meri- (3) The Egyptian^ due to the Jewish settlements esta- 
 
 ^^28' blished in Alexandria by Alexander and Ptolemy I., where 
 and 29. at the Christian era Jews formed two-fifths of the popula- 
 tion. Cf. xviii. 24 n. 
 
 (4) The Roman Jews brought to Kome by Pompey after 
 his occupation of Jerusalem b. c. 63 and settled in the trans- 
 Tiberine region. 
 
 The text corresponds to these four historical and geo- 
 graphical divisions : (1) Ildp9oL...M€(ro7roTafiiav, {2)'Iovdaiau 
 ...'n.aiJL<f>v\iav, (3) AtyvTrrov . . .Kvprjurju, (4) ol iirt. 'Poj/xatot. 
 
 The Cretes and Arabians are mentioned last — somewhat 
 awkwardly — as not falling into any group. 
 
 IlapOoi] Put first as most important : their empire at 
 this time extended from India to the Tigris. 
 
 MtjSoi] a name strictly applied to a people of Western 
 Asia, who were merged with the Persians into one powerful 
 empire by Cyrus the Great (b.c. 559). They were subdued 
 by Alexander the Great, and after his death soon absorbed 
 by the Parthians. The Greek writers use the word vaguely 
 = * Persians', ' the inhabitants of the Persian kingdom'. 
 
 'EXajxcirai] 'inhabitants of Elam', a district S. of As- 
 syria and E. of Persia, with Susa (Shushan) for its capital. 
 
 Mco-oiroTaiiCav] Between the Euphrates and Tigris. 
 
 'lovSaCav] Clearly not Judaea as distinguished from 
 Samaria (cf. i. 8) but the ' land of the Jews ', i.e. Palestine 
 and perhaps some part of Syria. It is naturally placed at 
 the head of the second group with which it is geographically 
 connected. 
 
 Cappadocia extends from Mt Taurus northward to 
 Pontus, which extends to the Euxine ; Phrygia lies inland 
 W. of Cappadocia ; Pamphylia on the S. coast E. of Cilicia. 
 
 Trjv 'Ao-Cav] As throughout the Acts = the Roman pro- 
 vince of Asia comprising Mysia, Lydia and Caria, with 
 Ephesus for its capital. 
 
 10. TO, iJt^pTi...] The singularly fertile district to the W. 
 of the Greater Sjnrtis known as the Cyrenaic Pentapolis, 
 the modern Tripoli. * Simon a Cyrenian ' is mentioned 
 Matt. xxvi. 73. 
 
 €'irt8T]}i.ovvT€s] Used generally of temporary stay in a 
 foreign place, cf. xvii. 21 ot ein, ^evoi. The word is not how- 
 ever here contrasted with KarotKovvres (ver. 5), but seems 
 added to shew that'Pw/xaroi is used in a geographical sense 
 
II. 14] NOTES, 87 
 
 = 'from Eome', and not, as often, in a political sense 
 
 = ' Eoman citizens', cf. xvi. 21, 37, 38. 
 
 'lovSaioC T€ Kal TTpocnjXvToi] In apposition with and So A. 
 defining all the preceding proper names, and not merely ^- ^^• 
 'FwfjLoioL. This would have been perfectly clear had it not 
 been for the addition of the *Cretes and Arabians', appa- 
 rently as a sort of afterthought, to what was already a 
 complete and symmetrical list. 
 
 irpoo-TJXvTos (from irpoo-^pxeo-Oai^* one who joins') is 
 used in LXX. to render the Hebrew word for which A. V. 
 gives * stranger', e.g. Ex. xx. 10 o irpoo: 6 TrapoLKun/ ev croi. 
 Instances in the O. T. are Uriah the Hittite and Araunah 
 the Jebusite. Matt, xxiii. 15 refers to the zeal shewn for 
 'making proselytes'; cf. Hor. Sat. i. 4. 142 ac veluti te\ 
 Judaei cogemus in hanc concedere turham. For the number 
 of Jews and Jewish proselytes in Italy cf. Tac. Ann. ii. 85, 
 who refers to a decree made by Tiberius (a. d. 19) ut quattuor 
 millia Uhertini generis ea superstitione infecta...in insulam 
 Sardiniam veherentur, . .ceteri cederent Italia. The division 
 into Proselytes of the Gate, who were not bound by circum- 
 cision and the other special laws of the Mosaic code, and 
 Proselytes of Eighteousness, who were circumcised and 
 carried out the full Judaic ritual, seems later than this 
 period. 
 
 12. SnTTTOpoOvTo, 8iaxX€vd^ovT€s] Cf. x. 17 n. 
 
 13. yXcvkovs] a. and E. V. * new wine*, somewhat un- 
 wisely, as Pentecost came before the vintage. From Lucian 
 Ep. Sat. XXII. it is clear that it is raw young wine with fer- 
 mentation still going on, indigestible and intoxicating, 
 served to poor guests, while the rich man drinks oTvos 
 dvdocTfJiias. Cf. too Job xxxii. 19 dcrKbs yXevKovs ^iojv dedefi^- 
 vos. The use of the word clearly implies contempt, cf. Juv. 
 III. 292 cujus aceto...tumes ? where aceto is contemptuous. 
 
 14. o-raGcls 8^...] Peter's object is to explain and 
 justify what has occurred, his whole argument being from 
 the fulfilment of prophecy. Signs and wonders were to 
 accompany the coming of Messiah, and the speaking with 
 tongues is one of these signs. Moreover that Jesus is Mes- 
 siah is shewn by His works (ver. 22) and especially by His 
 death and resurrection, which exactly fulfil the words of 
 David. 
 
 o"Ta0€fe, liTTJpcv Ti]v ^(>ivr\v, d'ir€<(>0€7^aTo] These intro- 
 ductory words mark the importance of the speech. This 
 pictorial use of cradels is a marked peculiarity of Luke, 
 being used by no other writer in N. T. Cf. Luke xviii. 11, 40, 
 xix. 8 ; Acts v. 20, xvii. 22, xxvii. 21. 
 
88 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ii. 14 
 
 TovTo] explained by o^ yap... below : ' this, namely that 
 these men are not... '. 
 
 15. o5tol] Deictic. 
 
 copa TpCrn] The Jews, like the Eomans, divided the 
 time between sunrise and sunset into 12 equal parts, which 
 would vary in length according to the time of year. At the 
 equinoxes the * third hour' would be 9 a.m. It was the 
 first hour of prayer, and the time of the offering of the 
 morning sacrifice in the Temple. * Before it no pious Jew 
 might eat or drink'. 
 
 16. TovTO IcTTtv rh €lpi]^^vov...] i.e. 'this, which is hap- 
 pening, is identical with' or 'the fulfilment of what was 
 spoken,..'. 
 
 The quotation is from Joel ii. 28 — 32 and closely follows 
 the LXX. 
 
 17. €v rats etrxdrais ijji..] Joel has merely fierci ravra, 
 but himself proceeds to define the time as rjfjL^paLs e/cetVats and 
 7}fjL. Kvpiov (Joel ii. 29, 31), and so Peter, interpreting the 
 prophecy as foretelling Messiah's kingdom, naturally substi- 
 tutes for fxera ravra the well-known phrase * the last days', 
 which is frequently used to indicate the time of Messiah's 
 coming (e.g. Is. ii. 2; Micah iv. 1), and which Peter 
 would naturally use of the time when he was speaking, for 
 the Apostles regarded themselves as Hving * in the last days ' 
 and looked forward to the coming of Christ in glory in the 
 near future. (Cf. Heb. i. 2 iir* iaxdrcau tQv i^/ul. tovtwv.) 
 
 opdcrcis] 'visions': this word, for which Luke always 
 employs opa/>ta, indicates something clearer than 'a dream'. 
 Matt. xvii. 9 describes the appearance {co^drjaav) of Moses 
 and Elias at the transfiguration as opafxa, cf. vii. 31 where 
 the ' burning bush ' is Spafia : its clearness is marked x. 3 
 iv opdfjLaTL (pavepQs. On the other hand it may occur to a 
 person ' in an ecstasy', xi. 5, or 'in the night', xvi. 9, xviii. 
 9 ; and xii. 9 it is marked as something which the beholder 
 knows to be unreal. 
 
 18. To{>s SovXovs p.ov] A. V. in Joel, following the He- 
 brew, has 'the servants and the handmaids', i.e. actual 
 servants. Peter here follows LXX. 
 
 19. The words o^w and arj/uLeTa Karta are not in LXX. and 
 seem to be introduced to make the antithesis between what 
 should happen in heaven and on earth clearer. In heaven 
 there are to be r^para, 'marvels', 'prodigies', such as 
 changes in the sun, on earth cr-qixela, 'signs', events which 
 symbolize some great change. The next words illustrate 
 these ripara and arjixeia in inverse order (jper Chiasmum)^ 
 
II. 22] NOTES. 89 
 
 and therefore alfxa koI irvp... must be taken as = ' bloodshed 
 and devastation by fire', and not * bloody and fiery appear- 
 ances'. Cf. the prediction by Jesus, Matt. xxiv. 6, 29, of 
 wars on earth and portents in heaven. 
 
 20. i^ji. KvpCov...] The second coming of Messiah in 
 glory. For the adj. emphatic by position cf. i. 25 n. cttl- 
 (pav-q (in the Heb. 'terrible'; A. and E.V. 'notable'; V. 
 manlfestus) describes a day which will be 'clearly visible' 
 to all in its occurrences and meaning. 
 
 For i7rL<pdv€La used of ' the second coming', cf. 2 Thess. 
 ii. 8 ; 1 Tim. vi. 14. We use the term 'Epiphany' of the 
 'manifestation ' to the Gentiles: cf. Collect for the Epiphany 
 ' Grod, who by the leading of a star didst manifest thy 
 only-begotten Son to the Gentiles '. 
 
 22. 'lr\crovv tov Na^copatov] The names applied to 
 our Lord in the Acts deserve careful study. 
 
 (1) Jesus is His name as a man. It is an ordinary 
 name, and is the Gk form of Joshua (cf. vii. 45 ' brought 
 in with Jesus'), which is contracted from Jehoshua = ' the 
 help of Jehovah' or ' Saviour', cf. Matt. i. 21. 
 
 ^ Jesus of Nazareth^ is used when reference is made to 
 Jesus as a man needing thus to be identified (cf. carefully 
 John xviii. 5, 7, xix. 19; Acts vi. 14, xxvi. 9, and the very 
 interesting instance xxii. 8 with note). In the absence of 
 surnames this addition of their birthplace is one of the 
 best known methods of identifying individuals. 
 
 In the healing of the impotent man, iii. 6 and iv. 10, 
 Paul twice speaks of 'Jesus Christ of Nazareth', thus (1) 
 clearly identifying the person, (2) giving Him the title in 
 virtue of which the act of healing is performed. 
 
 (2) Christ, 6 x/)tc7r6s, 'the anointed one', is a ren- 
 dering of the word 'Messiah' (cf. John i. 41), the name 
 applied by the Jews to the Great Deliverer whom the Pro- 
 phets foretold. He is described as 'the anointed one' 
 because priests and kings were anointed, and He was to be 
 the Priest and the King. The descent of the Holy Spirit 
 at His baptism is regarded as the ' anointing' of Jesus, cf. 
 Luke iv. 18 ; Is. Ixi. 1 ; Acts x. 38 ^xp'-^^^ avrov 6 debs ttvc^- 
 [xarL ayiip. 
 
 (3) Jesus Christ has not in the Acts yet become a 
 mere name, but involves a statement, viz. the identity of 
 the man Jesus with Messiah ; ' Jesus Messiah ' may be 
 compared as an appellation with ^Caesar Imperator\ To 
 prove the claim of the man Jesus to the title ' Christ ' is 
 one main purpose of the Acts. As ascribing the title Mes- 
 siah to Him the name 'Jesus Christ' is very frequently 
 assigned to our Lord when authority, power, or dignity is 
 
90 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ii. 22 
 
 ascribed to Him, e.g. ii. 38, iv. 10 ^in the name of Jesus 
 Christ', ix. 34 * Jesus Christ healeth thee'. 
 
 The following passages afford instances of the use of 
 XPLCTTos as applied to Jesus : — 
 
 ii. 36 xptcrr^j' iiroirjaev 6 debs tovtov rhv ^Irja., 'made 
 Jesus (to be) Messiah'. 
 
 iii. 20 rhv . . .xpLCTThv 'l77(roui' = ' the... Messiah' and then 
 is added in explanation 'Jesus'; so too v. 42. 
 
 xvii. 3 ovTos icTTLP 6 xpto-T^s 6 ^Irjaovs, 'this man is the 
 Messiah even Jesus'. 
 
 xviii. 5 diafxapTvpofievos elvai rhv xp'-^^'^ov 'Irjcrovv, 'that 
 the Messiah is Jesus '; so too xviii. 28. 
 
 In xxiv. 24 ttjs els Xpia-rbv ^Irjaovv irl<TTeo3s is somewhat 
 doubtfully supported and probably wrong, being contrary 
 to the entire usage of the Acts. 
 
 diroScSctYjJL^vov] A. and E.V. 'approved'. The word 
 is a strong one, 'clearly shewn', 'pointed out specially', 
 'apart from others', cf. 1 Cor. iv. 9: it also, while thus 
 expressing clearness, suggests certainty, cf. xxv. 7. 
 
 diro Tov 0€ov] divinitus; not 'by', but 'from God', 
 from whom he received His mission and authority; cf. 
 Gal. i. 1 ovK dir^ dvdpwirujv. Notice how Peter marks the 
 divine origin of the mission of Jesus by emphatic repetition 
 of 6 deosy TOV 6., 6 Oeos (vv. 22 — 24), d debs, tov deov (w. 32, 
 33), 6 deos (ver. 36). 
 
 8vvdjJi€<ri, T€pa<rt, <rr]ji,€Cots] The same acts viewed in 
 different lights, (1) as indicating power in the person doing 
 them, (2) as exciting wonder in the persons seeing them, 
 (3) as being signs from which inferences can be drawn. 
 
 23. tovtov] recalls attention with emphasis to the 
 person described, a very frequent use. 
 
 PovXfj] 'will', 'purpose', 'counsel'; cf. Hom. II. i, 5 
 Albs 5' €Te\eieTo ^ovXr}. 
 
 irpoTvcoo-ct] * praescientid' V., 'foreknowledge' A. and 
 R.V. The death of Jesus is described as willed and known 
 beforehand by God, and for that reason alone possible. 
 
 Sid x^ipos dvofJLwv] through the instrumentality of law- 
 less men, i.e. the Eoman soldiers. The Jews did not 
 actually crucify Jesus, although they caused His crucifixion. 
 
 •irpoo-inifavT€s] A graphic and realistic word, used de- 
 signedly. 
 
 dv€tXaT€] 'made away with', 'destroyed'; a word very 
 frequent in the Acts of putting to a violent or unjust death, 
 cf. V. 33, vii. 28, ix. 23, 29, x. 39, and dvaipeais viii. 1; 
 Luke xxii. 2. 
 
II. 27] NOTES. 91 
 
 24. Xvo-as rds...] The 'pangs of death' had * laid See M. 
 hold' of Jesus (cf. KpareladaL, and its use iii. 11, xxiv. 6; ®^®' 
 Luke viii. 54); from this 'hold' God had 'loosed' Him. 
 
 For pain or disease described as 'confining', 'holding pri- 
 soner', cf. xxviii. 8 dvaevTepLcp avvexoixevov\ Plat. Hep. 574 a 
 (jiSlaL crw^xecr^at. 
 
 The phrase cu5. Oavarov is from LXX. Psalm xviii. 4, 
 cxvi. 3 Trepleaxov yw-e (halves davarov, where the Hebrew how- 
 ever gives 'snares' or 'traps of death', death being com- 
 pared to a hunter. Having regard to the sense of Xi^cas 
 and KparetddaL, and to the fact that Peter was not speaking 
 in Greek but to Jews, it is not improbable that he used the 
 word 'snares' and that Luke has replaced it by the well- 
 known LXX. rendering. 
 
 25. irpoopwjjt'qv...] Almost verbatim from LXX. Psalm 
 xvi. 8 — 11. Peter argues that the words of David could not 
 all have been spoken of himself alone, especially ver. 27, and 
 should rather be regarded as applicable (cf. X^7€t els avrSv) 
 to Messiah in His hour of trouble : he therefore interprets 
 them of Messiah, who is regarded as uttering them as an 
 expression of His trust in Jehovah, even when *held' by 
 the 'pangs of death'. 
 
 7rpoopw/j.rju = 'I saw before me', i.e. present: A.V. gives 
 'foresaw', obscuring the sense. Ktjpiou = JehoYBh. 
 
 €K 8€|ic5v] In the position of a defender : the advocate M. 
 stood at his client's right hand, cf. Psalm cix. 31. 
 
 26. ^Tt 8^ Kal] Emphatic. 'Nay more my flesh (i.e. 
 my actual body) shall dwell awhile (i.e. in the grave) sup- 
 ported upon hope (ex' eXTrtSi) '. 
 
 For KaTacrKT]v«<r€i, 'pitch a tent', 'rest', 'dwell awhile', 
 cf. Matt.xiii. 32 'the birds of the air come and lodge (/cara- 
 (7Krivovv)\ John i. 14 d 'Koyos crdp^ ey^vero /cat icKrjvuaeu ev 
 
 i]IXLV. 
 
 27. els a8T]v] Constructio praegnans. A.V. has 'in 
 heir, R.V. 'in Hades', i.e. 'the unseen world'. adr]s repre- 
 sents the Hebrew sheol, 'the grave' (e.g. Gen. xxxvii. 35), 
 a very negative word, 'the place not of the living but of 
 the dead'. It is often used locally as the opposite of 
 'heaven', e.g. Job xi. 8, and cf. Matt. xi. 23; Luke x. 15. 
 Neither it, nor ^drjs, denotes a place of punishment ; even in 
 Luke xvi. 23 'in hell {iv tQ q,8r}) he lift up his eyes', the 
 marked addition of the words virdpxoou ev ^aadvoLS shews 
 that the idea of torment is in no way involved in the word. 
 'Death' and 'Hades' are strictly parallel terms: he who 
 *is dead' is 'in Hades': the word is used four times in 
 Eev., and always with ddvaros, * death'. 
 
92 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ii. 27 
 
 The 'in Hades' of E.V. is not a translation but a mere 
 transliteration, and does not to an ordinary reader convey 
 the simple meaning of the Greek, viz. *in the grave', while 
 to an educated reader it is useless. 
 X From this passage are derived the words of the Apostles' 
 
 Creed * He descended into hell'. The English word 'hell' 
 is derived from 'helan', to hide. The bad sense which 
 attaches to it is partly due to its having been employed not 
 only as a rendering of q.brjs but also of yhvva, e. g. Matt. 
 V. 22. 
 
 28. 68o{>s ^wTis] i.e. as applied by Peter to Jesus, His 
 rising from the dead : so too the next words describe His 
 ascension and position in heaven enjoying the presence of 
 Jehovah. 
 
 29. dV8p€s d8€\<)>oC] The addition of the word dvdpes 
 in addressing an audience is respectful and therefore neces- 
 sary in any speech that is in any way formal, cf. the well- 
 known avdpe^ diKaa-Taif 'AdrjvaioL, &c., and cf. i. 11, ii. 14, 
 ii. 22, vii. 2. It may often be rendered ' men ', but in the 
 present phrase we are compelled to omit it and translate 
 'brethren', thus losing the distinction between this more 
 formal phrase and the affectionate d5eX0ot of iii. 17 and the 
 Pauline epistles. 
 
 €jov] sc. iarL ' I may speak freely to you about David', 
 for you are Israelites and know (1) the facts of his death 
 and burial, (2) his hopes and predictions about his descend- 
 ant, the Messiah. 
 
 araTpictpXOv] Usually applied to Abraham, or the 
 twelve sons of Jacob (cf. vii. 8) as the great 'original 
 fathers ' of the race. Here to David as head of the family 
 from which Messiah was to come. 
 
 r6 |jLVT][i,a avTov...] Cf. 1 Kings ii. 10; Neh. iii. 16. 
 Jos. The sepulchre is said to have been opened and robbed by 
 Ant VII. Hyrcanus b.c. 134 and again by Herod. 
 
 30. •uirdpxtov] Strictly *to be originally', 'in the be- 
 ginning', 'to start with'; hence ra vTrapxovra, 'property', 
 iv. 32, and often in Luke, and virdp^eis ii. 45. It is a favour- 
 ite word with Luke (never found in Matt., Mark, or John), 
 and though perhaps never quite losing its strict meaning, it 
 becomes often almost= ' to be', e.g. vii. 55. Hence the use 
 of irpovTTTJpxeu viii. 9 when the sense of ' before' has to be 
 clearly expressed. 
 
 opKw...] Cf. 2 Sam. vii. 16 with Ps. cxxxii. 11. 
 KaGtcrai] Active, ' set', 'cause to sit'. There is no ace. 
 after it, for the words ' from the fruit of his loins ' practi- 
 
II. 38] 
 
 NOTES. 93 
 
 cally contain the object of the verb, viz. 'a son', 
 ' descendant '. 
 
 32. TovTov Tov 'I.] Emphatic, bringing home and 
 summing up the argument. ' David foretold that Messiah 
 should rise from the dead : this man Jesus (cf . ver. 22) God 
 did raise from the dead : therefore Jesus is Messiah'. 
 
 o5 = * of which fact'. 
 
 33. TT) 8€|ia] ' by the right hand' : dat. of instrument. 
 Throughout Peter emphasizes the action of God. The 
 renderings ' at ' or 'to the right hand ' are impossible, but 
 Bengel's dextra Dei exaltatus est ad dextram Dei is a fair 
 deduction from the Greek, especially when compared with 
 ver. 34. 
 
 ovv] 'therefore', ' and so' : God's raising Him to heaven 
 is the natural sequel to His raising Him from the grave. 
 
 Ttfv T€...Xap«v] i.e. having received the Holy Spirit 
 which had been promised, cf. i. 4. 
 
 €|€X€€v, referring to ver. 17. rovro o...i.e. the phenome- 
 non, which you have just witnessed, which was an 'outpour- 
 ing of the Holy Spirit'. 
 
 34. ov Yap...] Dilemma, Propheta loquitur aut de se 
 aut de Messia. Non de se v. 29, ergo de Messia. B. 
 
 KaQov U Scgiwv [xov] Cf. Matt. xx. 21. ' Be thou a Lumby. 
 sharer of my throne and power. This is a common 
 Eastern expression'. 
 
 KaOov is conversational and late Gk for the classical 
 Kadrjao imperative of KddrjfiaL. 
 
 35. (i<as av 0«...] Indicating complete subjugation, cf. 
 Josh. X. 24. 
 
 36. d<r<()a\a)S ovv...] Summary of the argument in- 
 troduced emphatically by do-^aXws. 
 
 avr6v...rovTov tov 'I.] 'him... even this Jesus', a strong 
 assertion (for the second time, cf. ver. 32) of the identity of 
 Messiah and the man Jesus, introducing also the power- 
 ful contrast between Messiah whom God glorified and 
 Jesus ' whom you crucified'. 
 
 8v -ufxets lo-Tavpojo-are] Note the position of these 
 words. Aculeus injine, B. ; cf. Karev^yrjaap. 
 
 37. KaTcvv-yiio-av] They felt the sting of his words, 
 felt compunction {compungo). The same metaphor in the 
 famous description of Pericles' oratory — rb Khrpov ijKar- Eupol. 
 AtTre rots aKpow/m^vois. ^°^ 
 
 38. PairTio-GTJTco...] In accordance with the command 
 of Jesus, Matt, xxviii. 19. The same phrase is used x. 48, 
 
94 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ii. 38 
 
 and jSaTTT. eh rb 6vofia tov Kvpiov ^Ir}<r, viii. 16, xix. 5. Luke 
 does not give the form of words used in baptism by the 
 Apostles, but merely states the fact that they baptized 
 those who acknowledged Jesus as Messiah or as Lord. 
 
 The Church has made the words of Jesus {jSaTrTi^ovTes els 
 TO bvofia TOV iroLTpos Koi TOV vlov Kal TOV dyiov irvevfxaTos) 
 into a baptismal formula: 'I baptize thee in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost'. 
 
 €ls d<()€<riv] of the object or aim of the baptism. 
 
 T^v 8(i>p€dv TOV...] The Holy Spirit is itself the gift, 
 cf. viii. 17 n. 
 
 39. r\ eirayycXCa] The promise contained in the pas- 
 sage quoted from Joel, ver. 18. 
 
 irdo-i Tots €ls iJiaKpdv...] i.e. to the whole heathen world, 
 cf. ver. 21, a verse which Paul (Kom. x. 13) quotes as prov- 
 ing that there is to be no distinction between Jew and 
 Gentile ; cf. Eph. ii. 13, where he speaks of the Gentiles as 
 ot iroTe 6vTes p.aKpdv. 
 A. La. The command of Jesus (Matt, xxviii. 19) is clear, * Go 
 
 and teach all nations' (Trdi/ra tA ^dvrj); and Messiah's 
 kingdom was generally expected to be universal: Peter 
 expresses this belief, but (cf. ch. x.) it had not yet been 
 revealed to him that the Gentiles as such, i.e. without 
 becoming proselytes to Judaism, were to be included in it. 
 
 40. 8i€|iapTvpaTo] A. and E. V. 'testified', and so 
 throughout the Acts. In classical Gk /j,apTvp4co = ^I am a 
 witness', 'testify'; fxapTvpop.aL, = 'l call to witness' (often 
 invoking God), *I protest', and this distinction is main- 
 tained in N.T., cf. n. on fiapTvpoixai xx. 26. It seems un- 
 reasonable therefore to translate ^LaixapTvpopt^ai 'testify'. 
 
 L. & Its exact sense is *to protest solemnly', especially in the 
 Scott, case of falsehood or wrong, and it is accurately used in the 
 Acts of the witness borne by the Apostles to Jesus, viewed as 
 a protest against the false view of Him held by those they 
 are addressing, cf. x. 42, xviii. 5, xx. 21. Cf. also its use in 
 Luke xvi. 28 of a warning , protesting message ; Acts xx. 23 
 of a warning spiritual voice. In 1 Tim. v. 21, diafiapTv- 
 pofiaL evihiTLov tov deov, it is distinctly ' I protest solemnly', 
 'I conjure you': so too 2 Tim. ii. 14, iv. 1. 
 
 cKoXids] pravus; opposite oi evO^s (xiii. 10), rectus. 
 
 41,42,43. ot |Ji€v ovv ifjo-av 8^ €7iv€to 8^...] 'So 
 
 then they indeed and were hut fear fell ' . 
 
 The use of p.ev odv should be carefully noticed : it is a 
 formula of transition very frequent in the Acts, odu con- 
 nects with what precedes; fih points forward to an anti- 
 
 s.v. 
 
11. 42] NOTES, 95 
 
 thesis to follow. Here fxh ovv introduces a brief statement 
 of the immediate effect of Peter's speech and prepares the 
 way for the general account of the condition of the Church 
 given in vv. 43 — 47. 
 
 The statement introduced by fxhv odv need not consist of 
 only one clause, but may consist of several clauses parallel 
 to or subordinate to the first clause ; such clauses may be 
 introduced by 5^ (as for instance the clause ^aau 5^... here), 
 and it is therefore important not to confuse these with the 
 real antithesis to the fxev clause, which must be discovered 
 by attention to the sense. It is by no means necessary that 
 the first d^ which follows it should be the antithesis to fiiu. 
 
 Simple instances of the use of juep odv are v. 41, viii. 
 4, 25, ix. 31, xi. 19, xvi. 5. Instances where several 
 clauses intervene between the fikv clause and the clause 
 with the antithetical dk are xii. 5, xiii. 4, xiv. 3, and the 
 very important xvii. 17, in all of which R.V. is entirely at 
 fault; also xxiii. 31, xxv. 4. 
 
 42. TTJ Koivcovia] * fellowship ', i.e. in daily intercourse 
 and also in mutual sharing of goods, cf . ver. 44, and the use 
 of /coi?/ wwa = ' contribution', Eom. xv. 26; Heb. xiii. 16. 
 
 T-g KXd(r€k Tov apTov] 'the breaking of bread', K.V. 
 The 'breaking of bread' at common meals, which was 
 practised by the other believers, cf. ver. 46, is mentioned as 
 the third point in which these new converts observed the 
 same practices. 
 
 At a meal he who presided first blessed and then broke 
 bread, cf. Luke xxiv. 30; Acts xxvii. 35. This act Jesus 
 had performed (Matt. xxvi. 26 Xa^div aprov evXoy-^aas ^/cXao-e, 
 Luke xxii. 19 X. a. evxoLpL(TTi}<jas ^KXaae) during ^ the Last 
 Supper, and had by a solemn command added to it a spe- 
 cial significance. Thenceforth with the disciples that spe- 
 cial significance attached to the 'breaking of bread' at 
 their common meals. It so attaches to the 'breaking of 
 bread' in the Holy Communion. At first, however, "and 
 for some time till abuses put an end to the practice (cf. 
 1 Cor. X. xi.), the Holy Communion was inseparably con^ a. and 
 nected with the dydirai or ' love-feasts ' of the Christians and so B. 
 
 1 Matt. xxvi. 26 says 'while they were eating'. Edersheim 
 describing the Paschal ritual says that the *Head of the Company' 
 would at the commencement of the meal "break one of the un- 
 leavened cakes, of which half was put aside for after supper and 
 called the Aphikomon or * after-dish'." The Aphikomon is again 
 broken and eaten at the close of the meal in connection with the 
 third cup, or 'cup of blessing'. Although this custom only com- 
 menced when the Paschal Lamb ceased to be offered, Edersheim 
 considers that the 'breaking of bread' by Jesus during the meal is 
 to be comiected with it. ii. 510. 
 
96 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ii. 42 
 
 unknown as a separate ordinance". Cf. ver. 46 KkGivres 
 ..ApTov, fxereXd/Ji^avou Tpo(p7]Sf and xx. 7, xxvii. 35. 
 
 To simply explain rrj KXaaet toD aprov as = *The Holy 
 Communion', is to pervert the plain meaning of words, 
 and to mar the picture of family life, which the text places 
 before us as the ideal of the early believers. 
 
 Before T-fi k\6l<7€l T.E. has Kal, which does not alter the 
 sense : in the text the four things are put in two pairs. 
 
 Tttis 7rpoo-€vxats] For the regular hours of prayer cf. 
 iii. 1 n. 
 
 Vv. 43 — 47. A brief general description of the position 
 
 of the Church (1) as regarded by the people with a certain 
 
 'fear' due to the wonders wrought by the Apostles, (2) as 
 
 So B. being a brotherhood or ' single family ' living in common 
 
 Baum. and regarding all they had as belonging to the common 
 
 stock, (3) as increasing in numbers. 
 
 44. eirl to avTo] of place, 'being together', cf. ver. 47, 
 and i. 15. 
 
 €txov airavTa Koivd...] The text clearly describes the 
 early believers as treating individual property as subject to 
 the claims of all members of the community; cf. iv. 32. 
 It may be remarked, however, that (1) the rule was not 
 absolute even at first, cf. v. 4, and the special mention of the 
 'alms' of Dorcas ix. 36 ; (2) it is nowhere mentioned except 
 in the church at Jerusalem. 
 
 45. KTiifiara] landed property; virdp^ets, other property. 
 For the sense cf. Luke xii. 33 TrcoXifjo-aTe rd virdpxovra vfiCou 
 Kal ddre iXerj/JLocrvvTjv. 
 
 avrd] 'them', i.e. the price received for them. 
 Herm. KaOoTi dv...€lx€v] Cf. iv. 35. K:a^6Ti= 'just as'; kuOotl 
 
 "^820"^*' ^^ ^^ more indefinite, 'non certo quodam tempore, sed quo- 
 ^' ' tiescunque occasio itaferret\ 
 
 46. KttT oIkov] *at home', opposed to iv tQ iepco, cf. 
 V. 42. 
 
 d<|>€X6TT]Ti] The adj. d^eXi^s = ' simple ', 'blunt', 
 'straightforward', e.g. Dem. 1489, 10 dcpeXrjs Kal irapp-qalas 
 fieffTos (dpriv. and (peXXeiJS, * stony ground'). 
 
 47. Tovs (ra)^o(JL€vovs] A.V. wrongly, 'such as should 
 be saved': E.V. rightly, 'those that were being saved', i.e. 
 those who joined the new Church (cf. aibdTjre ver. 40), and 
 so came to be on the road to salvation. 
 
III. G] NOTES. 97 
 
 CHAPTEE m. 
 
 1. c-ttI to avTo] T.R. reads rj €KK\r,(TLq, after KaO^ Text 
 T/iJLepav, and begins the next sentence with ^Trt t6 our6 d^ ><ABCD. 
 ll^rpos.... 
 
 n^Tpos Kal 'I(i)dvT]s] Frequently mentioned together: 
 as partners Luke v. 10 ; sent to prepare the Passover Luke 
 xxii. 8 ; running to the sepulchre John xx. 2 — 5, See too 
 Acts viii. 10. 
 
 dv^Patvov] The temple stood probably on Mt Zion, Smith's 
 the *holy hill' (Ps. ii. 6), to the E. of Jerusalem. fy'^Jeru- 
 
 €irl TTjv «pav...] *for', i.e. to be there at that hour, rrjv saleni« 
 ivaTTjv: the adj. is often thus added after the noun to 
 make clear or definite some point as to which there might 
 otherwise be doubt, cf. ver. 2 ttju Xeyo/xivrjv. 
 
 There were three hours of prayer, the 3rd, the 6th, and 
 the 9th the time of the evening sacrifice, cf. Dan. vi. 10; 
 Ps. Iv. 17. 
 
 2. Ka^ Tis avTjp...] A. and E.V. wrongly place a full 
 stop before kuL: the sentence is 'they were going up... and 
 a lame man was being carried', cf. i. 10 n. 
 
 Ti]v Gvpav T'i]v...] Not named elsewhere. It is perhaps 
 the gate of Nicanor on the E. side of the outermost court 
 of the temple looking towards Kidron, which Josephus, s. j. 
 after describing the other nine gates overlaid with gold and ^' *• 
 silver, describes as fxia rj ^^wdev rod veu) KopivOiov x«^'foi^» 
 TToXv TT} TLfiy TCLS Karapyvpovs kuI tcls irepixp^f^ovs virepdyovcra, M. La, 
 
 Tov alT€tv] gen. of purpose, or the thing aimed at ; very 
 common, cf. ix. 15 tou ^aardcraL, xx. 30 rod dwcairdv. 
 
 IXc-qjjLoorvvqv] * that which is given in pity' (^Xeos). 
 Hence our word * alms'; Germ. Almosen. 
 
 3. tipcCra...] 'm me henefac tihi^ is a form of asking 
 alms quoted from the Eabbis. M, 
 
 6. €Tr€tx,€v] sc. TOV vovv, cf. Luke vii. 14 eirexfj^^, ttcDs 
 *when he marked how', 1 Tim. iv. 16 'iirex^ aeavrQ, In 
 classical Gk much more frequently irpoaix^' 
 
 6. Iv Tw ovojxaTt. . .] 'in the name. . . ' : the healing power 
 is in that name, and so hy it the power is exercised. So 
 Luke ix. 49 iv ri^ ovofiaTt crov iK^dWovra dai/x6via; x. 17 
 TO. dai/xdvia virordcraeTaL rjfxtv iv T<f 6v. crou, and Acts iv. 7, 
 10, ix. 27, xvi. 18. 
 
 For iv cf. iv rivL iv. 9 n. 
 
98 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iii. 6 
 
 The 'name of Jesus' is a phrase frequent in the Acts. 
 It should be borne in mind that in Hebrew 'name' often 
 does not "mean a definite appellation but denotes office, 
 rank, dignity. The 'Name of God' in the O. T. denotes 
 the Divine Presence or the Divine Majesty, more especially 
 as the object of adoration and praise. To praise the name, 
 to bless the name^ to fear the name of God are frequent ex- 
 Light, pressions. Gesenius defines the *name of God' {Thes. p. 
 f^cf ' 1432) as ^Deus quatemis ah hominibus invocatur, celehratur\^* 
 In the Acts the ' name of Jesus * comprehends the idea 
 of His person, power, and dignity as acknowledged to be 
 Messiah and Lord; it sums up the cause which the Apostles 
 advocated ; hence such expressions as vv^p tou ovj/jLaros dri- 
 fxaffOrjuai v. 41, iradeiv ix. IG, vapadedc^JKOoc rd? xpvxois virkp 
 Tov ovofxaros tou Kvpiov riix(2v ^Irja. X/). xv. 26. 
 
 7. irapaxpTijia] A strong word. 'Parallel to' or 'along 
 with the act', i.e. of Peter's taking him by the hand; 'then 
 and there'. The word occurs ten times in Luke, six times 
 in the Acts, twice in Matt., and nowhere else in N. T. 
 
 at pa(r€ts] 'things to go upon', 'feet', as in Plat. Tim. 
 92 A. 
 
 TcL cr4)v8pd (T. R. <r(f>vpd) 'ankle-bones', UaU\ Pro- 
 pine locutus est meclicus Lucas. B. 
 
 8. 4|aXX6fi€vos] 'leaping ?/p'. Cf.Is. xxxv. G, 'ThenshaU 
 the lame man leap as a hart'. 
 
 2<rTT]] one single act; TrepieirdreLj 'kept walking about'. 
 
 10. ImyCvuxTKov] A. V. 'knew'; R. V. rightly 'took 
 knowledge of. The word indicates the direction of the 
 perceptive powers toiuards an object, often producing con- 
 sequent recognition. Cf. iv. 13, xii. 14, xix. 34, xxvii. 39. 
 
 6d|j.povs] amazement mingled with awe, cf. Luke iv. 36, 
 V. 9 Odpi^os irepiiax^^ avTov. So often in classical Gk, e.g. 
 Od. III. 372 OoLfJi^os 5' e'/Xe iraLVTas idjvras. 
 
 iKo-Taa-cws] The condition of one who is no longer in 
 his ordinary state of mind. Like the frequent e^laTaaOat 
 (cf. ii. 7, 12) it often describes amazement, as here, and 
 IVIark V. 42. But x. 10, xi. 5, xxii. 17 = 'a trance'. 
 
 eirl Tw o-vjxp] eirl with the dat. is very frequently used 
 of that which is the ground oi foundation upon which some 
 feeling or act is based. Here the miracle is the ground of 
 their amazement. 
 
 Cf. iii. 12 OavfjLCL^eLv evi roi^ry; iii. 16 iirl rrj irlaTei, rest- 
 ing on faith as the foundation ; iv. 9 dvaKpivofxeOa eV evep- 
 y€ai(}) of the subject-matter of the inquiry; AaXeti/ iirl ry 
 
III. 13J notes: 99 
 
 IvbfiaTL making the name the basis of the preaching, and 
 y. 28, 40, XV. 31, xx. 38. 
 
 11. KpaTowTos...Tov n.] 'holding', and so naturally 
 with ace. Where the sense of * winning', * gaining posses- 
 sion of prevails the gen. is more common, cf. xxvii. 13, 
 and Soph. O. C. 1380 tovs coijs dpbvovs Kparovaiy with 1385 
 7^s €jj.(pv\iov Kparrjaai. 
 
 cirl TT) (TToa...] Solomon's porch was on the E. of the Jos.^n^ 
 temple. It was waid to be an original work of Solomon ^^' ^' "• 
 which had survived from the former temple. 
 
 6Xa6s...^K0a|ipoi] Construction according to the sense. 
 -Cf. v. 16 ir\y]6os...(p€poPT€Sj vi. 7 6x^os...VTr7]Kovov, xi. 1 
 
 12. d'7r€KpivaTo] * answered', i.e. not any expressed 
 question, but their obvious desire for information, cf. v. 8 
 direKpiOr], where Sapphira had probably come desiring infor- 
 mation about her husband; cf. too x. 46; Luke iii. 16; and 
 Matt. xi. 25. 
 
 T^jjLiv] Emphatic by position, and so parallel to idlq.: 
 'Why gaze on us ? It is not by our own power...'. 
 
 8vvd}X€i] causa effectiva; evce^ela, causa meritoria. M. 
 
 ircTrot-qKocriv tov irepiTraTeiv] The gen. of purpose with 
 the inf. (cf. iii. 2 n.) becomes increasingly frequent in later 
 Gk, and the idea of purpose passes often, as here, into 
 that of result : or rather it may be said that the gen. gives 
 the contents of the action described by the verb, cf. xxvii. 1 
 iKpidt) rod awoirXelv where the gen. gives the contents of the 
 decision (cf. xx. 3 eyivero yvii^ix-qs tov viroarpe^eLV, where rov 
 vir. gives the contents of the yvdi/jL-rj : 'the determination' 
 was 'to return'), and vii. 19 eKaKU3a€...Tov Troieiv, where the 
 gen. gives the act in which the kclkcojis consisted. Cf. also 
 ix. 1 n. 
 
 13. o Geos...] Ex. iii. 6; Matt. xxii. 32; Acts vii. 32. 
 For d 6. tCov irarepwv cf. V. 30 ; 1 Chron. xii. 17. 
 
 €86|acr€v] 'glorified', i.e. by means of the miracle just So La. 
 wrought, which was wrought through faith in Jesus (ver. ^' 
 16) and set forth His 'glory'; and this is no cause for 
 wonder, Peter urges, but is in accordance with Jehovah's 
 clear declaration of Jesus as Messiah, as shewn in raising 
 Him from the dead (ver. 15) and receiving Him into 
 heaven (ver. 21). 
 
 TOV iraiSa] R. V. 'his Servant', adding in margin 'or Baum. 
 Child', and so throughout the Acts. The phrase 'servant and 
 of Jehovah ' is specially applied to Messiah in the second J[^^e^^i 
 part of Isaiah. Cf. Is. xlii. 1 — 7, xlix. 1 — 9, Iii. 13 — liii. Essay T 
 
 7—2 
 
100 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iii. 13 
 
 12. Cf. too Matt. xii. 18, where Is. xlii. 1 * Behold my 
 servant (7ra?s) whom I have chosen ' is referred to Jesus. 
 
 The term trals 0. is also frequently applied to Israel, cf. 
 
 Luke i. 54 'lo-pai^X xai56s avTov\ it is used of David, Luke 
 
 M. i. 69; Acts iv. 25. The term for *Son of God' is vlb% Beov. 
 
 The Apostles do not call themselves vraides 6. but 5ou\oc d., 
 
 cf. iv. 29 ; Tit. i. 1, JlavXo^ dovXos 0, 
 
 vjt€ts |x^v...] Nothing formally answers to jxiv. The real 
 antithesis is ver. 15, ov 6 Oeos TJyeLpev. Cf. the strong oppo- 
 sition throughout, 6 0€b^...v/x€is fxiif...vii€'is 8L..6 Oeos. 
 
 tipvijcrao-Gc] 'denied', i.e. that he was Messiah, Luke xxiii. 
 Baum. 2; John xix. 15. rfpvrjo-aTo is the word used by all four 
 Evangelists of Peter's 'denial'. 
 
 KpCvavTos] Luke xxiii. 13 — 22. 
 
 4k€Cvov] Not avTov, and so pointing the antithesis be- 
 M. tween tJiem and him. 
 
 14. Tov ayiov Kal 8(k.] Strong contrast to av8pa <pov^a. 
 For t6v a7. cf. Luke iv. 39, 6 d'y. rod deov, and 6 dyios ^lapa-qX 
 is applied continually to Jehovah in Isaiah, e.g. xUii. 3, 
 Jesus is also called d okatos vii. 52, xxii. 14. 
 
 avSpa <|)ov€a] Luke xxiii. 18, 19. 
 
 XaptcrBTJvai] The word indicates *to grant as a favour', 
 not as a matter of right or justice: it is used accurately 
 here and xxv. 11, xxvii. 24. 
 
 15. TOV dpxilV^v TTJs t-l ^' a^<l H.y. 'Prince of life', 
 and in margin 'Author'. For apxvyos applied to Jesus cf. 
 V. 31, apX' no,l auiTTJpa; Heb. ii. 10 dpx- ttjs (Turrjpias; xii. 2 
 TTJs TTiVreajs dpX' Kal reXeiwr'qu "Irjaovv. 
 
 In classical Gk the word is used = ' founder' of a race 
 (Soph. O. C. GO) or city (Plat. Tim, 21 e), and also='a 
 general', Aesch. Ag. 259; Thuc. i. 132 "EWrjviav dpx- of 
 Pausanias. 
 
 It seems here (and v. 31) rather to mean 'Prince' or 
 * Leader of life', i.e. he who leads to life and salvation : the 
 idea seems that of a chief who leads his followers to win 
 life. The words are in strong contrast to dTre/creiWre. 
 
 16. rfi irio^ct tov 6v.] For 6vo/jia cf. iii. 6 n. tov 6v, is 
 the objective gen. The name of Jesus is that to which their 
 belief is directed: they believe that He is Messiah and so 
 has power to heal. Observe the emphatic repetition of TriVrts 
 and rb 6vo/jLa. 
 
 T] irCo^is 11 St* avTov] *the faith which comes through 
 Him' : Jesus gives the faith, and is also the object of it. 
 
20] 
 
 NOTM. ■ ' 101 
 
 6XoKXT]pCav] Cf. Plat, Tim, 44 6 cyKSKX^poi vyirjy r€''7tuv' 
 reXws. TavTT]v: deictic. 
 
 17. Kal vv v] Favourite particles of transition in speeches 
 in the Acts ; cf. vii. 34, x. 5, xxii. 16. So too kuI to. vvv iv, 
 29, V. 38, XX. 32, xxvii. 22. koI vvv, idoij not only connects 
 a new statement with what precedes, but gives marked em- 
 phasis to it, cf. xiii. 11, XX. 22. 
 
 d8€X(|>ol] Much more affectionate than &v8p€i d5., cf. 
 ii. 29 n. Appellatio comitatis et misericordiae plena. B. 
 
 Kara d^votav] Luke xxiii. 34. 
 
 18. iravTwv twv it.] Luke xxiv. 27 ; Acts x. 43. That 
 Jesus is the Messiah, to whom all prophecy points, is the 
 argument of all speeches addressed to Jews in the Acts. 
 
 iraOciv t6v \pi(rr6v] 'that the Messiah should suffer'; 
 cf. xvii. 3 and xxvi. 23, et TradrjTbs 6 xp- To Peter's hearers 
 the words would be an immense paradox. They looked for Cheyne, 
 a triumphant Messiah : a crucified Messiah was an idea they ^- ^ 
 could not reconcile with their hopes, a ' stumblingblock ' as ^^^^ ^' 
 Paul calls it 1 Cor. i. 23 XpcaTov icrTavpufx^vov, 'lovdatoLS 
 a-Kdv8a\ov. Cf . too Peter's own use of rd rod Xp. TraOrj/xara 
 1 Pet. iv. 13, V. 1. In all these cases no version can repro- 
 duce the force the words originally had. 
 
 19. |ji€Tavoii(raT€...] Change of mind is to produce 
 change of attitude. They are to ' turn ' from sin (cf . ver. 26) 
 and look ' towards (i. e. keep before them as their object) the 
 blotting out of their sins'. Cf. iina-Tpicpeiv iiri rbv Kvpiov 
 ix. 35, xi. 21; iirl rov Oeov xiv. 15, xv. 19, xxvi. 20; els 0cos 
 xxvi. 18; absolutely xxviii. 27; Luke xxii. 32. 
 
 €|a\i<j)0TJvai] 'blotted out', and so commonly in classical 
 Gk, e.g. l)em. 791, 12 i^aXrjXnrTaL to ScpXrj/jLa. Lit. = 'smear 
 out ', of obliterating the writing on a wax tablet. 
 
 20. oircDS av. . .] * in order that so' ; R.V. ' that so '. ottcjs .Jelf, Gk 
 av differs from ottws in making the end spoken of somewhat 9V.f/^' 
 more conditional or dependent upon something else hap- 
 pening; here it gives the sense 'repent that so (i.e. when 
 
 you have repented) times &c.' The words convey the idea 
 that the ' times of refreshing ' can only follow the repentance. 
 Cf. carefully xv. 17, and Luke ii. 35 oVws dv diroKa- 
 \v(pdui(nv. 
 
 Kaipol dva\|/.] These words are defined by the words 
 which follow {Kai aTroo-TelXrj...) as referring to the second 
 coming of Messiah in glory. This was the irapaKX-rjais rod 
 'laparjX Luke ii. 25. 
 
102 ACT^ 'OF THE APOSTLES, [iir. 20 
 
 • Tcv' 'xpcK€x€ipto-jA^vcv, .] ^liiiP who was appointed (or 
 * elected') for you as Messiah, even Jesus'. For ir/>ox«- 
 pi^caOaL of. xxii. 14, xxvi. 16. 
 
 Text T. R. reads 'It^o-ouj/ Xp. — an excellent specimen of ignorant 
 
 xiiDEP. correction. 
 
 21. ovpavov (Jiiv] The ace. before the verb. Take away 
 5e?, and the statement is 6u ovpavds fi^v d^^erai.... Nothing 
 formally answers to yx^i/, but the real antithesis is clear. 
 Jesus shall remain in heaven 'until the restoration of all 
 things', then He shall return in glory to earth. 
 
 Xpovcov diroKaT.] The same as the Kaipol dvaxpij^ecjs. 
 The phrase describes the period of Messiah's reign in glory, 
 II. cf. i. 6 n. 'The word dTro/caraa-raflris is applied by Josephus 
 to the return from captivitj^ and by Philo to the restitution 
 of inheritances in the year of jubilee'. The phrase *restora- 
 tion of all things ' seems to have been used specially with 
 reference to the Messianic time, cf. Matt. xvii. 11 'HXtas p-kif 
 ^PX^TOX Ktti diroKarao'T'qaeL irdpra. 
 
 <Sv] with xpovojv ; the words diroKaT. trdvTwv form a single 
 idea, and if the reference were to them 97s would be needed. 
 
 8 id (TTOfiaTos] as the channel or instrument through 
 which God's words were communicated. 
 
 22. McDvo-TJs |x^v] Peter justifies his reference to * all 
 the prophets' (1) by quoting from Moses, the greatest of 
 them, (2) by referring to 'the prophets from Samuel' who 
 also all {Kal irdvTes) foretold Messiah. The same division 
 into * Moses ' and ' all the prophets ' is made xxvi. 22 ; Luke 
 xxiv. 27. 
 
 •n'po(|)Ti'n]v] Quoted again vii. 37; taken with slight 
 variations from LXX. Deut. xviii. 15 — 19. For irpo<pr}r'qv 
 cf. xi. 27 n. 
 
 (OS €fi€] A. and R.V. 'like me', but R.V. in margin 'as 
 he raised up me ', which is the only rendering the Gk will 
 bear. 
 
 For Moses as a type of Christ cf. Stephen's speech chap, 
 vii. The Jews regarded him as the greatest of the prophets 
 (cf. Deut. xxxiv. 10), with whom alone 'the Lord spake face 
 to face, as a man sj)eaketh to his friend', Ex. xxxiii. 11. 
 
 avTov] Emphatic, a/coi/o-etr^e, 'hear* with the combined 
 idea of 'hearken', 'obey', cf. iv. 19 deov dKovetu. 
 
 23. €|oX€0p.] LXX., following the Hebrew, €70; iKdiKtia-u} 
 i^ aiuTov, 'I will require it of him', i.e. exact punishment 
 from him. For this Peter substitutes a phrase very common 
 
 M. (e.g. Gen. xvii. 14) in LXX. 'that soul shall be cut off 
 
lY. 2] FOTES, 103 
 
 (evoked p.) from liis people', which indicates (1) separation 
 from among the chosen people, (2) sentence of death. 
 
 24. diro 2. Kal twv Ka9.] ' from S. and those that suc- 
 ceeded him ', a slightly inaccurate but very clear expression 
 = 'all the series of prophets beginning with S.' For the 
 absence of prophecy before Samuel cf. 1 Sam. iii. 1: it is in 
 his time that we first hear of the * schools of the prophets'. 
 
 25. •u|X€is...v)fi.tv irpwTov] The emphatic position of these 
 words marks the argument. ' You are the... therefore to you 
 first...'. 
 
 Sta0T]KT]s] Gf. vii. 8n. For the covenant cf. Gen. xii. 
 1 — 3. The quotation is from Gen. xxii. 18. In Gal. iii. 16 the 
 w^ords r^) (TTT^pixarl aov are definitely referred to Christ. * In Light- 
 Him the race was summed up. In Him it fulfilled its pur- ^^^^^ 
 pose and became a blessing to the whole earth'. 
 
 26. irpwTov] Praevium indicium de vocatione gentium, 
 B. It must not however be su^Dposed that Peter as yet had 
 a complete idea of the universality of Messiah's kingdom. 
 Like the Jews generally he believed that other nations would 
 share its blessings, but he was as yet ignorant that they 
 could do so otherwise than by acceiDting Judaism. 
 
 dva<rTT|<ras] as in ver. 22. 
 
 4v Tw ] 'the turning away each of you' is that in 
 
 which the blessing has its place of action. 
 
 CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 1. oi dpx-] V. 24 n. 
 
 6 cTTpar. Tov t€poO] The temple was guarded by 24 
 bands of Levites, one band being on duty at a time. The 
 commanders of these bands are the o-Tparrjyoi of Luke xxii. 
 4 Tots apxt-^pevcTL Kal (TTpaTrjyols, and some think that 6 crpaT. 
 here = ' the commander of the band then on duty', but from 
 the prominent jDosition assigned him v. 24 it is i)erhaps 
 better to regard him as the captain of the whole body. 
 
 Kal ol Sa88.] Naturally 'sore troubled', because they 
 denied a resurrection, cf. Matt. xxii. 23 Xado. Xeyovres fiy 
 elvai dvdarao-Lv; Acts xxiii. 8. They were the opponents of 
 the Pharisees (1) as denying that an oral law had been 
 given to Moses in addition to the written law, (2) as deny- 
 ing a resurrection because it is not mentioned in the written 
 law. 
 
 2. Iv T<3 'I-qcr.] 'in', i.e. in the person, or in the case of 
 Jesus. Unico exemplo refutabantur penitus, B,. 
 
104 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iv. 4 
 
 4. l^cvtiOt]] i.e. the total number of believers was made 
 by this addition about 5000. 
 
 6. oTivaxOTJvat...] i.e. a meeting of the Sanhedrin. 
 Little is known of it, except that it numbered 70 or 72 
 members. The Rabbis referred its institution to Numb. 
 xi. 16, 17, but its Gk name {avvibpLov) shews its late origin. 
 . It may be the same as the yepovaia tiov 'lovdalwv 2 Mace, 
 i. 10, iv. 44, xi. 27. 
 
 Before it Jesus was brought, cf. Matt. xxvi. 3 ; Mark xiv. 
 53, and Luke xxii. 66, where it is also called to irpecr^vT^pLov 
 Tov Xaov; its members are described as ' chief priests ' { = ol 
 dpxcvres here), 'elders* and 'scribes' — qui conspicui erant 
 imperio, consiliOj doctrina. B. 
 
 Tovs 7pa(ijiaT6ts] Sopheriviy 'writers*. A body of men 
 who rise into importance during the Captivity, probably 
 owing to the growing necessity of carefully preserving the 
 sacred writings. Ezra (vii. 12) was 'a scribe of the law 
 of the God of heaven'. Gradually, as Hebrew ceased to 
 be the language of daily life, they became the expounders 
 of scripture. The comments and expositions of their great 
 teachers or 'Rabbis' were handed down by 'tradition', and 
 began to be treated as more authoritative than the original 
 text, the plain sense of which they frequently altered, cf. 
 Matt, xxiii. These 'traditions' were, subsequently to the 
 Christian era, embodied in the Talmud. At this time the 
 scribes were practically the religious teachers of the Jews. 
 
 6. KaVAvvas] R.V. rightly supplies 'was there'. He 
 was high-priest a.d. 7 — 14, and was then deposed by the 
 Roman governor. Five of his sons became high-priests. 
 Caiaphas was his son-in-law and legally high-priest at this 
 time, having held the office a.d. 25 — 37. The influence 
 of Hannas was clearly great among the Jews : Jesus was led 
 away 'to Hannas first', John xviii. 13; he was to them still 
 'the high-priest' though no longer legally so. Luke (iii. 2) 
 mentions both * Hannas and Caiaphas ' as being the high- 
 priests, the one being so in the opinion of the Jews, the 
 other by Roman law. 
 
 Of John and Alexander nothing is known, but no doubt 
 they were prominent members of the 'kindred of Hannas' 
 {yivos apx(-€pa.TiKov), which is clearly described as forming a 
 considerable portion of the Sanhedrin. 
 
 7. Iv Tw |i€(rw] The council sat in a semicircle. 
 
 kv iroiq....] Cf. iii. 6 n. Luke represents the Sanhedrin 
 as ignorant, or ignoring, that they were disciples of Jesus, 
 cf. ver. 13. Both the use of Trotos and the position of v/xeis 
 mark contempt. 
 
IV. 13] 2^0 TES. 105 
 
 8. irX-qo-Otls irv. cty^ov] Cf. Luke xii. 11, 12. See too 
 xix. 1 n. 
 
 9. cl] *if' , used with great rhetorical skill here, instead M. 
 of iirel'. * if ...fox a good deed... we are being tried\ 
 
 dvaKpivofieOa] dvcLKpLais at Athens was a preliminary 
 enquiry to see whether an action would lie. Here, xii. 19, 
 and Luke xxiii. 14, of examination by a judge. 
 
 €ir* €V€p7€ori(j,] Emphatic, — as benefactors, not male- 
 factors. 
 
 kv tCvi] * wherein' or 'in whom', i.e. in what or in 
 whom is the healing power which has made him whole, cf. 
 iii. 6 n. and xi. 14 prj/j-ara iv oh o-codrjarj ; Soph. Ajax 519 e*/ 
 ffol irda-^ ^7^76 o-uj^ofiaL. Practically iv — 'hy\ 
 
 o-^o-oMTTau] The word can bear a double meaning, cf. 
 ver. 12 Tj aioT-qpia and o-iodrjvai. The bodily healing is the 
 work of Him, who also heals the soul. Cf. the Collect 
 for St Luke's Day, ' that by the wholesome medicine of the 
 doctrine delivered by him, all the diseases of our souls 
 may be healed'; Matt. i. 21 'Thou shalt call his name 
 Jesus, for he shall save {avros (Tuiaei) his people from their 
 sins'. 
 
 10. 8v...6v...] The repeated word emphasizes the 
 antithesis. 
 
 €v TovTw] After 6v...ov and before ovtos at the be- 
 ginning of the next sentence, clearly masculine = ' in Him'. 
 
 11. 6 \C6os] Ps. cxviii. 22 \idov ov dTredoKi/jLaaap oi olko- 
 dofxovvTes, ovTos iyevrjOr) els Ke<p. ywvias. Jesus had used this 
 quotation of Himself Matt. xxi. 42 ; cf. 1 Pet. ii. 7. The 
 * head of the corner ' was the highest corner-stone, of great 
 importance in supporting the roof. 
 
 12. 1] crwTT^pta] Absolutely, 'the salvation', i.e. the pro- 
 mised salvation which Messiah is to bring, cf. Mai. iv. 2. 
 
 Iv aXX<o...'^T€pov] aXXoj, 'one more', erepo^, 'one of two*. 
 Salvation is not to be found 'iJi any besides, for indeed 
 there does not even exist a second name...'. 
 
 13. irappTjo-tav] 'frank', 'free', 'fearless speech', cf. 
 w. 29, 31. Trapp-qaid^fo-Oai is also frequently used of the 
 preaching of the Apostles, cf. ix. 27, 28, xiii. 46, xiv. 3. 
 
 ISiwrai] A. and Pfc.V. 'ignorant', which conveys a wrong 
 idea. The word in classical Gk = {l) a private person, (2) 
 one who is without special or professional knowledge of a 
 subject, 'a layman', e.g. Thuc. ii. 48. That it does not F. M. 
 mean 'ignorant' cf. Plat. Legg. 830 a dvopwv ao(pQv^ idLoorwu ^^ 
 T€ Kal TToirjTwy. Here, like dypd/xpLaToSt it describes men who 
 
106 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iv. 13 
 
 had never studied in the rabbinic schools, and had no 
 special knowledge of rabbinic teaching. 
 
 ^TTCY^voDo-Kov] * began to take notice of them ', ' began to 
 recognize who they were '. 
 
 16. oTi |i^v] answered by dXXd ver. 17. 
 
 yi/ciXTTov] A. and R.V. 'notable', yviaarov is opposed 
 to bo^affTov (e.g. Plat. Bcp. 479 d), as that which is the 
 object of hioicledge to that which is the object of opinion. 
 The healing was a fact about which definite knowledge was 
 attainable; it was not a matter of mere conjecture. 
 
 17. dTr€LXT]<rcojx€0a...p.T]K€Tt XoXetv] *Let us threaten 
 Text them', i.e. 'order them with threats, no longer...'. T. R, 
 JsAliD. j^g^g ^Jl.^^\^ direLXria-cbiuLeda ' straitly threaten '. 
 
 TovTw] 71071 dignantur appcllare nomen lesu, cf. v. 23. B. 
 It is "an instance of that avoidance of the name of Christ, 
 F. which makes the Talmud refer to Him most frequently as 
 Peloni— *so and so'." 
 
 19. IvwTTiov ToO 0€ou] coram Deo. ivoowLoVy ivavTiov^ 
 (juLirpoaOfv, ^vavrt followed by Oeov or Kvplov are very fre- 
 quent in O.T. The phrase expresses a belief in the imme- 
 diate presence of Jehovah as viewing, judging, or attesting 
 something; cf. vii. 46, viii. 21, x. 33; hence it is used in 
 asseverations, e.g. Gal. i. 20 Ibob ivdoinov rod Oeov on oit 
 •ipedboixaiy and adjurations, e.g. 2 Tim. ii. 14 biafxapTvpofxai 
 iv. Tov Kvpiov. Here that which is 'just in the sight of God' 
 is appealed to as something higher than human justice. 
 II. With Peter's answer cf. Socrates' words {Flato Apol. 17), 
 iyu) vfxds, c5 dvSpes ^AdrjvaLoi, dcnrd^ofiaL fxcv /cat (piXQ, ireiao/JiaL 
 8i ry 0€(^ fidWou 7] vfuif. 
 
 21. |XT]8^v €vpC<rKOVT€S TO irws...] The words rb irCos... 
 are explanatory of the positive part of fjLTjdh : ' not finding 
 any tiling, i.e. any means of punishing them...', cf. xxii. 
 30 n. 
 
 They asked themselves ttlDs KoXao-u/jieda avrorjs ; to that 
 question they could find no answer 'owing to the people', 
 i.e. because they feared an outbreak of indignation. 
 
 24. 6|i.o9v(jLa86v] A strong word, 'with one impulse', 
 
 *with united eagerness': cf. v. 12, vii. 57, xv. 25. It is 
 
 frequent in the Acts, but only used once elsewhere in N.T. 
 
 M. €tirav] 'they said'. The words which follow are clearly 
 
 La."™ A ^^^ ^ general and fixed form of prayer, but refer definitely 
 
 ' ' to the special circumstances. We may therefore suppose 
 
 them to be uttered by some one Apostle, the rest of those 
 
 present assenting to them, and possibly audibly joining in 
 
 the well-known words of the Psalm. 
 
IV. 27] JSiOTES, 107 
 
 Aco-iroTa] The word seems to imply the ascription of 
 supreme power and authority. It describes the relation of 
 a master to servants or slaves, of. bovXois ver. 29, Luke ii. 
 29 vvv CLTToXrjets top ^ovXbv aov, dicnrora ; 2 Pet. ii. 1 rbu 
 dyopdcravra at'roi)s beairoT-qv dpvo'UfxevoL. It is only used 
 elsewhere of God in Jude 4 and Eev. vi. 10. 
 
 6 TTOi'qcras] cf. Gen. i. 1 ev apxv iTroirjaev 6 Bebs tov ovpa- 
 vov Kal TT]v 7^1/, and for the full phrase Ex. xx. 11. 
 
 25. 6 TOV iraTpos..] T.R. omits roO Trarpos i]f/Cui^ and 
 irv. aylov. The text given 'doubtless contains a primitive West- 
 error'. 'A confusion of lines ending successively with Ai<\ 5°^*^"^ 
 AaA Ai<\ may have brought ttv. ayiov too high up, and West- 
 caused the loss of one did', a view supported by E.V. which ^^^^ 
 gives 'by the Holy Ghost by the mouth of,..'. 
 
 AavclS] Throughout the Acts the Psalms are spoken 
 of as written by David, in accordance with the common 
 usage of speaking of them as 'the Psalms of David', he 
 having been the great psalmist and the author of very 
 many of them. 
 
 The reference is to Ps. ii. 1, 
 
 6(|)pi»a|av] (1) 'to neigh eagerly' or 'violently' of horses, 
 (2) 'to be proud', 'haughty'. 
 
 ^0VT]...] The explanation is given in ver. 27. ^Ovtj — 
 the Eomans; Xaot = the Jews (commonly called in LXX. 
 6 Xaos, the plural in ver. 27 perhaps referring to the 12 tribes) ; 
 ^ao-iXets = Herod ; dpxovres = Pilate. 
 
 The distinction between ^6ur} = ^ the nations', gentes^ all 
 non-Jewish peoples, 'Gentiles', and Xa6s = 'the people', 'the 
 chosen people', must be most carefully noticed in the Acts. 
 Cf . the use ofpopuliis = ' the Roman people ' opposed to gentes 
 Lucan Phars, i. 82, 83. 
 
 27. crvv'nx®'n^*v../Hpw8T]S t€ Kal II. II,] Luke alone 
 (Luke xxiii. 12) mentions that in this matter Herod and 
 Pilate ' were made friends together, for before they were at 
 enmity '. 
 
 Herod Antipas was son of Herod the Great and tetrarch 
 of Galilee and Peraea (xiii. 1). See Mark vi. 14 — 28; Luke 
 iii. 19, 20, ix. 7, xiii. 31, 32. He was subsequently per- 
 suaded by his wife Herodias to go to Rome to obtain the 
 title of king, but was opposed by his nephew Herod Agrippa, 
 who had great influence with Caligula, and banished to 
 Lugdunum a.d. 39. He died in exile. 
 
 Pontius Pilatus was appointed a.d. 25 sixth procurator of 
 Judaea, which on the deposition of Archelaus, a.d. 6, had 
 been attached to the province of Syria, a.d. 36 he was 
 sent to Rome by Vitellius, governor of Syria, to answer a 
 
108 ACTS OF TUB APOSTLES, [iv. 27 
 
 charge brought against him by the Samaritans. His name 
 Pontius suggests a connection with the great Samnite 
 family of the Pontii, and Pilatus is perhaps =pj7ea«w» 
 ('wearing the pileus^ or cap worn by manumitted slaves) 
 and so may indicate that he was a lihertinus, 
 
 Sv ?xp''°'0'S] i-®' ^* His baptism, of. ii. 22 n. § 2. 
 
 28. TToitjo-at] Inf. of purpose. The sentence is some- 
 what concisely put : they came together to bring about the 
 death of Jesus, and so (unwittingly) 'to do all that thy 
 hand...', cf. ii. 23 n. 
 
 29. liriSt] occurs only twice in N.T., but is specially 
 used in classical Greek of the gods : it signifies to ' regard 
 with attention', either with a view to bless (cf. Luke i. 25 
 iireld^v) or to punish. Cf. Hom. Od. xvii. 487 6eoi...dv0pib- 
 TTuy v^pLV T€ Kal evvofiirjv i<f>opu)UT€S. 
 
 30. €v TO) 6KT€£v€tv] dujji extciidis B., and so K. V. 'while 
 thou stretchest forth'. Better 'in stretching out' (or, as 
 A.V. 'by'); God gives His protection in stretching out His 
 arm. 
 
 The phrase 'with a stretched-out arm', ip ^paxtovi 
 v\l/7)\ip, is common in O.T., e.g. Ex. vi. 6; Ps. cxxxvi. 12 
 iy Xeipl Kparaiq. Kal ev /3. vxf/.^ where the use of iv is clear. 
 
 Kal o-qjicta...7Cv6<r0ai] Subordinate to ev r^J, and so 
 closely connected with tt)v x- cKrelvetv : the miracles are the 
 visible proof of the outstretched arm. A. and B.V. put a 
 stop after taaLv and make yip€<T0aL depend on 56s. 
 
 31. ^<raX€v0T]] Used of the effect of an earthquake xvi. 
 26: for 'earthquake' as a sign of the Divine Presence cf. 
 Ps. cxiv. 7 CLTTO irpocTibTrov Kvpiov ia-aXeuOy} i] yi] : Is. ii. 19, 21. 
 See too Virg. Aen. iii. 90. 
 
 4XdXovv...irappi]<rtas] Luke, with simple skill, describes 
 the fulfilment of their prayer in the very words of the 
 prayer ver. 29. Note the emphatic position of //era irapprj- 
 alas J and cf. xxviii. 31. 
 
 32. KapSCa Kal "^vyj^ jiCa] in credendis et agendis. 
 Egregius character. B. So too others distinguish between 
 Kapdia, the seat of thought and intelligence, and ^vxv^ the 
 seat of the active affections and impulses. Such distinctions 
 are however hard to maintain, cf. 1 Chron. xii. 38 'the rest 
 of Israel were of one heart (^ux^ M^) ^o make David king'; 
 2 Chron. xxx. 12 'the hand of God was to give them one 
 heart (Kapdiav /miau) to do the commandments'. 
 
 The expression, with emphatic fulness, describes com- 
 plete unanimity of thought and feeling, resulting naturally, 
 and not as a matter of enforced rule, in their considering 
 
IV. 36] NOTES, 109 
 
 all believers as brothers, who could have no separate inte- 
 rests in heaven or on earth. 
 
 ovt\ cIs] Much stronger than oiJSets. For the fact cf. 
 ii. 44 n. 
 
 JXcYcv] 'said', i.e. 'reckoned' or 'considered'. 
 
 33. d'ir€8L8ovv] 'gave', A. and R.V. inadequately. The 
 word indicates 'giving back', 'duly delivering' something 
 entrusted to you. It is used for 'paying' a debt. Matt, 
 xviii. 25; Luke vii. 42, for 'duly rendering' an account, 
 Matt. xii. 36. The 'witness of the resurrection' was the 
 special charge entrusted to the Apostles ; they were bound 
 *duly to deliver' it. 
 
 ToG Kvp. 'I-qcr. TTJs dvaoTao-cws] T. R. has r?}? avaffr. 
 rod Kvp. 'Ir/o-. In the text the second gen. explains and 
 defines the first: their testimony Was 'of the Lord Jesus* 
 that is, of 'his resurrection '. 
 
 XCLpts] Clearly = gratia Dei, as vi. 8 and St Taul passim. 
 The proof of its presence is given in the next words ' For 
 none was in want'. In the similar summary ii. 47 x^P'^ is 
 definitely described as 'favour with the people\ but that 
 cannot affect it here, where it is used absolutely. 
 
 35. irapd tovs iroSas] To be taken literally, for teachers 
 among the Jews (cf. xxii. 3n.) and magistrates among the 
 Bomans sat on a raised seat, cf. Cic. pro Flacco c. 28 ante Quoted 
 jyedes praetoris inforo expensum est auri pondo centum. At ^^ ^* 
 the same time the words convey the ideas of submission 
 and deference. 
 
 38. 'It«)cri]<()] T. B. 'Iwo-^s. The case of Joseph Barna- 
 bas is specially mentioned because of the important position 
 Barnabas subsequently takes in the Acts, but the fact of its 
 being mentioned at all shews that there can have been no 
 absolute rule as to the sale of property. 
 
 For ^iriKXt^ecCs cf. i. 23 n. 
 
 Yios IlapaKXi'i crews] A. Y. * son of consolation ' ; B. V. 
 more accurately 'son of exhortation'. The sense of 'en- 
 courage', 'exhort' is certainly the first and most usual 
 sense of irapaKaketv and irapaKk-qais. The phrase here clearly 
 describes one who was remarkable in speaking for his power 
 of 'encouraging', * cheering', or 'exhorting'; cf. xi. 23 
 where irapeKaXei ' exhorted' is used of Barnabas, and 1 Cor. 
 xiv. 3, where it is said that a preacher speaketh either 
 'instruction' (olKodop.riv) or 'exhortation' (irapaKkriffLv) or 
 'consolation' (Trapa/xu^tav), 
 
110 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [iv. 36 
 
 trapdKXrjo-is is also used ix. 31, xiii. 15, xv. 31, and both 
 A. and K. V. give three different renderings, viz. * com- 
 fort', 'exhortation' and 'consolation', though in all three 
 cases the word "encouragement' would be suitable. In 
 2 Cor. i. 3 — 7 the sense of 'encouragement' is clearly 
 marked, e. g. TrapaKoiKe^v tovs iv dXi^ei. In Luke ii. 25 
 irpodbexoiJ.evos wapcLKXTjaiv roO 'I(7/)a?7\ = ' waiting for the en- 
 couragement of Israel', i.e. by the coming of Messiah. 
 
 The verb irapaKoKelv is very frequent in the Acts and 
 means either to 'invite', 'beseech', e.g. xvi. 9 or ' to en- 
 courage', e.g. XX. 12. 
 
 7rapa.K\7)(n^ uhi desides excitat est hortatiOy uhi tris- 
 titiae medctur est solatium. B. 
 
 AcvcCrqs] Levites were not allowed to hold land (Numb, 
 xviii. 20), but the Mosaic laws about the division of the 
 land seem to have been neglected after the Captivity. 
 
 Kvirpios Tw yivii] Cf. xviii. 2 UovTtKbv rif yivu ; 
 xviii. 24 'A/\e^aj/5peuy r. 7., in all three cases of Jews^ the 
 phrase indicating their place of birth. 
 
 CHAPTEE V. 
 
 1. *AvavCas] The Hebrew name of Shadrach (Dan. 
 i. 6, ili. 13), found in the iienerfici<c, = ' God is gracious'. 
 2a7r0ei/)7; probably = ' beautiful'. 
 
 2. 4vo<r<j)io-aTo] 'set apart', not to be handed over with 
 the rest. The same word is used of Achan taking for him- 
 self some of the dedicated spoil of Jericho, cf. Josh. vii. 1, 
 where ' committed a trespass in the accursed thing ' is in 
 LXX. ivoacpiaavTO airo rod dvadifxaros. 
 
 3. 6 2aTavus] A Hebrew word = 'adversary'. For 
 the sense cf. Luke xxii. 3 ehrjXdev 6^ Zaravcis els 'loijdav, 
 and John viii. 44 ' he is a liar and the father of it '. 
 
 The question addressed to Ananias implies that he might 
 have resisted. 
 
 \|;€vo-ao-0at crc] ' so that thou shouldest cheat ' ; cf. ver. 21 
 diTiaTei.\av...dxdTivai avrous. 
 
 \}/€vcra<rGai to irvcvjAa : Ixj/cvcro) Ccw] \p. rivd is directly 
 ' to cheat ' or ' deceive a person ' ; ^. tlvl is ' to lie ' or ' cheat 
 in the presence of a person ', suggesting the idea of an in- 
 sult or outrage against him. 
 
 ovbeU xpevbofxevos 6eov xpeijderai, xJ/e^deTai decfocTTis ipevSerai, 
 
 TO irvevixa to £7.] i. e. as present in the Apostles. The 
 Holy Spirit had been given them to guide them 'into all 
 
V. 11] notes: 111 
 
 truth' (John xvi. 13); an attempt to deceive them is an 
 attempt to deceive Him, or, as in ver. 9, ' to make trial' of 
 Him. 
 
 4. €|ov<ria] i. 7 n. 
 
 tC OTt] quid est quod? Of. Luke ii. 49 rl otl e^reir^ /xe; 
 The form of question expresses some astonishment or in- 
 dignation. 
 
 5. €|€\]/v|€v] Only here and xii. 23 inN.T., apparently 
 connoting a violent, not peaceful death. Classical Gk has 
 dTTo^i/Xw animam agere. 
 
 Kttl cy4v€to <j)6pos...] Emphatically repeated ver. 11. 
 
 To\»s cLKovovras] Probably as at ver. 11 * those who 
 heard of it ' : had the phrase referred only to those present 
 we should expect 'those who saw it'. 
 
 6. ot vcwTcpoi] = ol veavldKOL ver. 10, the younger mem- 
 bers of the congregation. 
 
 crvv€(rT€i,Xav] A. V. 'wound him up', K.Y. 'wrapped 
 him round'. The word means 'draw together', ' pack up', 
 and here describes the 'jDutting together' of the extended 
 limbs and 'wrapping up' of the body for carrying it out. 
 The regular word for ' arranging ' a corpse for burial is 
 TTeyoto-rAXw, compono. 
 
 cIcve-yKavTcs] ' having carried him out ', a regular word 
 in connection with burial, which with the Jews, as with the 
 Greeks and Eomans, took place outside the city walls — a 
 rule founded partly on a reasonable regard fdr health, 
 partly on fear of ceremonial defilement (Numb. xix. 11). 
 
 7. €7^v€To 8^...] The construction is * But it happened ^i. 
 — an interval of about three hours — and his wife came in'. 
 We should say ' it happened that'. 
 
 That didaTTjfjLa is not the nom. to eyevero but parentheti- 
 cal is shewn by comparing Luke ix. 28 eyevero bk fxera rovs 
 "Xdyovs rcvTovs cocrel rjfjiipai oKTijj KaX...c,v€^7]. 
 
 8. aTTCKp^OT]] iii. 12 n. Peter answers her expectant 
 looks with a question. 
 
 TocroTJTov] Pointing to it. direSocrOe: plural, 'ye' not 
 *thou'. 
 
 9. 01 TToScs] A dramatic form of expression, cf. Is. Hi. 7 
 *How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him...'. 
 Alford remarks that the young men were probably bare- 
 footed and would not be heard coming. 
 
 11. Tqv €KKXT]o-tav] Here first used in the Acts of the 
 'assembly of believers'. The word is only found twice iu 
 
112 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [v. 11 
 
 the Gospels : Matt. xvi. 18 ' I will build my church ', and 
 xviii. 17. It was however a well-known term for the ' con- 
 gregation ' of Israel, cf. vii. 38 n. In the Acts it is used of 
 any ♦ assembly ', as xix. 32, but usually of the body of be- 
 lievers in any one place or town. 
 
 12 — 16. A brief description of the state of the Church 
 (viz. rapid growth and increasing influence due to the mira- 
 cles wrought by the Apostles), introduced to explain the 
 strong and decisive action of the high-priest and rulers 
 described ver. 17. 
 
 That this is the connection is clear from the use of the 
 imperfect tense w. 12 — 16, contrasted with the dramatic 
 avaaras of ver. 17 and subsequent aorists. The imperfects 
 describe a state of things during a period of some duration ; 
 the aorists express the single action which resulted from 
 that state of things. 
 
 The paragraph describes, 
 
 (1) The miracles wrought by the Apostles. 
 
 (2) The gathering of all believers in Solomon's porch. 
 
 (3) ^The fact that, though none of the rest (i.e. the 
 priests and rulers) dared to join them, yet the people mag- 
 nified them. 
 
 (4) The great increase of believers, naturally resulting 
 {CoffTc) in a great public manifestation, viz. the placing 
 sick folk in the streets by the inhabitants of Jerusalem 
 and even the bringing them in great numbers from neigh- 
 bouring cities. 
 
 It was this public manifestation which at last roused the 
 * envy ' of the rulers. 
 
 II. M. 12. irdvTcs] i.e. all the believers, cf. ii. 1. 
 
 rfi Zroq. DoX.] iii. 11 n. 
 
 13. Twv h\ Xonrwv] bi is not adversative, but merely a 
 particle of transition here. So too fxaWov 5^, and avv-qpxeTo 
 U ver. 16. 
 W. XoiTTttv is not opposed to the believers mentioned before, 
 
 but to \a6$ which follows. The opposition of the rulers 
 and the \(i6s has already been referred to iv. 21. Others, 
 who contrast \oLirCov with iravres and make it = * non- 
 believers', are driven to render KoWaxrOaL * obtrude on 
 them ', ' interfere with them ', whereas it always denotes 
 close fi'iendly intercourse, cf. ix. 26, x. 28, xvii. 34. 
 
 15. irXareCas] sc. odovs. 
 
 ^ I do not understand the punctuation in the text, and adopt the 
 usual punctuation, removing the colon after avrols and placing it 
 alter Aaos, 
 
V. 21] NOTES, 113 
 
 KpapdTTcov] grahatus, said to be a Macedonian word = 
 'a camp-bed'. 
 
 Xva...Kciv r\ OTKid lirto-Kidcrci] T. E. e-mo-KLdar}. The con- 
 struction in the text is that which is common with ottws in 
 classical Greek. 
 
 Kav = /cat iav; the sentence fully expressed would be, 
 ' that the shadow — even if only the shadow — of Peter... ',= 
 ' that at any rate the shadow... '. 
 
 16. 6xXovfjL€vovs] The same word as 'vexed'; the root Curtius. 
 expresses ' restless movement '. 
 
 17. dvao-Tcis] A pictorial word representing the com- 
 mencement of vigorous action. It is frequent in Luke and 
 the Acts and is sometimes to be taken literally, e. g. ver. 34, 
 ix. 11 dvcKJTOL iropevdriTL, sometimes, as here, metaphorically, 
 e.g. ix. 18 dvacFTas e^airTladrw xi. 7 dvacfTas duaou; xxii. 16 
 avacrras (ScLTrricraL ; in both cases it vividly depicts action. 
 The similar use of dueo-Trjv is also very common. 
 
 irdvTes] i. e. those mentioned iv. 6 and other Sadducees.. 
 
 a\Jp€o-is] = (1) 'a choosing', (2) ' a set of philosophic or 
 religious principles chosen ', (3) as here, 'those who have 
 so chosen certain principles', 'a school', *a sect'. It is 
 applied to the Pharisees, xv. 5, xxvi. 5. The Christians 
 were regarded as 'a sect' by the Jews, xxiv. 14, xxviii. 22. 
 The word does not in itself imply condemnation as ' heresy ' 
 does, but a bad sense naturally soon attaches itself to the 
 word as implying division and disunion, cf. its use by Ter- 
 tullus xxiv. 5 and Paul's objection to the word xxiv. 14. 
 
 ^i^Xov] A. V. 'indignation', E. V. 'jealousy'. The word 
 (from ^ew) indicates ' eager action', and according to the 
 context bears a bad sense=' jealousy', or a good sense = 
 * emulation'. 
 
 18. cv TT]p. S-qfxoo-^ij,] ' in the public prison ' : not as 
 A.V. ' the common prison', giving a somewhat wrong idea. 
 Cf. Thuc. V. 18 TO drjfMdacop, 
 
 20. <rTa0€VT€s] cf. ii. 14 n. The word is not only picto- 
 rial but suggests the idea of firmness. Cf. too the emphatic 
 clearness of iv T(p tepif and irdyra. 
 
 TTJs to>r\s Tavrqs] Cf. xiii. 26 o X670S ttJs acoTTjpias raiJTrjs. 
 ' This life', 'this salvation ' = the life, the salvation, which 
 Jesus came to give and which it is the duty of the Apostles 
 to preach. Here the word ' life ' suggests an antithesis to 
 the denial by the Sadducees of a life after death. 
 
 21. vTTo Tov opOpov] sub lucem. 
 
114 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [v. 21 
 
 irdo-av ttiv 7€pov<rCav] The yepova-ia of Sparta and 
 Senatus of Eome are well known. The word yepovjla is 
 used in 2 Mace, of the Sanhedrin, which is also called irpea- 
 fivripiov, of. iv. 5 n. But here, as the Sanhedrin has been 
 specially mentioned, probably the word does not describe 
 O-ny official body but is used generally to indicate men of 
 age and experience who, though not members of the Sanhe- 
 drin, may have been summoned to its meetings on occasions 
 of importance. 
 
 24. OL apx^pcts] The heads of the twenty-four courses 
 of priests, and possibly the relatives of the high-priest, cf. 
 iv. 6, The word is used loosely, cf. xix. 14. 
 
 rC av 76VOITO tovto] The question tl yev-qa-erai tovto 
 (' what will be the end' or 'result of this') put obliquely. 
 
 26. ov |X€Td pCas] Emphatic by position. B.V. there- 
 fore rightly, * but not with violence'. 
 
 28. TrapayyekC(^ "Trap.] cf. vii. 34 n. 
 
 lua^aYciv...] i.e. to make them responsible for His 
 death, cf. Matt, xxvii. 25 ; and for the expression 2 Sam. 
 i. 16; Matt, xxiii. 35. 
 
 TOU dvOpCOTTOV TOVTOV] cf. iv. 17 U. 
 
 29—31. 06W...6 Gcos.-.Sv vji.€is...TovTov 6 0€os] Notethe 
 emphasis of these words. 
 
 30. r\y€ip€v] Without iK v€Kp(av (like dpicrrrj/xL iii. 22, 
 26) = 'raised up', 'brought forward', cf. Luke i. 69 TJyeipe 
 Kipas crojTTjpias ruxiv ; Acts xiii. 22 Tjyeipev avrols rov Aaveid. 
 
 ^'o The reference is to His birth and coming forward as Mes- 
 
 Li:nt,-e. gj^^j^^ rjij^^ Order of events is this : God raised Him up ; 
 you crucified Him ; God exalted Him. 
 
 8i6X€tp^crao-0€] cf . xxvi. 21. The word connotes violence 
 and injustice: 'made away with violently'. The words 
 KpejuL. iirl ^v\ov pointedly call attention to His treatment as a 
 malefactor and accursed man, cf. Deut. xxi. 23 KeKarrjpa/xi' 
 yos VTTO 0€ov Tras Kpefia/mevos iTrl ^v\ov : Gal. iii. 13. 
 
 31. dpx'HV'^v] iii. Ion. Here clearly 'Prince'. 
 
 (tov) Sovvat] 'to give', i.e. that He may give, in His 
 character of Prince and Saviour. The passage must be 
 compared with Luke xxiv. 47, 48, where Jesus gives His 
 parting injunctions to the Apostles and orders that there 
 be proclaimed as by heralds [KrjpvxGwai) 'repentance' — the 
 condition He imposes as a Prince, and 'remission of sins* 
 — the reward He offers as a Saviour. He then adds vpLels 
 fxaprvpes tovtccp, to which here rjfxeh iff/Jih fidprvpes rwv 
 prjfiaTcjv TovTb3v accurately corresponds. Finally He says, 
 'and behold I send the promise of my Father (i.e. the 
 
V. 37] 
 
 NOTES, 115 
 
 Holy Spirit) upon you', and so here Peter speaks of the 
 Holy Spirit as actually sent and present in them, joining 
 them as a ' witness' to the events they relate. 
 
 32. p-qjiaTtov] Not * sayings' but * things expressed in 
 words', * history', * story'; cf. Luke ii. 15 to pTJjuLa rb y^yo- 
 voSj and the important instance Acts x. 37. 
 
 34. <l>apio"aios]=* separated', the name of an import- 
 ant Jewish sect ; they believed (1) that an oral law had been 
 given to Moses in addition to the written law, and had been 
 handed down by tradition ; (2) that the actual law needed to 
 be supplemented by the explanations of the great doctors, 
 which established 'a hedge round the law' and enjoined an 
 immense number of minute ritual observances ; (3) in oppo- 
 sition to the Sadducees, that there is a future life. 
 
 FafiaXu-qX] Grandson of the great teacher Hillel; 
 afterwards president of the Sauhedrin; known as *the 
 glory of the law ' ; one of the seven Eabbis to whom the 
 higher title of Rabban was given: teacher of St Paul, xxii. 3. 
 
 vojioStSdo-KaXos] So vojullkSs Matt. xxii. 35. A teacher 
 or expounder of the Mosaic law. 
 
 iravrl tw Xaw] Ethic dat. = * in the opinion of, cf. 
 Eur. Hec. 309 rjjuuif 5' 'AxtXXei)s d^tos tl/jltjs, and vii. 20 n. 
 
 Tovs dvOpwirovs] T. R. toi)j diroaToXovs, Gamaliel 
 would certainly not call them ' Apostles ' : the reading of 
 the text is much more vigorous and real. 
 
 36. 0€v8ds] Gamaliel clearly speaks of the revolt of Jos.^>^<. 
 Theudas as preceding that of Judas. On the other hand ^.^- ^..i, 
 Josephus describes a revolt very similar to this one andf^^f^H^ 
 headed by a Theudas in a.d. 44, and therefore subsequent to A. 
 this speech. Commentators therefore either (1) assume a 
 historical error here, (2) or, not unreasonably, consider that 
 among the many risings which took place in Judaea about 
 
 the time of the birth of Jesus, there may have been another W. 
 insurgent leader of that name. 
 
 Xiyav dvaC riva lavrdv] cf . viii. 9 ; Gal. vi. 3 el yap 8ok€l 
 TLS elval TL fir]dev coy; Soph. EL 939 ?7^'x«5 ris ehai, the 
 nom. after the verb being more classical. The use of 
 * somebody' = ' some great person', as opposed to *a no- 
 body', is common in many languages. From the use how- 
 ever of almost the same phrase of Simon Magus (viii. 9) 
 it would seem that Theudas is described as having claimed 
 to be more than human, possibly to be the promised Mes- 
 siah. Jos. Ant. 
 
 37. 'lovSas 6 TaX.] In Josephus called 'loiJS. o Pau- f^^gi"en 
 \aviT7}s, having been born in the city of Gamala in Gaulani- in A, 
 
 8—2 
 
116 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [v. 37 
 
 tis. His insurrection was in connection with * the taxing', 
 and he maintained that God alone was the king of Israel. 
 Plis followers known as Gaulonites seem to have passed into 
 the well-known Zealots. 
 
 cv Taus...] i.e. the celebrated * registration ' or 'enrolr 
 ment ' with a view to taxation referred to Luke ii. 2, which 
 took place a.d. 6 under the prefecture of P. Sulpicius 
 Quirinus. 
 
 38, 39. Idv "3 €^ dv9. . . .cl 8^ €k Gcov IotCv] ' in case it be. .. 
 if it is', el with ind. represents a thing as less conditional 
 and more possible than ^av with subj. It must not be 
 
 La. A. inferred however that Gamaliel indicates the second alterna- 
 
 ousiy. *^"^'® ^^ more Ukely to be true ; the change of construction 
 
 only indicates that he puts forward one of two alternatives, 
 
 as the one ih.e possihilitij of which he wishes to be considered, 
 
 as being the foundation of his argument. 
 
 39. 066|xax.oi] JZ. VI. 129 ovk av ^yuyye BeolaLV iirovpavt- 
 oiai /xaxoi/JLT/j/. 
 
 41. KaTTjIwoS-qo-av dTijx.a<r0T]vai] Oxymoron. 
 Tov ovofxaros] iii. 6 n. 
 
 42. KttT oIkov] ii. 46 n. 
 
 €vayy. tov xpi<rr6v 'lr\o:] ' preaching the Messiah, even 
 Jesus'. 
 
 CHAPTEE YI. 
 
 1. 707Yv(r|JWDs] Imitative reduplicated word =' mur- 
 muring'. 
 
 *E\XT]vi<rTi5v] from 'EWtjvl^ * to imitate or use the 
 manners, customs, or language of the Greeks' [cf. AaKojvl^co, 
 MTySi'^w, 'lovhac^bi (Gal. ii. 14), $tXi7r7rifa;] = those Jews 
 who, having settled out of Palestine, habitually spoke 
 Greek, and probably adopted many foreign customs, whereas 
 'E^pttiOi = those Jews who, continuing to live in Palestine, 
 si^oke Syro-Chaldaic, and were more strict in their obser- 
 vance of the laws of Moses. 
 
 2. OVK dp€o-T6v lo-Tiv] 71071 plttcet, a somewhat authori- 
 tative phrase, cf. ver. 5, I'jpeo-eu, placuit, of the adoption of 
 the proposition by the assembly. 
 
 8taK0V€tv Tpaire^ais] Note the emphatic position of 
 Tpairi^aLs, The Apostles do not object to 'serve', but to 
 'serve tables': they desire to confine themselves to the 
 * service of the word' (r?? biaKovla rod X6yov). 
 
 The seven men here api^ointed are usually called * the 
 seven Deacons', but there is no authority for this in N. T., 
 where they are only alluded to as 'the seven' (cf. xxi. 8). 
 Their * ministry ' is distinctly opposed to the ' ministry of 
 
VI. 9] NOTES. 117 
 
 the word', and it therefore seems clear that they are not 
 to be identified with that class of Christian ministers called 
 diaKovoL (1 Tim. iii. 8; Phil. i. 1) after whom 'Deacons' are 
 named. 
 
 The words ^lolkovos, dtaKoveiu, hiaKovla are used (1) in the H. 
 Gospels, usually of ministering to bodily or temporal wants, 
 e.g. Matt. iv. 11 ; Luke x. 40, (2) in the Acts and Epistles, 
 usually of ministering to spiritual wants, e.g. Paul calls 
 himself dtaKovos 'KpLO'Tov, d. evayyeXiou. Lastly diaKovos is 
 used in a special sense of a definitely appointed minister = 
 *a Deacon' e.g. Phil. i. 1, avy eino-KOTroLs kul diaKOPOis. 
 
 Tpairc^ats] Used with some indignation = ' food', ' eating 
 and drinking '. rpdire^a is also used of the table of a money- 
 changer (e.g. Matt. xxi. 12), and Tpa7r€^lT7]s = ' a banker', 
 but here the connection with diaKovelv precludes the explana- 
 tion 'tables at which the alms were distributed in small H. 
 
 coins'. ^umby, 
 
 3. jiapTvpovfjievovs] i.e. of acknowledged good life and 
 character, cf. x. 22, xvi. 2, xxii. 12. 
 
 ovs KaTao-Ti]<ro[i€v] 'whom we may appoint', A. and 
 E. V. rightly. The future describes the second action as 
 subsequent to and dependent on the first; cf. the use of 
 oTTws and tva with the fut. ind. To render ' whom we icill 
 appoint ' would convey a wrong idea, cf. vii. 40 ot irpoTropev- 
 covraL. 
 
 5. 'Zri^avov...] Notice with reference to the cause of 
 their appointment that all bear Greek names. Seven is a 
 sacred number. Of none except Stephen and Philip (cf. 
 viii. 5, xxi. 8) is there anything further mentioned in 
 K. T. Nicolaus has been identified with the founder of the 
 sect of ' the Nicolaitans ' mentioned Kev. ii. 6, 15, but this 
 seems conjectural. 
 
 6. kTriQ7]Kav...] The laying-on of hands was used in 
 blessing J cf. Gen. xlviii. 14 — 20 ; Matt. xix. 13 ; at the 
 appointment of Joshua, Numb, xxvii. 18, and in healing by 
 Jesus, Mark vi. 5. The act seems symbolical of the trans- 
 mission of some divine power, cf . Acts viii. 17, ix. 17, xiii. 3, 
 xix. 6, xxviii. 8. It is emj)loyed in the Church of England at 
 Confirmation and Ordination. 
 
 7. oxXoS-.-iiin^Kovov] iii. 11 n. 
 
 8. xapiTos] as iv. 33. Gratia Dei duvafj.Lv ejjicit: 5uVa- 
 liLv demonstrant repara Kai (TrifMeia. 
 
 9. o-uvaywyTis] ' place of meeting '. The institution of Kders- 
 
 * synagoguesL' dates from the Captivity. They were so Ht^i^o, 
 
118 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [vi. 9 
 
 arranged that the congregation turned towards Jerusalem, 
 and at the end opposite them was an ark or chest contain- 
 ing the Book of the Law. Towards the middle was a 
 pulpit in which the reader stood and the preacher sat. 
 Each synagogue had a 'minister' or attendant {vtttjp^ttjs 
 Luke iv. 20), and was under the management of a college of 
 elders (itpta^vTepoL Luke vii. 3 ; apxi-(^vvafyu)yoL Actsxiii. 15), 
 with a president 6 apxiovvLyiayos. There was a fixed liturgy, 
 a reading of a first lesson from 'the Law' and a second 
 from ' the Prophets ' (cf. xiii. 15), and afterwards the Berash 
 or exposition. It is said that there were 480 synagogues in 
 Jerusalem, but the number is untrustworthy. 
 
 AiPcpT^vcov] llhertinorum. Probably descendants of the 
 Jews taken to llome as captives by Pompeius, who had there 
 gained their freedom, and perhaps also proselytes of the 
 freedman class, cf. ii. 10 n. 
 
 Three synagogues seem to be described: (1) of the Liber- 
 tini, (2) of the men of Alexandria and Cyrene, both African 
 cities, (3) of the men of Cilicia and Asia, who are joined 
 together, as tlcv dirb clearly shews. 
 
 cvv^TiTovvTcs] Used of the 'questionings ' of the Pharisees 
 and Scribes (Mark viii. 11, ix. 14): cf. too ix. 29. 
 
 Twv ctTrd KiX.] Therefore probably including Paul* 
 Tarsus is the capital of Cilicia. 
 
 10. dvTiorTTJvat TT) o-o<()fq.] Cf. the promise of Jesus 
 Luke xxi. 15 iyoj 8ucru) vpuv crbpLO, koL (To<plav ■g ov bvvqaovTat, 
 ...difrKTrijuaL. 
 
 11. viri^aXov] subornarunt. The word indicates putting 
 forward in an underhand way for purposes of fraud. 
 
 dKTiK6ap.€v. , .] As in the case of the false witnesses against 
 Jesus (Matt. xxvi. 60, 61), the falsehood of these witnesses 
 would consist in misrepresenting what Stephen had actually 
 said. He had doubtless spoken of the transitory nature of 
 the Mosaic law and the Temple worship, and this they 
 distort. Hence they are distinctly spoken of as ' false ' or 
 'lying' {\pev8eis), because 'a lie that is half the truth is ever 
 the blackest of lies'. 
 
 13. Tov TOTTou Tov o.^.] 1.6. the Temple, cf. xxi. 28. The 
 emphatic position of the adjective marks the sx>ecial hohnesa 
 of the place, cf. i. 25 n. 
 
 14. 6 Nal^. ovTos] ovTos is contemptuous, cf. vii. 40, 
 xix. 26. 
 
 KaraXvcrci] The word used Matt. xxvi. 61 hvvaixai Kara^ 
 \vaai rov vaov. Stephen (vii. 48) points out that God 
 * dvrelleth not in (buildings) made with hands '. 
 
VII.] 
 
 WTUS. 119 
 
 7rap€8ft)K€v] tradidlt, cf. Juv. xiv. 102 Tradidit arcano 
 quodcwique volumine Moses. 
 
 15. cISav...] Cf. Ex. xxxiv. 30; 2 Cor. iii. 7. Tennyson, 
 The Tico Voices, 'God's glory smote him on the face'. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The speech of Stephen must be considered in reference 
 to the twofold charge (vers. 13, 14) to which it is an answer. 
 The argument is throughout from Scripture, and is twofold, 
 but the two threads are not kept distinct, but interwoven. 
 
 (1) He meets the charge of 'speaking against this Holy 
 Place ' — a charge no doubt founded on the fact of his having 
 taught that worship in the Temple was not essential to the 
 worship of God — by shewing that the worship of God is not 
 confined to Jerusalem or the Jewish temple, this being proved 
 by reference, 
 
 a. to His dealings with the patriarchs and people when 
 in foreign lands, in Mesopotamia (ver. 2) and in Egypt 
 (vers. 9—28) ; 
 
 h. to His appearing to Moses ' in the desert of Sinai' 
 (ver. 80) ; 
 
 c, to the fact that all places are holy where God is 
 (ver. 33) ; 
 
 d, to the ' church in the wilderness ' (ver. 38) ; 
 
 e, to the fact that it was not until Solomon's time 
 that the Temple was built, and that even that was not the 
 real dwelling of the Most High (ver. 47), as is shewn by a 
 quotation from Isaiah (vers. 48, 49). 
 
 (2) As regards the charge of changing 'the customs 
 which Moses delivered', he points out that God had had 
 many dealings with their fathers before the giving of the 
 law (e.g. in the covenant of circumcision ver. 8), and 
 that, far from contradicting Moses, Jesus is the very suc- 
 cessor whose coming Moses had foretold (ver. 37). He 
 describes Moses at length in words which clearly point 
 him out as the type of Jesus : he was the divinely ap- 
 pointed redeemer of Israel (ver. 35), their saviour (ver. 25); 
 the manner in which the Israelites again and again rejected 
 him (vers. 25, 27, 35, 39) is typical of their rejection of 
 Jesus. As he dwells on this theme the speaker, who began 
 with calm and sober narrative, becomes gradually (as he 
 remembers that his accusers are the children and repre- 
 sentatives of those who consistently rejected Moses and the 
 prophets) more argumentative and passionate, until at ver. 
 51 he breaks out into indignant invective and arraigns his 
 accusers on the very charge which they were bringing against 
 
120 ACTS OF 'TUB APOSTLES. [virl 
 
 himself — 'Not I, but you, you are the men who received the 
 law and did not keep it\ 
 
 The speech however is not wholly apologetic, but also 
 constructive. Stephen prepares the way for Paul : he grasps 
 the idea of a religion not exclusive but universal: he an- 
 ticij^ates the final declaration of Paul in the Acts, viz. that 
 the Jews will reject and the Gentiles accept the truth offered 
 to them. 
 
 2. 6 0€os TTJs 86|t]s] i.e. the God who reveals Himself 
 in Glory. * Glory ' = the Shechinah, a visible radiance, which 
 indicated the presence of God, and was believed to rest 
 especially on the mercy-seat between the cherubim ; cf . ver. 
 65 ; Luke ii. 9 ; Ex. xxiv. IG. By commencing with these 
 w^ords Stephen at once refutes the charge of vi. 11. 
 
 M€cro'TroTajjLCa] = 7j XaXdaicjv ver. 4, used loosely for the 
 district beyond the Euphrates. In Gen. xi. 31 it is ' Ur of 
 the Chaldees' — a district of Mesopotamia N.E. of Haran. 
 
 Xappdv] 'Haran' Gen. xi. 31; Carrae, an ancient town 
 in Mesopotamia not far from Edessa. Here Crassus met 
 his death B.C. 53 after his defeat by the Parthians, cf. Luc. 
 I. 101 miserando funere Crassus \ Assyrias Latio maculavit 
 sanguine C arras, 
 
 a)<|)0i]...'Trplv...Kal cIttcv...] The quotation is verbatim 
 from LXX. Gen. xii. 1, where however the revelation is said 
 to have been made in Haran. In several instances however 
 Stephen refers to traditions not identical with the state- 
 ments in our present Pentateuch. In Gen. xv. 7 ; Neh. ix. 7 
 the removal of Abraham from Ur is clearly referred to 
 divine direction. 
 
 3. iqv av o-oi hd^ta] 'whichever I shall shew thee' : non 
 norat Abram quae terra foret, Heb. xi. 8. B. 
 
 4. |J.€Td TO diroGaveiv...] In Gen. xi. 26 — xii. 4 it is 
 stated that Abraham w^as born when Terah was 70 years old, 
 and that he left Haran when 75, Terah dying in Haran at 
 the age of 205, and therefore 60 years after Abraham's de- 
 
 1 [_ parture. ' Stephen therefore follows an independent tra- 
 
 dition '. 
 
 jjL€T<uKio-€v] sc. 6e6s. 
 
 A. 5. ovK '^8a)K€V...] A perfectly natural expression: the 
 'burial-ground' which Abraham acquired (cf. ver. 16) could 
 hardly be reckoned ' an inheritance '. 
 
 II, The rendering of ovk ^dcoKcv ' had not yet given ' is down- 
 
 right mistranslation. To lay stress on 'ebiCKev and explain 
 
 B. and ^ non ex donatione divina accepit Abram, quia emit implies a 
 so de>v. -ging^^iarly narrow view of God's gifts. 
 
VII. 8] NOTES, 121 
 
 For prjjia iroSiJs cf. Deut. ii. 5 ; Cic. ad Att. xiii. 2 pedem 
 ubiponat in suo non habet. 
 
 €'irT]77€i\aTO...] Gen. xvii. 8, xlviii. 4. 
 
 6. €Xd\T]<r€v...] A free quotation of LXX. Gen. xv. 13, 
 14 which ends with the words fiera bk ravra e^eXevaovrai 
 code /ULerd dirocFKevrjs TroWrjs. The words /cat Xarp. fxoi iv r^p 
 T67r({3 TovTcp (i.e. in Canaan) seem to be a reminiscence of 
 Ex. iii- 12 Kal XarpevcreTe r$ OeQ iv t^ Spec rovrcp (Horeb). 
 The addition is natural, for in Gen. xv. 14 it is clear that 
 *they shall come out' refers to a coming out into Canaan, 
 although the w5e of LXX. is not represented in the Hebrew. 
 
 irdpoiKov] 'sojourning'. The word indicates residence 
 in a country which is not of a permanent character nor at- 
 tended with full rights of citizenship. Cf. vii, 29, xiii. 17; 
 Deut. xxvi. 5 Kare^-q els AXyviTTov kcll Trapc^KrjO-ev e/ce?; Eph. 
 ii. 19 where t,evoL Kal irdpoLKOL are opposed to auuiroXLTaL Kal 
 oiKeloL; this life is 'a sojourning' 1 Pet. i. 17; we are all 
 'sojourners' 1 Pet. ii. 11. 
 
 ^rq TerpaKoo-ia] So too in round numbers Gen. xv. 13. 
 The exact period of 430 years is given Ex. xii. 40 ; Gal. iii. 
 17. This includes the whole period from the giving of the 
 promise to the Exodus (the period from the going down of 
 Jacob into Egypt being 215 years), the 'sojourn' of the 
 patriarchs in Canaan as well as of their descendants in 
 Egypt. ^TTj rerpaKoaca does not go merely with KaKooaovaLv. 
 
 SovXcocrovcriv] sc. ol dWdrpLoc inferred from if yrj dX- 
 XoTplg,. 
 
 7. KpLvw eyao] Emphatic. Ego — Deus. 
 
 8. SiaOij KT]v ircpLToixTJs] A covenant of which circumcision 
 was to be the outward sign. Gen. xvii. 9 — 14. 
 
 In classical Greek had-qK-q is almost always *a testa- 
 mentary disposition', 'a will', o-vfdrjKrj being 'a covenant' 
 or 'agreement'. On the other hand in LXX. and N. T. 
 diadriKr} is regularly = 'a covenant', and from its being 
 rendered into Latin as ^ test amentum^ we have our curious 
 phrases ' The Old ' and ' The New Testament ' meaning the 
 Old and New Dispensation or Covenant. ' The LXX. trans- i-J^i;*- 
 iators and New Testament writers probably preferred dia- 
 Otikt} as better expressing the free grace of God than 
 <7vvd'nKr]\ 
 
 ovTws] 'thus', i.e. after this covenant had been made, 
 and as an earnest of its fulfilment. 
 
 For the facts cf. Gen. xxi. 3, xxv. 26, xxix. 31 — xxx. 
 ^21, xxxvii. 28. 
 
 9. ^T|Xw(ravT€s] cf. Gen. xxxvii. II i^rjXuxrav. dir^Sovro 
 
 iGal. 
 iii. It). 
 
122 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vii. 9 
 
 Gen. xxxvii. 28. ijv 6 0. jxct* avrov, cf. Gen. xxxix. 21 ^v 
 Kvpios fxera 'luxny^. 
 
 10. Cf. Gen. xli. 37 et seq. 
 
 ^apati pacr. Al-y.] Pharaoh ig not a name but a 
 title borne by the kings of Egypt. It corresponds with the 
 P-RA or PH-EA of the hieroglyphics, which means 'the 
 sun'. 
 Crotius. T^Yovjievov] ^vice regis cuncta regentem. Gen. xli. 43'. 
 
 11. xopTQ.a-^o.ra.'] ' Fodder for their cattle ' (cf . xoprct^w), 
 the word used in LXX. Gen. xxiv. 25, 32, xlii. 27 and trans- 
 
 M. lated 'provender'. It was the first necessity of existence for 
 
 great owners of flocks and herds like the patriarchs. 
 
 12. aKovcas...] Gen. xlii. 2 Ibov aKrjKoa. on. iarl airos 
 
 14. 4v ^/vxctts ] 'in', i.e. consisting in. The Heb. 
 
 text Gen. xlvi. 26 gives the number who ' came with Jacob ' 
 as 66, and then ver. 27, reckoning in Jacob and Joseph with 
 his two sons, gives -'the whole number as 70. The LXX. in 
 ver. 27, reckoning in some grandchildren of Joseph, gives 
 the number as 75. 
 
 16. p.€T€T^0T|<rav] sc. avrbs koX ol irarepes tijxCov. Accord- 
 ing to Gen. xlix. 30, 1. 13, Jacob was buried *in the cave of 
 the field of Machpelah which is before Mamre ' ( ' the same is 
 Hebron in the land of Canaan' Gen. xxiii. 19): Joseph 
 was embalmed (Gen. 1. 26), taken away at the Exodus (Ex. 
 xiii. 19), and ultimately buried at Shechem (Josh. xxiv. 32). 
 Of the other patriarchs Scripture records nothing as to their 
 burial. 
 
 <J cuv. 'App.] Gen. xxiii. 3 — 20. Abraham bought a 
 burying-place at Hebron from Ephron. Jacob (Gen. xxxiii. 
 19) bought a field, not a burying-place, *at Shalem, a city of 
 Shechem' ' at the hand of the children of Hamor, Shechem's 
 
 A ; so father'. 'The two accounts are certainly here confused'. 
 
 ^^' ^^* TijjLTJs dpyupCov] Gen. xxiii. 16 'four hundred shekels of 
 
 silver, current money with the merchant ' : Gen. xxxiii. 19 
 (of Jacob's purchase) ' an hundred pieces of money', 
 
 17. KaOws] *as', not *when': as the time drew near so 
 the people.... 
 
 TTJs €'Tra77€Xtas] Cf. vers. 6, 7 ; and ii. 33 n. 
 
 •qv^Tiorcv, cttXiiGijvOt], dv€o-TT] 'Ic»)o~»]<()] LXX. Ex. i. 7. 
 
 M. refer- 18. OS ovK fjSci tov *L] i.e. who knew nothing of the 
 ring to history and services of Joseph. 'The previous dynasty 
 8^ E?f had been that of the Hyksos ; the new king was Ahmes who 
 8*. ' ' drove out the Hyksos', 
 
VII. 23] NOTES. 123 
 
 19. KttTacrocf). to ^evos] cocpl^e a 6 at ' to use subtle, unfair 
 means ' is intrans. but like many verbs (cf. Karairovup ver. 
 24, KaTadvva<TT€V(jj x. 38) becomes trans, when compounded 
 with /caret = 'to injure by using subtlety'* In Ex. i. 10 it is 
 rendered 'let us deal wisely with them\ 
 
 €KaK«<r€V...Tov TTowiv...] ' SO that he caused 'or *by caus- 
 ing their children to be exposed'. The genitive describes 
 that in which the kolkojo-ls consisted (cf. iii. 12 n.), its purpose 
 being expressed in the words els rb fir] f. loioyoviicrQai — 
 'kept alive', cf. Ex. i. 17 i^ojoyovow ra apaeva. 
 
 20. dcTTetos Tw 9€(3] 'fair (in appearance) to God', i.e. 
 * before' or 'in the sight of God', Oec^ being an Eth. Dat. 
 Cf. Aesch. Ag. 352 deoh dva/mirXcLKriTos 'guiltless in the sight 
 of heaven'. A. and E.V. render 'exceeding fair', treating 
 the phrase as a Hebrew method of expressing extreme 
 fairness, cf. Jon. iii. 3 TroXis ixeyoK-q rep dec^; Gen. x. 9; 
 1 Sam. xvi. 12 dyados opdcreL Kvpico, 'of a beautiful coun- 
 tenance and goodly to look to\ 
 
 dcrT€ios lit. 'belonging to the city', urhanus ; 'witty'; 
 then 'elegant', 'pretty', lepidus: it is applied to Moses 
 LXX. Ex. ii. 2, and Heb. xi. 28 'a proper child' ddrdov 
 Traibiov. 
 
 (jLTJvas Tp€is] Ex. ii. 2 ; dvciXaro Ex. ii. 5 ; cavrij els v. 
 Ex. ii. 10. The succeeding quotations up to ver. 35 are from 
 the same chapter and the beginning of c. iii. 
 
 21. dvetXaro] sustulit, the opposite of cKTidivai, ^kOctov 
 iroL€Liff exponere, 
 
 Tov irarpos] Amram; Ex. vi. 29. 
 
 22. irdo-T) <ro<j>. AIy] which was proverbial, cf. 1 Kings 
 iv. 30 ; Her. ii. IGO rot's crotpuraTovs dvOpouTrcou AlyvTrTtovs. 
 The priestly caste were especially renowned for their M. 
 knowledge of Natural Science (and Magic), Astronomy, 
 Medicine and Mathematics. 
 
 SvvaTos €v X07. Kal ^p-yois] The phrase used of Jesus 
 Luke xxiv. 19. bvv. ev X67. must not be taken as referring 
 to 'rhetorical skill' or 'eloquence' (cf. Ex. iv. 10 'I am 
 slow of speech and of a slow tongue'), but to the weight and 
 wisdom of the matter of his words, spoken or written. 
 
 23. Teo-o-cpaKovTacT-qs xp^^o^] The life of Moses is given 
 as divided into three periods, each of 40 years. His first 
 appearance before Pharaoh (Ex. vii. 7) is 40 years after this, 
 and his death 40 years later, when he was 'an hundred and 
 twenty years old' (Deut. xxxiv. 7). 
 
 €7rl KapStav dvep-q] Same words 1 Cor. ii. 9 : a LXX. M. 
 phrase: e.g. Jer. iii. 16 ovk dva^-qaeraL iiri Kap8iav» 
 
124 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vii. 23 
 
 TOv% QZd^^ovs\inotivumamoris. B. €7rt(rK€\|/ao-0at, 'visit', 
 
 but also connotiiifj care, consideration, or regard for those 
 * visited', of. xv. 36; Luke i. 68; Matt. xxv. 36. 
 
 24. Iirot-qo-ev iKSiK-qcriv] ' wrought an avenging', 'avenged'. 
 iKUKr}(TLv TTOLsTu, eKOLKelv are common in N.T. in this sense, 
 e.g. Horn. xii. 19; so ^k8lkos 'one who exacts vengeance' 
 Kom. xiii. 4. 
 
 T« KaTairovovficvo)] Present : ' the man who was on the 
 point of being overcome '. 
 
 T^v Al7-u'irT.] As in the use of avTois ver. 26, a familiarity 
 ■with the facts of the story is assumed in his hearers. 
 
 25. €v6[i.i^€v h\] Not in Exodus, but a comment of 
 Stephen's, who is drawing a parallel to the similar rejection 
 of Jesus. Note the rhetorical power of ol d^ ov avvyJKaPf and 
 cf. ver. 53 kuI ovk i(pv\d^aT€. 
 
 avTois] Ex. ii. 13 ' two among the Hebrews'. 
 
 26. <rvviiXXao-cr€v] Imperfect: A. and E.V. * would 
 have set them at one again'. 
 
 29. Ma8id|i] Probably the peninsula on which is Mount 
 Sinai. 
 
 vtovs 8vo] His father-in-law was Jethro Ex. iii. 1 ; his 
 wife Zipporah Ex. ii. 21; his sons Gershom and Eliezer 
 Ex. ii. 22, xviii. 4. 
 
 30. Stvd] Ex. iii. 1 'Horeb'. Both were probably 
 peaks of one mountain range. The names are used almost 
 
 Stanley, indifferently. "Horeb is probably 'the Mountain of the 
 ami Pa- Di^ied-up Ground ' ; Sinai 'the Mountain of the Thorn'." 
 lestine. pdrov] "the wild Acacia [Mimosa nilotica), under the 
 
 Stanley, name of ' siint', everywhere represents the ' seneh ' or ' senna' 
 ofthe'°^' of the Burning Bush". 
 
 ^1^1?^'*. oLYycXos] but ver. 31 the voice is of 'Jehovah', and ver. 
 
 mai. g2 the presence of ' God' is asserted. So too in Ex. iii. 2 — 4. 
 
 33. Xv<rov...] So too Josh. v. 15. The priests who 
 ministered in the temple were bare-footed. Moslems still 
 enter their mosques bare-footed. Cf. too Juv. vi. 158 ob- 
 servant uhifesta mero pede sahhata reges. 
 
 Note carefully the importance of these words for Ste- 
 phen's argument as to 'the holy place'. 
 
 34. ISwv ctSov] rendered in Ex. iii. 7 *I have surely 
 seen'. The Gk represents the Hebrew idiom, cf. Heb. vi. 
 14 ; and Ps. xl. 1 VTrofievcav vTri/Meiva, expectans expectavi, 
 'I waited patiently'. Repetition or reduplication is one of 
 the earliest and most universal methods of expressing em- 
 phasis: the particular emphasis must be judged from the 
 
VII. 40] NOTES, 125 
 
 context. Cf. Plat. Symp. 195 b (peiuywv (pvyrj; Soph, 231 b 
 77 yiueL yevvaia aocpLcrTCKT]; Soph. 0. T. 1469 co yovy yevvaTe ; 
 Acts ii. 30 opK({} djfjioaev ; ii. 35 viroirohLov r^v irobQv ; v. 28 
 irapayyeXla iraprjyyeiXa/jLev ' we straitly charged you ' ; xxiii. 
 14 dvaO^fiaTL cLvede/uLariaafMev; xxviii. 26; Luke xxii. 15 cTrt- 
 OvjULiq. iireOvfJLrjaa. 
 
 35. TovTov. . .TovTov. . .] Note the emphatic and rhetorical 
 repetition; and ouros... euros... euros vers. 36, 37, 38. The 
 object is to place the personality of Moses as the divinely 
 appointed saviour of Israel in marked contrast with the 
 treatment he received. The parallel thus drawn between 
 Moses and Jesus is clear ; cf . too rjpurjaavro with TjpvrjaaaOe 
 iii. 13, and XvTpcoTrju with XijTpwats 'redemption' Luke i. 68, 
 ii. 38 ; Heb. ix. 12. 
 
 Note also the contrast in the clauses, 
 ris ere KarecrTTjcrev apxovra koI diKacTTTJv; 
 6 deos direcTToXKe koI dpxovra /cat \vTpojT7jv. 
 
 i]pv'»]cravTo] with ref. to ver. 27. Note the plural and 
 cf. ver. 41 efxoaxoTroirjcrav, TJnius hominis dicta et facta ad- B. 
 scribuntur etiam illis qui eodem sunt animo. 
 
 38. TTJ IkkX.] v. 11 n. The reference is to the assem- 
 bly held for the giving of the commandments, Ex. xix. 
 
 6 'Y€v6|j.€vos jxctcItov dY7...Kal twv iraTcpcov] i.e. he acted 
 as an intermediary between them ; he received {ide^aro) the 
 law from the angel to give (dovpai) to their fathers. So 
 Moses is called fxeaiTrjs ' the mediator ' Gal. iii. 19 ; and 
 Jesus is KpeLTTovos 8La6if)K7]S ixealrris Heb. viii. 6. 
 
 Tou txYveXov] in Exodus, ' Jehovah'. The substitution De 
 belongs ' to later theology'. ^^ ®* 
 
 ^covra] 'living', i.e. possessing vitality and force, not 
 dead, cf. Heb. iv. 12 ^Qv yap 6 \6yos rod 6. ; 1 Pet. i. 23. 
 This answers the charge of speaking 'against the law'. See 
 too Soph. 0. T. 481 TCL 5' del ^Gvra irepLTrordTaL of oracles 
 which remain in force and effectual ; Ant, 457 ^S raura of 
 laws. 
 
 40. clirovTcg] Ex. xxxii. 1, 4. For the pillar of fire 
 that had hitherto gone before them, cf. Ex. xiii. 21. 
 
 ot TrpoiropevcrovTai] A. V. rightly ' to go before us '. Cf. 
 vi. 3 n. B.Y. alters to ' which shall go before us', without 
 reason. 
 
 o 7dp M. OVTOS...OVK oi8a[j.€v...] ovtos, contemptuous, cf. 
 vi. 14 n. Note the vigorous change of construction ; cf, 
 Aesch. S. c. Theh, 678 
 
 dvhpolv S' oixaljxoLV ddvaros t55' avroKTovos— 
 
 oiiK HcrTL yrjpas Tovd€ rod fxidcrfxaros. 
 
126 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vii. 41 
 
 41. cfioorx^oiroi-qo-av] The Egyptians worshipped the 
 bull Apis at Memphis, regarding him as the symbol of 
 Osiris, the Sun. Cf. too the golden calves set up by Jero- 
 boam 1 Kings xii. 28 : and the winged bulls discovered at 
 Nineveh. 
 
 Aaron made the calf, but it was at the people's request : 
 hence the plural, cf. Ex. xxxii. 35 * the Lord plagued the 
 people, because they made the calf, which Aaron made'. 
 
 42. ^(rTp€\]/€v] intrans. like avaarpicfxj} v. 22, xv. 16. 
 ia-Tpd<l>r](Tau Israelitae (ver. 39), ^arpe^f/ep Deus. 
 
 A. XarpcvcLV...] * This fact is not mentioned in the Penta- 
 
 teuch. In after times we have frequent traces of star- 
 worship, e.g. 2 Kings xvii. 16, xxi. 3, 5. See also Deut, 
 iv. 19 '. 
 
 Iv BipXw T«v irpocj).] The Jews divided their Scriptures 
 
 into *the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms' (or Hagio- 
 
 grapha), Luke xxiv. 44, or less accurately into * the Law and 
 
 Sniith's the Prophets', cf. xxiv. 14, xxviii. 23. 'The Law ' = the 
 
 Diet, of five books of Moses. * The prophets' are thus enumerated : 
 
 Bible. r rlsaiah, 
 
 I Joshua, 
 llT2San.uel, Latere 
 1 and 2 Kings. 
 
 Greater j Jeremiah, 
 vEzekiel. 
 
 Lesser i"^^® ^'^^^^^ 
 
 (minor prophets. 
 
 The Hagiographa includes the rest of the Hebrew Canon. 
 
 The quotation here is from Amos v. 25, and apparently the 
 
 Babbis regarded the twelve minor Prophets as a single book. 
 La. W. so that probably the words ' the prophets ' should be taken 
 ^^- here in this narrower sense ; cf. xiii. 40 where a quotation 
 
 from Habakkuk is referred to as ' in the prophets'. 
 
 pir .,.] fiT} interrogative expects the answer. No. * Did ye 
 
 offer me...? No. Ye actually (/ca/) took up....' 
 
 43. dv€Xdp€T€] 'took up', i.e. after each halt, to carry 
 it with you instead of the tabernacle of Jehovah. 
 
 o*KT]viiv] *tent', used as a moveable temple: the word is 
 frequently applied to *the tabernacle', cf. ver. 44. 
 
 MoXox] The Hebrew here gives ' your king '. Molech 
 (as the name is elsewhere rightly spelt) means 'king'. 
 He was an Ammonite deity to whom children were offered. 
 The image is said to have been ox-headed, with arms out- 
 stretched (in which the children were placed) and hollow 
 so as to be heated underneath: hence perhaps the phrase 
 *pass through the fire to Molech', Lev. xviii. 21, xx. 2; 
 2 Kings xxiii. 10. 
 
VII. 48] NOTES, 127 
 
 TO iioTpov...] The Heb. has Chiun iox'VofKpi or 'Pe^dv. B 
 *Chmn' has been considered to mean 'Saturn'. Among ^^fxi^an. 
 Egyptian divinities however two are found of foreign origin, '^^^^y 
 Benpu and Ken : they occur together and form a pair, CE. 
 being male and female. The names so curiously correspond Smith's 
 to ' Eompha ' and * Chiun ' that it would seem that in some -^^f^'' 
 reference to them is to be found the explanation of the lie'm- 
 remarkable variation of the Hebrew and LXX. piiau. 
 
 TO d'o-Tpov probably refers to some symbol or type (cf, 
 rvirovs) under which the god was worshipped. 
 
 BapvXwvos] AafxacTKov, LXX. with Heb. The date of 
 the * removal to Babylon' is 588 B.C. in the reign of Nebu- 
 chadnezzar. 
 
 44. T] o-K-qvTi Tov jiapT.] Verbally the mention of 'the 
 tabernacle of Moloch ' seems to suggest the mention of the 
 real * tabernacle', but the connection of thought is loose : 
 a fresh division of the speech begins here : Stephen passes 
 on from the conduct of the Israelites to his other argument 
 that God is not necessarily worshipped in a particular spot. 
 
 The tabernacle is called 'the tabernacle of the testi- 
 mony' because it contained ' the ark of the testimony ' (Ex. 
 XXV. 22), which contained the two 'tables of testimony' 
 (Ex. xxxi. 37), or ' witness' to God's government of Israel. 
 
 Kard Tov Tvirov] Ex. xxv. 40 opa Trotrjacis Kara rbv 
 TTuirov TOV beZeLyjxlvov ao: ev ry opei, 
 
 45. 'Itiorov] ii. 22 n. 
 
 clcTTJ-yaYov 8ia86|.,./^cos twv nifx.. A.] 'brought in (i.e. to 
 Canaan) having received it in their turn... up to the days 
 of David', a slightly careless but perfectly clear phrase = 
 
 * received it and brought it into Canaan, where it remained 
 up to the days of David'. 
 
 €v TTJ KaTao-x€o-6i] *in' or * at the time of their taking 
 possession of the nations '. Eor the ' nations ' cf. Ex. iii. 8 ; 
 Josh. iii. 10. 
 
 46. iJTT^a-aTo] 'asked', but did not obtain permission, 
 2 Sam. vii. 2 et seq. 
 
 cvp€iv o-KTJvco|jLa...] LXX. Psalm cxxxii. 5. SoXcjioav... 
 1 Kings vi. 14. 
 
 48. dXX* ovx 6 v)\|/....] The same thought in Solomon's 
 prayer at the dedication of the temple, 1 Kings viii. 27: 
 cf. too Acts xvii. 24. Note the emphatic position of ov, and 
 the use of 6 vxpLaros for God in contrast with x^i-poTroLriTa — 
 
 * conveniens oppellatio, Hunc nulla moles capU\ B. 
 
 ^ irpocj).] Is. Ixvi. 1, almost verhatim. 
 
128 ACTS OF TUB APOSTLES, [vii. 49 
 
 49. iroiov] Not *\vhat', but 'what manner', 'what sort 
 of house ? ' The word expresses scorn, and is so used fre^ 
 quently in classical Greek. Cf . iv. 7 and iroia x^pis Luke vi. 
 32, 33, 34. 
 
 51. <rK\T]pOTpdxilX-ot...] There is no need to suppose 
 n. * an interruption from the audience ' to account for this out- 
 burst : the growing warmth of the speech naturally leads up 
 to it. 
 
 Both the epithets used are frequently applied to the 
 Israelites in O.T., e.g. Ex. xxxii. 9 ; Lev. xxvi. 41. * Cir- 
 cumcision ' as a sign of purification and dedication to God 
 can naturally be used metaphorically of the heart. 
 
 vjx€is] Emphatic. ' You, not I'; cf. immediately after- 
 wards vfxujv, vfJie2s, vfxiov, vixeis. 
 
 Tw irvcviiaTi...] Apparently a recollection of Is. Ixiii. 10 
 ijirdd-qaav koI irap<jj^vvav to ttv. rb aytov avTov. ctvTL'TrC'irTCTC 
 ( = ?n adversinn rnitis. B.) is a very strong word, not found 
 elsewhere in N.T., but used of Israel Numb, xxvii. 14. 
 
 52. T^va TcSv *irpo<t>T]T«v...] Cf. Luke xi. 47. 
 TTpoSorat] as the accomplices of Judas. (|>ov€is as urging 
 
 on Pilate. 
 
 A. 53. oI'tivcs] *yes, you who'. 'The use of o'inves in- 
 
 stead of ot so very frequent in the Acts and Epistles, occurs 
 when the clause introduced by it contains a further explana- 
 lion of the position or classification of the person or persons 
 alluded to, and not when the relative serves for simple 
 identification'. Cf. viii. 15, ix. 35, x. 41, 47. 
 
 II. B. €Xdp€T€...€ls SiaraYcts 0177.] 'received the law as an 
 
 La. ordinance of angels'; e:s = 'for', 'so as to be', 'as'. Cf. 
 
 Heb. xi. 8 Xafi^dveLv els KXrjpovofjLtav. The expression is dis- 
 tinctly intended to glorify the law and so enhance their 
 guilt in not keeping it. It was no human ordinance but 
 received by them to be treated as an ' ordinance of angels'. 
 In the O.T. the law is spoken as given directly by God, cf. 
 the first verse of chapters xi. — ^^xxvii. in Leviticus ; ' And the 
 Lord spake unto Moses, saying'. The mention of angels in 
 connection with it is first found in the poetical passage 
 Deut. xxxiii. 2, but occupied a very prominent place in later 
 rabbinical speculation. In Gal. iii. 19 Paul refers to the 
 law as diaTayels 5t' dyyiXcou ' ordered through the medium 
 of angels'. This substitution of ' angels', where the O.T. 
 speaks directly of God, seems due to an artificial idea of 
 reverence similar to that which forbade the use of the actual 
 name of Jehovah. 
 
 So A. The only other possible rendering of this passage is 
 
 * received the law into the administration of angels', which 
 might be considered a condensed phrase =* received fjom 
 
VII. 60] NOTES, 129 
 
 angels the law which was given them to administer'. The 
 words diaTayrj, bLaTd(T<X€Lv do not however describe ' admini- 
 stration ' by an intervening agent, but distinctly * ordering ' 
 by a superior, cf. Rom. xiii. 2 tt? tov Oeov diarayy dv64(rT7]- 
 K€v ; Luke viii. 55 dUra^ep avry dodrjj/aL ; Acts xviii. 2, 
 xxiii. 31, xxiv. 23. 
 
 65. *lT)<rovv €<rTWTa...] cf. Matt. xxvi. 64 * sitting'; 
 Mark xvi. 19 ' sat on the right hand of God'. Gregory the 
 Great is happy in his comment : ' Stephanus stantem vidit 
 quern adjutorem liahuiV ; cf. Coll. for St Stephen's Day: 
 * O blessed Jesus, who standest at the right hand of God to 
 succour all those that suffer for Thee '. 
 
 56. 6€a)p(5] a strong word, implying clear vivid vision ; 
 cf. viii. 13 n. 
 
 TOV vlov Tou dvOpwTTOv] Tliis name for the Messiah (cf. A. H. 
 Dan. vii. 13) is often applied by Jesus to Himself, but never ^^ 
 in N.T. applied to Him by any one else, except here, where 
 there seems to be a reference to His own promise Matt, 
 xxvi. 64. 
 
 58. ^|a) Ttjs iroX.] Lev. xxiv, 14, and for the law as to 
 stoning for blasphemy, ver. 16. 
 
 We know too little about the Sanhedrin to decide 
 whether they were acting within their legal rights or not, 
 but cf. John xviii. 31. Probably the exact limits of their 
 authority as opposed to that of the Eoman Procurator were 
 ill-defined and variable. 
 
 ol (xdpTvp€s...] In order to cast the first stones, cf. Deut. 
 xvii. 7. 
 
 2ai)Xov] *'Like Theaetetus means * asked' (of God)". F. 
 Note the effect of the repetition of eXido^bXow. 
 
 59. liriKaXovjievov] Regular word for calling upon a god 
 for aid. Translate, * calling upon (the Lord Jesus) and 
 saying ' Lord Jesus. . . '. The only ace. that can be grammati- 
 cally supplied after eiriKoX. is tov Kvp. 'Irjaovv. Bentley's 
 conjecture that B;>j" is lost after the final ON is unnecessary. 
 JFor the 'invocation' of Jesus cf. ix. 14, xxii. 16. 
 
 60. |jn^ o-Tijo-Tis auTots...] ' do not establish (make fixed, 
 irremoveable) for them (Eth. Dat.) their sin', iardvat nvl ■ 
 afiaprlav is the opposite of dcpievat tlvI dixapTiav. For the 
 prayer cf. the dying words of Jesus (Luke xxiii, 34) Trdrep, 
 d<pes avTQLS, 
 
 €Kotp.ii0T]] cf. xiii. 36. The metaphor is common to all 
 languages, but the. word is used here in striking contrast 
 with the scene just described. Note too the cadence of the -^ ^^ 
 word expressing rest and repose, and cf . the last word of the xxvUl 
 Acts, aKwXijTtjJS, ^1- 
 
 P. 9 
 
130 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [vin. 1 
 
 CHAPTER Yin. 
 
 1. 2a\J\os 8^...] Rightly appended to the preceding 
 narrative in R.V., and not cut off from it ag in A.V. The 
 historian leaves our eyes fixed on him who is from this 
 point to be the central figure of the narrative. That this is 
 done purposely is marked by the reference to Saul vii. 58, 
 and the repeated reference to his activity which immedi- 
 ately follows here, SaOXos 5^ iXvfMaivcTo..., 
 
 kv 4k€ivx| ttj r[\L.] 'on that day' R.V.; not 'at that 
 time*, as A.V. The persecution took place (iyipcro) then 
 and there. Non differebant adversariu B. 
 
 SafiapCas] The district between Galilee on the N., and 
 Judaea on the S. Its capital was Samaria, ' the watch- 
 mountain', built by Omri b.c. 925 (1 Kings xvi. 24). It 
 was afterwards named Sebaste by Herod the Great in honour 
 of Augustus (2ej3a(Fr6s). Most of the inhabitants had been 
 carried away by Shalmaneser B.C. 721 (2 Kings xvii. 6) and 
 afterwards by Esarhaddon, who replaced them by settlers 
 from Babylon, Hamath, &c. (2 Kings xvii. 24). The mixed 
 race [aXkoyeveh Luke xvii. 18) which subsequently grew up 
 were regarded by the Jews with peculiar hatred, John iv. 9 
 et seq, 
 
 2. <rvv€K6(xiorav] Cf. Soph. Aj. 1048 ovtos, ck <p(av(3 rovSe 
 TOP VGKpbv x^polv I fxT) (TvyKOfii^eiv, 
 
 cvXaPcis] * devout ', 'god-fearing'. The word only 
 occurs in N. T. three times elsewhere ; Luke ii. 25 (of 
 Simeon) ; Acts ii. 5, and xxii. 12, and in each case is applied 
 to Jews. It is certain that the word here indicates that Jews 
 as well as Christians took part in the burial. Had Chris- 
 tians alone been meant, juLadrp-aL would have been used. It 
 is not however necessary to confine the word here to Jews 
 because of TroLvres in ver. 1 ; irdvres dieoirap. merely describes 
 a general dispersion; many Christians were left, cf. ver. 3. 
 
 KOTTCTos] Lamentation, consisting chiefly in beating the 
 breast, cf. planctus (wXrjyvvitiL). 
 
 S. cXvjiaCvcTo] A very strong word, implying not only 
 injury but insult. Frequent in Demosthenes. Only here 
 in N.T. but found Ps. Ixxx. 13 of a wild boar destroying 
 a vineyard — eKvfi-qvaTo avrbv cvs iK bpvjxov, Cf. ix. 21 
 iropd'qcTa.s. 
 
 crvpwv] 'haling', A. and R.V. ( = hauling). Cf. Plaut. 
 
 Poen. III. 5. 45 collo ohtorto adpraetorem tralwr. 
 
 Text 5. €ls T-qv TToXiv TTJs Saji.] 'the city of Samaria'. T. R. 
 
 NAB. omits rT}v ; if so, we should render ' a city of (the district 
 
 of) Samaria ', and the words could not refer to the capital. 
 
VIII. 9] NOTES. 131 
 
 4, 5. cvaYYcXttoK-^voi, iKiJpvo-o-cv] It is dangerous to 
 distinguisli words too minutely. Of the various words 
 however used for ' preaching ', 
 
 \aKetv Tov Xbyov merely expresses without emphasis the 
 utterance of the word ; 
 
 evayyeXi^eadai tov \6yov draws attention to the charac- 
 ter of the word (1) as a message conveying news^ (2) as con- 
 veying good news. It is distinctly a missionary word and, 
 as such, very frequent in the Acts. 
 
 Kr}pv(T<T€Lu calls attention to the character of the speaker 
 as ' a herald', and suggests the idea of some great person he 
 is charged to proclaim. Hence the special use of the word 
 in Matt. , Mark, and Luke, of John the Baptist, and its use in 
 the Acts here followed by tov xp- 5 by tov 'Itjo-. ix. 20, xix. 3; 
 by Mcava-yjv xv. 21 ; by ttjv ^aaiXeiav tov Oeov xx. 25. 
 
 di8d(TK€Lv is the word specially used of Jesus in all the 
 Evangelists, and suggests His special name 6 dtddaKoXos. It 
 certainly implies authority in the speaker, Cf. Matt. vii. 29. 
 
 4>{Xi'Tr'iros] the deacon; called *the Evangelist' xxi. 8, 
 clearly from his special power of * preaching'. 
 
 6. irpo(r€txov] sc. tov vovv^ as often in classical Greek = 
 'attended to'. 
 
 7. iroXXol 7dp...] T.E. iroWwv, an obvious correction. Text 
 The construction is loose, *For many of those having >*A.BCE. 
 unclean spirits, shouting... they (the spirits) went out'. The 
 
 nom. is perhaps due to an unconscious tendency in the 
 writer to make this clause strictly parallel with the next, 
 which begins iroWol bL 
 
 •irapaX€Xv(i€vot] 'palsied', i.e. paralysed; lit. 'loosened 
 at the side', i.e. having no power to contract and so exert 
 the muscles which regulate the limbs. 
 
 9. SC}jLa)v] Usually called ' Simon Magus'. There are See A. 
 many legends about him but nothing is really known ; e.g. 
 Justin Martyr relates that he subsequently went to Rome, 
 performed miracles and had a statue erected to him with 
 the inscription Simoni Deo Sancto; but in this he was un- 
 doubtedly mistaken, as a stone found in the Tiber a. d. 1574 
 bears the inscription SEMONI SANCO DEO FIDIO 
 SACRUM, Sancus being a Sabine name for Hercules, and 
 iSemo = Semihomo (rj/jLideos) 'a hero'. 
 
 jia7€v«v] The Magi were the priestly class under the 
 Median and Persian empires. The founding of their order 
 is ascribed to Zoroaster. Their influence and learning 
 were very great. Hence the word is used in a good sense, 
 
 9—2 
 
132 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [viii. 9 
 
 Matt. ii. 1, * There came wise men (fiayoL) from the East'. 
 But, as their scientific knowledge was most frequently used 
 to impose on the vulgar, the word has generally a bad sense 
 in Greek, as here and xiii. 6 and in our * magic'. 
 
 l|t<rTava)v...€j€<rTaK4vai ver. ll...€|CorTaTo ver. 13] This 
 marked repetition clearly indicates that the ' amazement ' 
 produced by Simon on the Samaritans was exactly the 
 same effect which was produced on him by Philip. The 
 * belief spoken of ver. 13 is the result of this amazement 
 not of any real conversion. 
 
 10. dir^jtiKpoO...] cf. xxvi. 22; Heb. viii. 11. 
 
 N. La. TJ AvvajJiis Tot) Gcov i^ koXovix^vt] MeydXr]] There seems 
 
 ^Erci' ^* *^^^ *^^^ ^^ have been a belief current in Oriental specu- 
 
 Bkii*.c.6.' lation that certain ' powers' (dwdixeis) or emanations of The 
 
 Godhead were revealed or became incarnate in the person 
 
 of men. The ' power' described in the text is marked with 
 
 emphatic clearness as * the one which is called Great' — the 
 
 one which beyond all others was considered to mark divinity. 
 
 This being so, it seems that Simon is described as supposed to 
 
 be little less than himself divine. "With this later traditions 
 
 about him agree, for Jerome ( m Matt. c. 24) states that Simon 
 
 said ^ Ego sum senno Deij...ego omnipotens, ego omnia Dei\ 
 
 The theory of divine emanations rises to considerable 
 
 importance in later Gnostic speculations. 5vvafjLLs is used 
 
 of * a being endowed with power' parallel to a77€Xos, Eom. 
 
 viii. 38. 
 
 13. TTpocTKapTepwv T^ ^.] i.e. persistently clinging to, 
 or keeping with Philip ; cf. x. 7. 
 
 0€«pwv] This word, which is frequent in the Acts, 
 always seems to describe clear vision (cf. vii. 56 n.), whether 
 physical (as here, iii. 16, xvii. 16), or mental (xxvii. 10), or 
 a combination of both (iv. 13, xvii. 22). 
 
 14. n€Tpov Kal *IwavT]v] See iii. 1 n. So Jesus sent 
 out the Apostles 'two and two' (Mark vi. 7), and also the 
 Seventy (Luke x. 1). Cf. xiii. 2 'Barnabas and Saul'; 
 XV. 22 ' Judas and Silas' ; so too xv. 39 Paul takes with him 
 Silas, and Barnabas Mark. 
 
 15. KaTapdvT€s] * having come doivn* ; partly of the 
 actual descent from the high ground of Jerusalem (Mt Zion 
 is 2535 feet above the level of the Mediterranean), partly 
 with the idea of going down from the centre or capital of a 
 country to a provincial town ; cf . ver. 5 KareXOcbv ; KarajSai- 
 vovaav ver. 26; dvi^rj ds'lepovo-dXifi/x xi. 2; KarrjXOov xi. 27, 
 
 oircos Xdpoxriv ttv. ay.] For the words Trvevfxa aytov 
 cf. xix. 1 n. Clearly here, and elsewhere in the Acts, this 
 
VIII. 23] NOTES. 133 
 
 * receiving the Holy Spirit ' is described as accompanied by 
 certain signs obvious to eye and ear — singularia dona, qui- Calvin 
 bus Dominiis initio Evangelii quosdam esse praeditos voluit ^^ ■^• 
 ad ornandum Christi regnum. Cf. Ibi^v ver. 18; and the 
 effects mentioned, as for example \a\uv yXiccraais x. 44 — 48; 
 
 7rp0^7JT€V€LV Xix. 6. 
 
 16. For pcPaTTTio-fi^voi... cf. ii. 38 n. 
 
 18. irpoo-TJvcYKcv XP'HK'"''^**'] Hence our word * Simony ' 
 applied to trafficking in things sacred. 
 
 20. TO ctpYvpiov o-ov...] Not necessarily a curse on 
 Simon, who may repent (ver. 22) and possibly be pardoned. 
 Grammatically the words may fairly be regarded as a brief 
 and vehement expression, which put more carefully would 
 
 , be, 'Thy money perish, even as thou art now perishing', 
 
 * art now treading the path that leads to perdition '. The 
 words are not ' Perish thou ', or ' Perish thou with thy 
 money', but * Perish thy money with thee'. 
 
 dr\ €ls] A pregnant construction: *go to destruction 
 and stay there', cf. ver. 23 els xo\7}j'...5j'Ta 'hast fallen into 
 and art now in ' ; vii. 4 eh -qv KaroLKeire ; Luke xi. 7 els ttjv 
 koLttjv elalv. 
 
 TTjv Scopedv] Emphatic. 
 
 KTCLO-Gai] 'to acquire', * gain possession of * : K^KTrjfiai^ 
 'I possess', 'own'. 
 
 21. €V Tw \6y(a TovTw] A. and E. V. ' in this matter ' — Ast in 
 ipsa causa de qua disceptatur. 
 
 "q "ydp KapSia...] Ps. Ixxviii. 37 rj 5k KapUa avrCov ovk 
 evdela p.er^ avrov. evdijs passes from the meaniog of mathe- 
 matically straight, cf. ix. 11, to that of moral uprightness or 
 
 * rectitude '. Cf. xiii. 10, where it is to be seen in a transi- 
 tion state. 
 
 22. €l apa] 'if haply'; 'to see if possibly'; si forte. 
 The expression indicates that the possibility is small. Cf. 
 Mark xi. 13 ^XOeu el apa evpricreL tl. A still stronger form is 
 el apa ye xvii. 27. 
 
 23. x^M^ iriKptas Kal (rvv8€(r(iov aSiKCas] The gen. in 
 each case defines and makes clear the metaphorical word. 
 The 'gair or ' poison', with which he is filled, is defined as 
 TTLKpia ' a bitter, malignant disposition ' (cf. Eom. iii. 14 ; 
 Heb. xii. 15) into which he has fallen, and the 'fetters' 
 which bind him are his own ' unrighteousness ' or ' iniquity'. 
 
 XoXtjv itlk. cf. pl^a dvw <pvov(ra iv x^^V f^^^ TrtKpiq. Deut. 
 xxix. 18. o-vvS. ctS. Is. Iviii. 6. 
 
 24. v(Ji€is] Emphatic. 
 
134 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [viii. 25 
 
 25. Ktujias €VT]Yy.] The verb is allowed to take an ace. 
 from the general sense of 'instructing' contained in it. Cf. 
 xiv. 21, xvi. 10. 
 
 26. Kard |jL€(rT]ji.] ' toward the south' A. and E. V. ; he 
 was to proceed ' with his face to the south', cf. xxvii. 12 n. 
 
 rdtav] 'The Strong' city, at the extreme S.W. of 
 Palestine towards Egypt, two miles from the sea ; in the 
 portion of Judah, but soon taken by the Philistines, and 
 made one of their five cities ; taken by Alexander the Great 
 after a siege of five months ; destroyed by the Jewish king 
 Alexander Jannaeus B.C. 96, and re-built by Gabinius b.c. 56 ; 
 is now known as Ghuzzeh and has 15,000 inhabitants. 
 
 avTT]] 'This (i.e. the particular road you are to take) 
 is desert', i.e. leads through the desert, avri] refers to the 
 principal noun of the sentence, 65ds, not to Tdta^, and the 
 words are part of the angelic direction to Philip, pointing 
 out to him which of the roads to Gaza he was to take, viz, 
 * the desert road'. 
 
 If avT-q refers to Vd^a^ the words must be treated as a 
 parenthetical remark of the writer, perfectly unnecessary, 
 and also, as regards the condition of Gaza, untrue. 
 
 27. dvd<m]9t Kal iropevov ver. 26 : dvacrrds 4iropcvOi) 
 ver. 27] Specimen ohedientiae. 
 
 Al9Co\|/] Ps. Ixviii. 31. cvvovxos : frequently employed 
 by Eastern sovereigns in high posts. 
 
 Kav8dKT]s] Like 'Pharaoh', 'Caesar', this was not a 
 name, but the title borne by the queens of Aethiopia. Their 
 capital was Meroe on the upper Nile. 
 
 ^dtiis] A Persian word used of * the royal treasure ' : 
 common in Latin, gaza. 
 
 OS cX. irpoo-KvvTJo-wv els *I.] cf. John xii. 20. He was 
 clearly already a convert to Judaism. 
 
 28. dv€7Cv«<rK€v] In its proper sense 'reading aloud', 
 cf. iJKovaep below. It would probably be from the LXX. 
 version, naturally well known in Egypt. 
 
 30. dpd yt] * Dost thou really?' implying that he does not. 
 7tv. d dva7tv«<rK€is ;] quae legis, ea intellegis ? — a play on 
 
 words. Cf. the famous saying of Julian with reference to 
 the Christian writings dveypcav, ^yvtov, Kariyvuiv, and the 
 retort aveyvuis cCKX ovk ^yv()i)s' el yap ^yvo)^ ovk dV Kar^yvcas, 
 
 31. irwS' -Yap dv ..] yapf elegans particula, hoc sensu: 
 quid quaeris ? B. ' You need not ask, for how should I be 
 able ?' The sentence in its first half expresses hopelessness : 
 a gleam of hope and possibility comes in with the words 
 
VIII. 37] NOTES. 135 
 
 32. "H h\ ir€piox'>l TTJs •ypa<|)'qs tiv] ' the contents of the A. M. 
 passage (of Scripture) which...'. For ypacpri 'a passage (of ^^y' ^ 
 Scripture)' cf. i. 16 n. 'Where the reference is to the Light, 
 sacred writings as a whole the plural ypa^ai is universally ^^^- "^• 
 found'. Therefore the Vulgate, locus scripturae quern lege- 
 bat, and A.V. ' the place of the scripture', cannot be right. 
 
 ois TrpoParov...] Is. liii. 7, 8. The quotation is from 
 LXX. which differs considerably fi:om the Hebrew. 
 A.V. gives : 
 
 ' He was taken from prison and from judgment : 
 And who shall declare his generation ? 
 For he w^as cut off out of the land of the living : 
 For the transgression o"f my people was he stricken '. 
 
 This should be thus rendered and explained : He (i. e. Cheyne, 
 Jehovah's Servant) w^as taken av/ay (=cut off,- i.e. by a "^^^^^• 
 violent death) through oppression and judgment (i. e, r.v. 
 through an oppressive judgment), and as for his generation 
 (i.e. contemporaries)^ who considered that he was cut off 
 ...that for the transgression of my people lie was stricken? 
 (i.e. no one of his contemporaries meditated on the truth 
 that the Divine Envoy's Hfe was cut short for the sins of 
 the people.) 
 
 This explanation of the Hebrew gives enough light to 
 make clear the general meaning of the Greek, viz. : ' he was 
 humiliated, but who can describe (the wickedness of) his A. La. 
 contemporaries, in that he was put to death ?' ^® ^* 
 
 The words t) Kplcns avrov TJpdTj cannot possibly however 
 be brought into conformity with the Hebrew. The meaning 
 seems to be, ' by his humiliation, his sentence (i. e. to death) 
 was done away with', i.e. because he humbled himself to So La. 
 death he is now exalted and the sentence of death has been ^' ^ • 
 annulled. Cf. Phil. ii. 8 eTaire iuojcrev eavrov, yevofxevos 
 virrjKoos fJ^^XP'- Oo.vaTOV...bL6 Kal 6 deos avrov virepi-vxpojaeu. 
 
 35. dvoigas TO oTOfAa] used only to introduce some 
 weighty utterance, cf. Matt. v. 2, before the Sermon on the 
 Mount, and below x. 34. 
 
 €VT]7-y. Tov 'li](rovv] i. e. described the life of Jesus, and 
 pointed out its correspondence with the account of Messiah 
 given in Isaiah. 
 
 37. T.R. reads etTre 5^ 6 <l>iXi7r7ros, Ei Tno-reijeis e^ o\r}S Not in 
 TTJs Kapdias, 'i^eaTiv. anoKpideU dk elire, HtcrTevco top viov toO ^ABCG 
 deov eluai tov ^Irjaovv 'KpLarov. 
 
 ' The insertion seems to have been made to suit the for- A. 
 mularies of the baptismal liturgies '. The phrase tov 'Irjaovv 
 XpKTTdv could not have been written by Luke, see ii. 22 n. 
 
136 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [viii. 38 
 
 38. KttTc'p. Is t6 iJSwp] Literally, actual immersion 
 being practised, see the account of the baptism of Jesus 
 (Matt. iii. 16) and the rubric in the Baptismal Service, 'if... 
 the child may well endure it, he (the Priest) shall dip it in 
 the water discreetly and warily'. The Teaclnng of the 
 Twelve Apostles c. 7 prescribes that it shall be if possible 
 *in running water' {iif vdan ^ojirt), failing that in other 
 ■water, cold if possible, but if not in warm : only as a last 
 alternative may water be * poured thrice on the head'. 
 
 39. TTvcviJia K-upCov...] *the Spirit of the Lord../. 
 Clearly a miraculous removal of Philip is described, cf. 
 1 Kings xviii. 12 irvevfj-a Kvpiov dpet ae, 2 Kings ii. IG juriiroTe 
 rjpev auToV Trvevfxa Kvpiov: for 'i\pTraa'iv = ahripuitj cf. 2 Cor. 
 xii. 2; 1 Thess. iv. 17. 
 
 Xaipcov] Note its position. 
 
 40. €vp€9T] €ls "At-] Pregnant construction. 'Was 
 canied to and found at A.' 
 
 Azotus, Ashdod, is CO miles "W. of Jerusalem, 35 N. of 
 Gaza, and was one of the five cities of the Philistines and 
 noted for the worship of Dagon, 1 Sam. v. 
 
 Kaio-apCav] *the city of Caesar', called C. Palaestinae 
 to distinguish it from other cities of the same name (e.g. 
 C. Philippi), originally Turris Stratonis, but largely improved 
 by Herod the Great and called Caesarea in honour of Augus- 
 tus. It is 55 miles N.W. of Jerusalem, on the coast S. of 
 Mt Carmel. It possessed a fine harbour made at great cost 
 by Herod. It was the chief city of Palestine (Judaeae caput 
 Tac. Hist. II. 79), and the residence of the Boman Procura- 
 tor (cf. xxiii. 23, xxiv. 27). 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1. kxnrviav dir. Kal <|)6vov] The genitives indicate that 
 in which the * breath ' consisted : it was ' a breath of threa- 
 tening and murder'. So in the Anthology irbdov, ipcorut^, 
 XCLpLTwv TTveiv. The cognate ace. is more common in classi- 
 cal Greek, e. g. ttu/), (povov, kotov irvetv. 
 
 2. lirKTToXds] 'By decrees of Julius Caesar and Augus- 
 tus the high priest and Sanhedrin at Jerusalem had juris- 
 diction over Jews resident in foreign cities'. 
 
 Aajxao-Kov] About 150 miles N.E. of Jerusalem ; one 
 of the oldest cities in the world, situated in a singularly 
 fertile plain watered by the Barada (Abana, 2 Kings v. 12) 
 on the direct line of traffic between Tyre and the East. 
 First mentioned Gen. xiv. 15 : taken by David but lost by 
 Solomon, and the capital of a great Syrian power until taken 
 
IX. 3] NOTES. 137 
 
 by Tiglath-Pileser king of Assyria (2 Kings xvi. 9) B.C. 740. 
 It was soon rebuilt, but its greatness was eclipsed by that 
 of Antioch. At this time it was in the possession of Aretas v. W. 
 (2 Cor. xi. 32) an Arabian prince tributary to the Komans, «<yoc\ 
 who may have been favourable to Jewish authority. It was f^ 24" 
 taken in a.d. 634 by the Mahometan Arabs and became the 
 metropolis of the Mahometan world. It has still 150,000 
 inhabitants. Josephus mentions that 10,000 Jews were B. x 
 butchered in it by Nero. "• ^5. 
 
 TTJs 680O] ' the way', /car' e^oxn^ ' the way pointed out 
 by God, which leads through faith in Christ to salvation. 
 So xix. 9, xxii. 4, and xvi. 17 o5. crcjTrjpias; xviii. 25 65. 
 Kvpiov. It is opposed to aipecns xxiv. 14 q. v. 
 
 3. €v hk Tw...] Paul's conversion is described by him- 
 self xxii. 6 — 12, and xxvi. 12 — 19. The variations in the 
 three accounts are considerable and relate (1) to the words 
 spoken by Jesus, (2) to the effect produced on Paul's com- 
 panions. 
 
 (1) In c. xxvi. very much more is said to have been 
 spoken by Jesus, but it is not improbable that Paul there in 
 his speech unites to the words actually heard by him the 
 fuller explanation of them subsequently divinely communi- 
 cated by Ananias and in other visions. 
 
 (2) As regards his companions, 
 
 (a) iffTTjKeLa-av iveoi here has been contrasted with 
 xxvi. 14 irdvTUJV KarairecrovTWV tj/uluji/ els rrjv yrjv^ but the 
 points of time referred to are different. Here the position 
 of Paul's companions after the vision is described in the 
 words ' they were standing speechless ' : in xxvi. 14 their act 
 on the first appearance of the vision is described— ' they and 
 Paul {-nfJLoJv) fell to the ground' ; the act is parallel to the 
 ireadov of ver. 4 in this account. 
 
 {h) Here they are described as aKovovres fiiu rrjs 0. 
 firjdeva d^ deou^povvres, but xxii. 9 to /xei' (pu)S ededaavro rrjy 5e 
 0. ovK TjKovffav Tov XaXowTos jULQi. it will be observed how- 
 ever that there is no real inconsistency. What Paul hears 
 and sees is definite : what they hear, and see is indefinite. 
 They heard the (fiwurj, 'the utterance', but did not hear 
 ' the utterance of him ivlio spake to vie ', i. e. the actual 
 words which Paul heard. They 'saw the light' but saw 
 *no person' {/jL7]d€va}, whereas Paul saw Jesus. 
 
 In any case the variations are a proof of the honesty of 
 the writer. Variation in, a repeated account is natural, but 
 the artificial introduction of this natural variation with a 
 view to deceive is very hard to imagine. 
 
 Paul himself refers to this-event as establishing his claim 
 to be an Apostle, i.e. (One who had seen the Lord and 
 
138 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [ix. 3 
 
 received his commission directly from Him. 1 Cor. ix. 1, 
 XV. 8, 9; Gal. i. 12,16. 
 
 ircpuTicrTpaxl/cv 4><5s] It was * about mid-day' (xxii. 6) and 
 the light was * above the brightness of the sun ' (xxvi. 13). 
 TrepL-qa-T. indicates that the light flashed around him suddenly 
 and unexpectedly like lightning. 
 
 4. •qKOvcrcv <|)<oviiv] but ver. 7 aKoiuovTes (pcovrjs. It is ex- 
 As Ia. tremely hazardous to draw the distinction that oIk. ^ojvtjv — 
 \V. &c. < ^Q hear and understand', clk. <f)wvr}$ = ' to hear ' merely. For 
 
 xxii. 7 Paul says 7J.K0va-a (pcopTJs Xeyova-rjs and then xxvi. 14 
 -^Kouo-a (pwvriv \iy., shewing that the constructions are simple 
 equivalents. 
 
 2aovX SaovX] The Hebrew form of the word (cf. 
 xxvi. 14) used in all three accounts and by Ananias (ver. 17, 
 xxii. 13) but not elsewhere. The repetition of the word 
 expresses solemn emphasis ; cf. Matt, xxiii. 37 ' O Jerusa- 
 lem, Jerusalem' ; Luke s; 41 * Martha, Martha'. 
 
 jjic] Jesus identifies Himself with His followers, cf. Luke 
 
 Augus- X. 16. Caput pro memhris clamahat, 
 tine in M. 
 
 5. €7w...crv] Very emphatic antithesis, lost in English. 
 
 8uoK€ts] Here T.K. adds * without the authority of any 
 (ie Greek codex' o-KXrjpdv col irpos Khrpa XaKTi^eiv (from xxvi. 14). 
 
 Wctte. rpifxiav re Koi Oaix^dv elire, KvpL€y: ri fxe OiXeis iroiTJaaL ; Kai 6 
 'KvpLos irpos avTov. 
 
 7. t(rrrJK€i<rav] 'were standing' ; it is used as the im- 
 perfect of €<jT7]Ka *'I stand' (cf. i. 11, xxvi. 6). The word 
 certainly indicates an upright position, and could not refer 
 to men prostrate on the ground: to explain *had halted', 
 As w. * had ceased to move forward', and so to reconcile it with 
 xxvi. 14, is impossible and needless. 
 
 11. 6 Kvpios] Jesus, cf. ver. 17. 
 
 C. & H. pvjjL'qv rnv;..] "We are allowed to bear in mind that the 
 
 and so ' thoroughfares of Eastern cities do not change, and to be- 
 staniey, \{qyq that the ' straight street ',. which still extends through 
 Fal, "'^ Damascus in long perspective from the Eastern gate, is the 
 street where Ananias spoke to Paul". 
 
 pvjjLT], here merely 'street' as xii. 10; Matt. vi. 2, though 
 Luke xiv. 21 TrXaretas/cai /3. = (broad) 'streets and lanes'. 
 
 SavXov ovofMiTt T.] 'one S. by name, a- man of Tarsus'. 
 Tarsus on the Gydnus^ 12 miles from its mouth, was the 
 capital of the Roman province of Cilicia. It ranked with 
 Athens and Alexandria as a celebrated school of philosophy 
 and literature. It was an urhs libera^ i.e. a city enjoying 
 
IX. 19] NOTES. 139 
 
 the right of local self-government. Paul hunself speaks of 
 it as ovK d(T7]fios irdXis xxi. 39. 
 
 12. avap\^+T|]. *see again', 'recover his sight'. A. 
 and B.V. 'receive his sight'. 
 
 13. d-yCots] The same word as ' sanctus ' ' saint ' : here 
 first used = ' Christians'. Very common in St Paul's 
 Epistles. 
 
 15. o-Kcvos €KXoYTis] Gen. of quality: 'vessel' or 'in- 
 strument of choosing', i.e. 'chosen vessel'. The object for 
 which the vessel is to be used is expressed in rod /Sacrrdo-at 
 'to carry my name...'. 
 
 €0vwv] Cf. iv. 25 n. Gentes primo ponuntur: nam B. 
 J^aulus gentium apostolus, 
 
 pao-iXccov] Agrippa (xxvi. 2) : Nero. 
 
 16. ly<a •ydp ] With the main verb iropevov: 'Go v.Lange. 
 
 (without fear)... for I will shew him what he must himself 
 suffer' (so that you need not fear that he will do injury to 
 
 you). This brings out the clear contrast between 6aa KaKo. 
 rots dy. iiroirjae (ver. 13) and oaa dei avrov iradeiv, it being 
 remembered that iroietv and Trdo-xet?/ are strongly antithe- 
 tical words. Patitur Paulus quae fecerat Saulus. For 'the 
 things he suffered' cf. 2 Cor. xi. 23—28. 
 
 viroScCIo)] =to point out beforehand, especially by way of 
 warning. Cf. Matt. iii. 7; Luke iii. 7 ris viredeL^ev v/jup 
 (pvyelv; Luke xii. 5. 
 
 18. direTrco-av... cos XcttCScs]' there fell from his eyes as 
 it were scales'. The Gk does not indicate that 'scales' or 
 'something like scales' actually fell from the eyes, but that 
 what Paul experienced was the 'falling away' of 'a sort of 
 scale' or 'film', which had previously obscured his vision. 
 
 For Xeirides, cf. Tobit xi. 13 i\€irl(r0r}...d'jr6 tcou d(p0d\ficou 
 rk XevKcvfjiara, 'the white film peeled from his eyes', and 
 Pope, Messiah, 39 
 
 'He from thick films shall purge the visual ray 
 And on the sightless eyeball pour the day'. 
 
 19. iqfx€pas Tivds] A short period, cf. x. 48, xvi. 12, 
 xxiv. 24. Luke apparently knows nothing of the journey 
 into 'Arabia' which Paul tells us (Gal. i. 16) followed 
 'immediately' after his conversion, he returning from it to 
 Damascus, and only going up to Jerusalem 'after three 
 years'. It would seem also that Luke was not aware of 
 the length of this interval, as the phrase rifx. Uauai (ver. 23) 
 is a very vague one (cf. ver. 43 n.), though not absolutely 
 inconsistent with the existence of a considerable interval. 
 
140 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ix. 19 
 
 Cf. 1 Kings ii. 38 where the words * many days * are in the 
 next verse referred to as * three years ' (though LXX. gives 
 rpia. ^T7) in both places). 
 
 Paul's own account of this period Gal. i. 13 — 24 is to be 
 carefully compared, and it should be borne in mind, (1) 
 that, whereas Luke 'derives his information at second 
 hand', the Epistle to the Galatians is written by an 'eye- 
 witness and actor in the scenes which he describes ', and (2) 
 that the object of the two writers is different : Luke desires 
 to give a historical narrative of the outivard facts of Paul's 
 career, Paul to explain the facts of his inward spiritual 
 history. * The two accounts are not contradictory, but the 
 impression left by St Luke's narrative needs correcting by 
 the precise and authentic statement of St Paul'. 
 
 21. 6 iropO-qo-as] The word similarly used of himself 
 by Paul, Gal. i. 13 liropdovv avrrjv (t'^v iKKXrjaiav). It is a 
 military word. 
 
 22. <rvvpiPat"v] Just as cvvi-nixi, *to put together' 
 means *to comprehend', 'understand', so a-v/n^i^d^it) 'to 
 bring together' is used of bringing several facts together 
 and deducing the logical inference, 'proving'. Thus: 
 
 It was foretold that Messiah should do certain things; 
 Jesus has done these things; 
 
 Therefore Jesus is Messiah. 
 The word exactly describes the method of argument con- 
 tinually employed by the Apostles, cf. xvii. 3. 
 
 24. irapcTTipovvTo] i.e. the Jews. Cf. 2 Cor. xi. 32, 
 where Paul says it was 6 idvdpxv^ 'Ap^ra rov /5acriX^ws, 'the 
 governor of Aretas the king (of Arabia) ' : the Jews probably 
 applied for and obtained the assistance of the governor. 
 
 25. 8id Tov Tc^xovs] 2 Cor. xi. 33 dia ^upt'Sos... 5ia roO 
 reixovs. Paul was let down through the window of a house 
 standing upon the town wall: cf. Josh. ii. 15, where Eahab 
 aids the spies to escape from Jericho, ' she let them down 
 by a cord through the window : for her house was upon the 
 town wall, and she dwelt upon the wall'. 
 
 o-<|)'upt8i] T.E. o-TTvpidL; the word used Matt. xv. 37; 
 Mark viii. 8 : the Latin sporta^ whence sportula: a iDlaited 
 basket for holding provisions. 
 
 27. 4iriXaPop.cvos] Pictorial, cf. xvii. 19: 'having taken 
 him by the hand '. 
 
 irpos Tovs diroo-ToXovs] Paul (Gal. i. 18) tells us that 
 he went up 'to visit' or 'become acquainted with {lo-ropTJo-ai) 
 Cephas' with whom he abode fifteen days, and adds 'other 
 of the Apostles saw I none save James the Lord's brother'. 
 Luke clearly possesses only inexact knowledge of this period. 
 
IX. 31] NOTES. 141 
 
 28. i^v €ls 'IcpovcraXifp] T. E. h. The phrase "^^,,^ 
 
 clearly means ' he was with them in Jerusalem going in and ^y^^-^ 
 out with them ', i.e. in close personal intercourse with them, 
 cf. the use of €l<Trj\dev /cat i^rjXdev i. 21. The words rjv els go 
 together, and the use of et's, in preference to iu^ is probably 
 due to the intervention of the verbs expressing motion. 
 
 Paul (Gal. i. 22) says that he was * unknown by face to 
 the churches in Judaea', and it is to be observed that Luke 
 describes the present visit as abruptly terminated, and 
 strictly confined to Jerusalem itself. 
 
 30. KaTtJYaYOv] 'brought down', i.e. to the sea-coast. 
 Caesarea, used absolutely, clearly refers to the best-known 
 Caesarea on the coast. The whole phrase indicates a voyage 
 hy sea to Tarsus, though e^aireareiXav does not by itself 
 imply 'a sending off by sea' ; it is a favourite word of Luke As A. 
 (e.g. xi. 22, xvii. 14) = 'send away' whether by sea or land, f}^. 
 
 In Gal. i. 21 Paul says iTretra -^Xdou els ra KXlfxara ttjs foot^ 
 ^vpias Kai ttjs KiXt/ctas, but it is not therefore necessary to state, 
 assume that he travelled hif land through Syria to Cilicia 
 and Tarsus. He merely states that the next period of his 
 life was spent in the district which he describes as that of 
 * Syria and Cilicia',- the name of" Syria being probably v. Light- 
 placed first on account of its greater importance as a ^^dloc 
 province. 
 
 Paul next visited Jerusalem '"after fourteen years '. Gal. 
 ii. 1. 
 
 31. €lx€v clpijvtp/] The Jews had at this time (a.d. 39, 
 40) troubles enough of their own in connection with the 
 decision of Caligula to place his statue in the Holy of Holies. 
 Cf. Tac. Hist. v. 9 Jussi a Caio Caesare effigiem ejus in 
 templo locare^ arma potius sumpserunt: quern motum Caesa- 
 ris mors diremit. 
 
 olKo8op,ov|X€VT]] This interesting word is used in the 
 N. T. (1) in its literal sense 'to build', (2) metaphorically, 
 (a) as here, of the ' building ' of a non-material fabric, such 
 as the Church, [h) in the more secondary sense of spiritual 
 'instruction', 'advancement', 'strengthening', which at- 
 taches to the words 'edify' and 'edification', which we 
 have derived from it through its Latin rendering aedifico. 
 
 It occurs eleven times in Luke and ahvays in its literal 
 sense : the only passage in the Gospels where it is not so 
 used is Matt. xvi. 18, where it is used by Jesus, as here, of 
 the Church, cttI ravrr) ry Trirpq. oiKodo/j.'qo-oj rr}v iKK\7)criav fxov. 
 It is used in its third sense Acts xx. 32. It and oiKodofirj 
 are frequent in St Paul's Epistles (cf. 1 Cor. xiv.), ahvays in 
 a metaphorical and often in a secondary sense. 
 
142 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [ix. 31 
 
 The use of this and similar words with a gradually 
 developing meaning deserves attention, as serving possibly 
 to throw valuable light on the comparative order in point 
 of time of the books of the N.T. Certainly the use of oiVo- 
 So/xcD points to an early origin of the Synoptic Gospels or 
 their common source. 
 
 Tw <(>6pa)] The dat. expresses the rule or standard by 
 which they regulated their course, cf. xxi. 21 irepLiraT^iv 
 Tols ^Oeai. 
 
 TTJ 7rapaKXtj<r€i...] cf. iv. 36 n. The * encouragement' of 
 the Holy Spirit is described as aiding or guiding them in 
 their progress. 
 
 The term irapdKXrjros is applied to the Holy Spirit only 
 by St John (xiv. 16, 26, xv. 26, xvi. 7) and is there rendered 
 ' Comforter', the margin in B.V. however giving ' Helper' 
 or * Advocate'. 
 
 32. AvSSav] In O.T. Lod (1 Chron. viii. 12) near 
 Joppa ; afterwards Diospolis. 
 
 34. IdraC <r6 *I'r]<roOs] Grata Liicae medico paronomasia. 
 Cf. iv. 30 ta<TLv and 'l-rjcrou last words of two parallel clauses ; 
 X. 38 ^Irjaovs OS birfkdev Iw/xevos, 
 
 arrpiocrov o-cavTw] Note the aorist. Now, forthwith, do 
 thyself what others have hitherto done for thee. 
 
 35. Tov Sapwva] Not a place, but, as the article shews, 
 the district called Sharon (6 ^dpiov, Is. xxxiii. 9), the famous 
 plain extending along the coa&t from Caesarea to Joppa, cf. 
 Sol. Song ii. 1. 
 
 o^Tivcs] ' and they', or * who also', cf. vii. 53 n. 
 
 36. 'loinr-p] Now Jaffa, the port (cf. 2 Chron. ii. 16) of 
 Jerusalem on the Mediterranean. 
 
 Tap€i0d] An Aramaic word = 'a gazelle', a term often 
 used of women in Oriental poetry. Aop/cas is strictly a fern. 
 adj. = * the creature with the beautiful look' or ' eyes' from 
 dipKO/iiai. 
 
 37. Xov<ravT€s] Cf. II. xviii. 350 kuI tStc 8ri Xovadv re 
 Kal TJXetxI/av XtV iXaicp ; Yirg. Aen. vi. 219 corpusque lavant 
 frigentis et unguunt. 
 
 39. lm8€iKvv|i€vat] Not merely * shewing', as A. and 
 E.V., but 'displaying', 'exhibiting'. The word conveys 
 the idea of ' shewing with pride', * satisfaction', v. Lex. 
 
 XiTwvas Kal i|jLdTta] The two great divisions of clothes ; 
 the xtrwV, an under garment fitting close, the Ifmnov, an 
 07iter garment loose and flowing. In Latin tunica and toga. 
 
X. 2] FOTES. 143 
 
 oo-a] Not merely a ' wliich', but ' all which'; they were 
 numerous. 
 
 40. €Kpa\<J>v ^|a) iravras] The reference to the account 
 of the raising of Jairus' daughter by Jesus Luke viii. 54 is 
 misleading, as the insertion there of the words eK^aXujv 
 e^oj TTCLPTas Kal is without authority. 
 
 43. Uavds] This adj. is very frequent in the Acts. It 
 is employed to describe (1) time, (2) number, (3) size. 
 Derived from iKvio/iaL it indicates that which * does not fall 
 short ', ' is adequate ' , ' sufficient ' , and it has a purely relative 
 value. For example, when applied to time it might describe 
 ten days, ten months, or ten years : it merely describes the 
 time as not out of relation to what you would expect, though 
 it certainly suggests rather a long than a short time. Here 
 for instance Ik. tj/jl. might refer to a month and so xviii. 18 ; 
 but viii. 11 i/c. xpovc^ could hardly be so short a period, and 
 Luke viii. 27 XP^^V '■'^' might mean ' many years'. So too 
 when applied to numbers e.g. xi. 24, 26, xiv. 21, the adj. 
 must be considered in relation to the number of inhabitants 
 in the cities mentioned. As applied to size the vagueness of 
 (pus Ik. xxii. 6 is obvious. 
 
 Pvpo-ct] Classical Greek ^vp<joU\p7]s. The trade was v. F. 
 held unclean by the Jews. The word seems added inten- ^- -'^• 
 tionally and emphatically at the end, in connection with the 
 event which follows. 
 
 CHAPTEK X. 
 
 1. KopvtjXtos] Probably the descendant of some freed- 
 man of the great Cornelian family. 
 
 iKaTovTctpx'qs] The centuria is one of the oldest divisions 
 of the Eoman army, and its officer was centurio ' leader of 
 a hundred' : the 'full legion' {justa legio) at this time 
 consisted of 60 centuries or 10 cohorts. 
 
 * The Eoman centurions in the N. T. always appear in a H. 
 favourable light. See Matt. viii. 5 ; Luke vii. 2, xxiii. 47 ; 
 Acts xxvii. 3 '. 
 
 o-ir€tpT]s] Like globus = * a band of men ', probably here 
 *a cohort', as xxi. 31. 
 
 TTJs KaX. 'iTaXtKTJs] Probably as consisting of native 
 Italians, not troops levied in the Provinces. Such a cohort 
 would naturally be stationed at Caesarea, the seat of the 
 Boman governor. 
 
 2. Kal c(>op. Tov 0. ] The addition of these words to the 
 general epithet * pious' seems to shew that they are intended M. 
 
144 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [x. 2 
 
 io particularize Cornelius as not merely a god-fearing man, 
 but as * fearing God', i. e. the God of the Jews (cf. xiii. 16, 
 26), and so a Proselyte of the Gate, i.e. uncircumcised. Cf. 
 too the use of o-e^djuLepos clearly in the same sense xvii. 4, 17. 
 T<J Xaw] i.e. the Jews (cf. iv. 25 n,), and so confirming 
 the view that rbu 0. before and rod d. after it must refer to 
 Jehovah. Moreover tov 0. ver. 3 is certainly Jehovah. 
 
 4. dvep-qcrav] 'rose' or *went up', i.e. like the smoke 
 or savour of an offering or incense. For the metaphor, 
 applied to prayer cf. Ps. cxli. 2, and to alms Phil. iv. 18. 
 
 els [i.vr\ii.6a-vvov] ' so as to be a memorial', so as to remind 
 God of thee, ixvqixbawov is used in LXX. Lev. ii. 2, 9, 16 
 of the portion of the meat-offering which was actually 
 burnt. 
 
 6. irapd GdXacro-av] Outside the town and near the sea, 
 
 on account of his trade. 
 
 7. irpoo-K. avTw] Classical, cf. Dem. 1386, 6 Oepairaiuas 
 TCLS ISeaipg. rore irpodKaprepovcas. 
 
 9. Tfi eiravptov] 1st day they set out ; 2nd about noon 
 reach Jojopa ; 3rd return with Peter ; 4th reach Caesarea 
 again. Joppa was 28 miles from Caesarea. 
 
 dv^Pt] lirl TO 8<3(ia] *went up on to the house', i.e. on 
 to the roof of the house. The flat roofs of Oriental houses 
 were used for many purposes, e.g. drying corn, hanging up 
 linen, as places of recreation in the evening and as sleeping 
 places at night (1 Sam. ix. 25, 26 ; 2 Sam. xi. 2, xvi. 22 ; 
 Prov. xxi. 9) ; as places of devotion and even idolatrous 
 worship (2 Kings xxiii. 12 ; Jer. xxxii. 29). 
 
 wpav ^KTi^v] iii. 1 n. 
 
 10. avTtov] i.e. the people of the house, those whose 
 business it was. 
 
 ^KO-Ttto-is] The word represents a state in which a man, 
 to a greater or less extent, ceases to be under the control of 
 conscious reason and intelligence : he ' passes out of himself 
 (^^/o-rarai) and needs * to come to himself ' again (cf. xii. 11 
 €v eaury yevbfxevo^). It may describe the effect of awe and 
 amazement (cf. iii. 10 ddfjL(3os Kal ^/c., viii. 9, 11, 13), or fear 
 (Mark xvi. 8 r/ao/xos Kal ^k.), or as here and xxii. 17 a com- 
 plete loss of outward consciousness, ' a trance '. 
 
 11. 06«p€i] Graphic present. 
 
 T€<r<rapcriv dpxats Ka0i€|j.€vov] E.V. rightly 'letdown 
 (being lowered) by four corners' lit. * beginnings'. In 
 EngHsh we say * ends' not 'beginnings'. 
 
X. 18] NOTES. 145 
 
 Alford says that this would certainly require the article 
 — *the four corners'. He is wrong: a sheet so let down 
 has not necessarily four ends or corners : it might be lowered 
 by 3, 5, 6 or any number of ends, and therefore you can say 
 * by four ends ' or * corners ' without adding the article. His 
 rendering 'a rope-end' is impossible: apxh cannot mean 
 the *end of a rope', except where a rope has been already 
 mentioned, e.g. Eur. Hipp. 112 teLO-fjidTiav d/jx^s. 
 
 13. dvao-TCis] V. 17 n. 
 
 14. jjL-qSafiws] not ovdafxCis: a protest, not a refusal. 
 Cf. the similar conduct of Peter, Matt. xvi. 22 t'Xecis croi, 
 Kijpie' ov 1X7] '^(Trai aoL tovto ; John xiii. 8 ov fxr} vi\pri^ roi/s 
 irddas fiov. 
 
 ov8e'7roT€...'irdv] A Hebraism common in N.T., e.g. 
 Matt. xxiv. 22 ovk av eacbQrj iraaa aap^. Cf. Teaching of the 
 Tivelve Apostles^ c. ii. ov fJnarjcrcLS iravra avOpoyirov. 
 
 Koivov] Identical with anad aprov, cf. Mark vii. 2 kolvuls 
 Xe/)o-t, rovT^ '^cttlv aviirroLs. That which is 'common', 'shared 
 by air, is opposed to that which is * peculiar', 'possessed by 
 few'; hence the word acquires the contemptuous sense of 
 'ordinary', 'vulgar', or, as here, is applied to food not 
 specially pronounced 'clean'. For 'unclean' animals cf. 
 Lev. xi. 
 
 For the sense of this passage and the use of Koivboj 
 and KadapL^o) cf. carefully Mark vii. 18, 19, where Jesus 
 distinctly asserts that * nothing that goeth into a man can 
 defile (KOLvwaai) him', and Mark (who is said to have * ^•^"• 
 derived much information from Peter) adds the remark- fo^nows 
 able comment ' This he said, making all meats clean [Kada- T. R. 
 
 15. d 6 0€6s...] *what God made' or * declared clean ', ^^^^. 
 i.e. by thus offering them to thee. Aces all 
 
 sghsg 
 
 16. IttI rpCs] Thus emphasizing the command. Cf. cf. F.' 
 Gen. xli. 32. 
 
 17. StiTTropct — 8i€v0v|jLovjji€vov] ver. 19. Luke is sin- 
 gularly fond of verbs compounded with dia, cf. dL7]7ropovPTo 
 ii. 12 ; diax^evd^ovTes ii. 13 ; dLajrovovfjievoL iv. 2 ; dtarr]- 
 petv XV. 29; Luke ii. 51; Sia/caT77X^7Xero xviii. 28; biayoy- 
 yv^w Luke XV. 2, xix. 7 ; dLayprjyopelv Luke ix. 32, and many 
 others. The preposition strengthens and emphasizes the 
 verb: it adds the idea of thoroughness, 
 
 tI dv €'iT]] 'what it could be', i.e. imply. The phrase 
 expresses more doubt and uncertainty than tL drj, ' what it 
 was'. 
 
 P. 10 
 
146 ACTS OF .THE APOSTLES, [x. 20 
 
 20. 8taKptv6|ji€vos] This verb in the middle is con- 
 Bistently used in N.T. (e.g. Matt. xxi. 21; Eom. iv. 20, xiv. 
 23 ; James i. 6) of ' being divided in mind', ' being in doubt ', 
 * wavering', cf. Tennyson * hither and thither dividing the 
 Bwift mind', Virg. Aen. iv. 285 animum nunc hue nunc dividit 
 illuc. 
 
 In xi. 12 where these words are repeated the active is 
 used, fiTjd^v dLUKpivavra, and R.V. substitutes for * nothing 
 doubting' the rendering * making no distinction', in ac- 
 cordance with the regular usage of the active, e.g. xv. 9 6 
 6ebs.,.ov5h diiKpivev. The difference is curious, and though 
 in xi. 12 the reading is uncertain, some mss. giving /x. Sm- 
 KpLv6fi€vovy others omitting the words, still the preponder- 
 ance of authority for /jl. SiaKpLvavra is very considerable, 
 and it is not easy to get rid of the words as an inter- 
 pola|iion due to an incorrect recollection of the present 
 passage. 
 
 Perhaps we may say that here the idea dwelt on is 
 Peter's own internal doubt, whereas in xi. 12 the result of 
 such doubt in his active conduct to others is contemplated. 
 Here the command is 'Go, without letting the distinction 
 between Jew and Gentile perplex your mind'; in xi. 12 it 
 is ' Go, without letting that distinction cause you to hesi- 
 tate in action '. 
 
 22. |iapTvpov|jL6vos] cf. vi. 3. 
 
 Tov ^6vovs Twv 'I.] Not XaoD, for the speaker is not a 
 Jew. 
 
 IxpTlfxaT^o-Gt]] Also of a divine communication Luke ii. 
 26 r}v avT(^ KexpVf^'^Tf-f^M'^^ov vtto rod TTPevjULaros ; Heb, xi. 7 
 Triarec xpTyyCtaricr^eiS Nc5e. 
 
 24. Tovs dvttYK. <|)CXovs] So in Latin necessarius, and 
 necessitudo of close, intimate friendship. 
 
 25. «s 8^ €Y€V€To TOV €lo-€X9€iv] Tlio editors seem to 
 regard the gen. as inexplicable. It appears however that 
 the genitive gives the contents of the action contained in 
 the verb : it is parallel to, though more difficult than, the 
 constructions commented on iii. 12, vii. 19. The thing 
 which took place is defined as consisting in Peter's entry. 
 
 elaekdeLv here of entering the house; ver. 27 elarjXdev of 
 entering a particular room. 
 
 irpoo-€Kvviri<r€v] Adoravlt : non addidit Lucas, ^ eum\ 
 Eiiphemia. B. 
 
 The word does not necessarily imply worship, but is 
 often used of Oriental prostration, e.g. Herod, vii. 136 irpoa- 
 KvvieLv ^aatXea irpodTrlTvovTas. Such prostration would how- 
 
X. 33] . NOTES. 147 
 
 ever be unnatural in a Roman centurion, and Peter clearly 
 regards the act as implying worship. 
 
 Jesus accejpts such worship, e.g. Matt. viii. 2. 
 
 27. <rvvo|xiX(5v] A. and E.Y. 'as he talked with them'. 
 <)fiL\^o} is only found in N.T. four times (Luke xxiv. 14, 15; 
 Acts XX. 11, xxiv. 26), and always in the sense of ' converse'. 
 €f. our word * Homily'. 
 
 28. (OS dQi\LiTov . . .] There is no such prohibition in 
 the Mosaic law ; it seems due to the teaching of the Eabbis 
 exaggerating the danger of defilement. 'Any contact with Eders- 
 a heathen might involve such defilement, that on coming Jj^^-J^' 
 from the market an orthodox Jew would have to immerse'. Voi.'n., 
 Though no doubt frequently modified in practice, especi- P- 1^- 
 ally outside Palestine, yet there is abundant evidence of 
 Jewish exclusiveness, cf. Juv. xiv. 103 non monstrare vias 
 eadem nisi sacra colenti ; Tao. Hi&t. v. 5 adversus omnes 
 
 alios hostile odium, sei^arati epulis, discreti cubilibiis. 
 
 KoXXdcrGat r\ irpoo-.] KoWdaOaL (cf. v. 13 n.) indicates 
 close intimacy and is much stronger than irpoaepx^ffdaL. 
 What was forbidden was not merely 'intimacy', but any 
 * coming near ' a Gentile. 
 
 Kdjiol 6 0....] A.V. straightforwardly gives 'but'; E.V. 
 lias ' and yet ', which is the same thing in a roundabout 
 way. The only possible rendering of /cat here is 'and'. 
 Possibly we should explain: ' Ye know that..., and to me it ^^^ and 
 was God who shewed. . . ', i.e. I know the Jewish law as well as "o a!^ 
 you do, and a divine revelation alone explains my conduct. 
 
 29. rivi XoY"] Plat. Gorg. 512 c riui dcKaiq} \6yip rod M. 
 p.-qX^voiroLov Kara^povecs ; 
 
 30. diTo T€TdpTT]S TifAcpas...] Lit. 'From the fourth 
 day up to this hour I was during the ninth hour praying', 
 or as E.V. 'I was keeping the ninth hour of prayer'; i.e. 
 four days ago {quarto abhinc die) reckoning up to this 
 hour (at which I am speaking to you) I was keeping...'. 
 
 A person speaking at 3 p.m. on Friday would refer to 
 3 p.m. on Tuesday as dirb TeTdprrjs rjfx. /x. r. r. copas, accord- 
 ing to the Jewish method of reckoning in both days. Cf. 
 ver. 9 n. 
 
 T.E. has -^fiTji/ vrjareijcov Kal rr)v ev. oip. Trpocrevx^juevos. 
 
 Xajiirpa] cf. i. 11 ; Mark ix. 3. The epithet indicates a 
 heavenly radiance. 
 
 33. KaXws liroi-qo-as] A formula of expressing thanks. 
 Cf. Phil. iv. 14 /caXctJS iTroLTJaare avvKOLvcourjaavTes fxov rrj 
 6Xi-^eL. Andoc. de Myst. 40 elTretu ovv rbv 'Eijcprj/jiov on 
 KaXojs TTOL-qaeiev el-Trdbu, 'that E. said he was much obliged for 
 the information'. 
 
 10—2 
 
148 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [x. 34 
 
 34. dvoC|as...] viii. 35 n. 
 
 €ir* dXT]9€Cas...] The purport of this speech is this: *I 
 now see that all men, without distinction of nation, are 
 acceptable to God (i.e. He is willing to accept or welcome 
 them). His message on this subject [rhv \byov) He sent to 
 the children of Israel proclaiming peace (to be obtained) 
 through Jesus the Messiah, yes, Jesus who is Lord (not of 
 one nation only but) of all men. You (u^aeZs) know the story of 
 the events which took place (t6 yevd/xevou prjfxa), how Jesus 
 of Nazareth was 'anointed' by God and so declared to be 
 Messiah, His commission being demonstrated by the works 
 which He performed (vers. 37, 38), and we {koI rifieis) are the 
 witnesses to that life, and to the facts of His death and 
 resurrection (vers. 39 — 41); we are commanded to proclaim 
 Him as the universal judge, even as Him to whom all the 
 prophets bear witness, that He is the Saviour of all who 
 believe on Him'. 
 
 Observe the emphasis of iy iravrl ^dvei; iravTUiv KvpLos; 
 iraifTa rbv in<TTevovra. Jesus is Messiah, and Messiah is the 
 Saviour of all men — this is the essence of the whole speech. 
 Jesus est Christus^ Christus est omnium Salvator. 
 
 Most editors read rbv \6yov ov and make \6yov, prj/jLa^ 
 'iTjaovp all governed by oifSare and in apposition, the words 
 ovt6s...kvploSj which contain the gist of the speech, being 
 placed in a parenthesis. This is extremely harsh as regards 
 grammar, ignores the marked difference between Xoyos and 
 prffia^ and yields no satisfactory sense. 
 
 6u is omitted in AB and may easily be a repetition of the 
 final ov in \6yov. Even if it is retained, the stop after avri} 
 iffTLV should be removed, and \6yov be governed by Kara- 
 XafjLjSdvo/jiaL — 'I apprehend that all... are acceptable, the 
 message which...' 
 
 KaTaXa[Jipdvo|iat] Exactly * I apprehend', i.e. * seize hold* 
 or 'grasp with my mind'. Certain words had only been 
 words before to him : now he really grasps their meaning. 
 
 irpoo-wTToX'qinrT'qs] Only here; but cf. Luke xx. 21 o^ 
 XcLfi^aveLS irpoacoTrov ; Gal. ii. 6 irpbawirov debs dvdpiiirov ov 
 Xa/JL^dvcL. In Deut. x. 17 God ov davixd^ei irpoaojirov ovhk ov 
 fjLT] Xd^rj dcopov, and so 2 Chron. xix. 7; Ps. Ixxxii. 2 of evil 
 judges irpoaojira dfxapToJKCjv Xa/ji^dveTe. The phrase indicates 
 paying regard to the external circumstances or accidental 
 qualities of a man as opposed to his intrinsic character. 
 To shew special favour to a Jew, merely because he was a 
 Jew, would be irpbaujirov Xa/x^dpeiv, 
 
 35. 8€KTos] A.V. 'accepted with'; K.V. 'acceptable 
 to'. The word can = not merely acceptahilis but acceptus^ 
 cf. Luke iv. 19, 24; Phil. iv. 18 dvjiav dcKTrjv cidpearov r^d. 
 
X. 42] 
 
 FOTES, 149 
 
 36. t3v X670V.. .] A recollection of Ps. cvii. 20 dirio-TeiXe 
 rhv X. avrov koI laaaro avrovs. \6yos is the regular word for 
 the divine message which was delivered by Jesus, e.g. 6 X. rou 
 B. iv. 31, viii. 14 ; d X. rov Kvplov viii. 25 ; 6 X. r^s aooTrjpias 
 xiii. 26; X. t^s xaptros xiv. 3 or simply d Xdyos xvi. 32. 
 
 €vayy. clp-qvi^v] A recollection of Is. lii. 7 irodes evayyeXi- 
 ^ofihov dKorjv elprjvqs. The peace is peace with God. 
 
 Sid 'I.] * through Jesus', i.e. as the messenger. 
 
 ovTos] *He, yes he' — very emphatic. If any one will 
 place a comma after Xpcarov and substitute 6s for ovtos, he 
 will at once see the emphatic force of ovtos. The four 
 words OVTOS €(TTL irdvTOiv Kvpios contain the very gist and 
 essence of Peter's argument. Their strong simplicity is 
 admirable merely as an instance of rhetorical power. 
 Printed as an unmeaning parenthesis in our English Ver- 
 sion their whole power is lost. 
 
 37. TO 7€v6jjL€vov pTiH-a] cf. v. 32 n. Perhaps * the story 
 that was enacted ' would fairly express the meaning. 
 
 dplajxevos] So ^^ABCDE ; T.E. dp^dpievov. The word 
 is so frequently used adverbially that possibly it is used 
 here as a pure adverb or else Luke may have commenced to 
 write 'beginning with Galilee... how Jesus (nominative) was 
 anointed and then went about ', 
 
 diro TTJs TaX.] Luke iv. 14. 
 
 38. 'lT]<roi)v...avTov] The ace. thrown prominently 
 forward and then the pronoun inserted pleonastically after 
 the verb. Great emphasis is thus thrown on 'I. tov Naf., it 
 being Peter's object to emphasize the fact that Jesus, the 
 man * Jesus of Nazareth', was declared to be the Messiah. 
 
 (iyjliia-€v\ ii. 22 n. 
 KaTa8vva<rT€vojjL€vovs] vii. 19 n. 
 
 TOV 8iap6Xov] = ' the False Accuser', 'Slanderer'. Cf. 
 SittjSdXXw; dia^oX-q. 
 
 39. Kal Tifxcis] answering to vpLe7s ver. 37. The histori- 
 cal part of Peter's speech is an aj)peal (1) to what his 
 hearers know; (2) to what the Apostles are witnesses of. 
 For pidpTvpes cf. i. 22 n. 
 
 dveiXav...] ii. 23 n.: v. 30 n. 
 
 41. i^|xiv, oi'Tiv€s...] 'even to us, for we (vii. 53 n.)...'. 
 For the 'eating and drinking' cf. Luke xxiv. 41, 43. 
 
 42. TrapiJY'YciXcv] i.e. d Oeos, clearly. Throughout it is 
 the action of God which is dwelt on : God sends Jesus the 
 Messiah, and commands the Apostles to proclaim and bear 
 
150 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [x. 42 
 
 auTos witness to the fact. Moreover ovto^ (i.e. Jesus) could not 
 
 nAIIP. refer to the nom. of irapr^yyeLkev. T. R. reads auros, thus 
 
 BCDEG. probably making ' Jesus ' nom. to Trap. : in which case the 
 
 reference would be to the command of Jesus Matt, xxviii. 19. 
 
 43. Trio-TcvovTa els avTov] Of the person towards whom. 
 
 the belief is directed, in whose existence and personality it 
 
 rests. So the Nicene Creed TnaTevofxev els ha debv. Credo. 
 
 in Deum. So too iriaTevu) iirl rou K^piov ix. 42, xi. 17. A 
 
 distinction is usually drawn between these phrases and 
 
 7rL<TT€vo} <roL which is said to = credo tibi *I believe' or 'trust 
 
 you ', but the distinction cannot be maintained, cf . v. 14, 
 
 xvi. 34, xviii. 8, irKTrevetv r(f ^ey, rcj Kvpl(j3. 
 
 45. OL 4k TTcpiTojJLTJs TTioTol] ' thosG who from circum- 
 cision had believed', i.e. those who, having been Jews, had 
 become Christians. Cf. xi. 2 ; Gal. ii. 12 rot's ^k TreptTOfjLrJT 
 of the Judaizing party. They believed that as a preliminary 
 to being accepted as Christians, i.e. believers in the Messiah, 
 it was necessary to be circumcised and accept the Mosaic 
 Law. 
 
 TO, ^9vT]] 'the Gentiles': ah exempload omnes concluditur, 
 B. 
 
 46. d-ircKpCGT]] cf. iii. 12 n. The 'answer' was not 
 necessarily to their openly expressed questions, but to their 
 visible doubt and amazement. 
 
 47. p.iiTt TO v8wp...] ' Surely no one can withhold the 
 water.,.?' For fjirjTL cf. Luke vi. 39 fxrjTL dvj/araL rvipXos 
 TV(fi\bv odrjyelv, Mark xiv. 19 /A?}rt eyoj; 
 
 Note the article, * the water '. Hitherto the ' gift of the 
 Holy Spirit ' had followed the human act of baptism as a 
 visible sign of God's presence in those baptized (cf. ii. 38, 
 viii. 16, 17). Now the conditions were reversed: God's 
 presence had been made clear ; it therefore rested with them 
 to do their part. Of the two requisites of baptism, water 
 and the Spirit (cf, xi. 16), the Spirit had been given, the 
 water could not be withheld. 
 
 KcoXvo'ai] Cf. Luke vi. 29 tov xircJ^^a fxri KcoXvays. 
 
 48. €v Tw ovojxaTi...] ii. 38 n. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 1. fiQvt] cSe^avTo] Sense construction, cf. iii. 11 n. 
 
 2. 8i6KpivovTo] The idea of the word is * division' and 
 so * contention ' : cf . Herod, ix. 58 /JLdxi[) dLaKpidrjvai irpbs riva* 
 
 3. avSpas aKp. ^xovras] Not ^6v7] : the phrase is con- 
 temptuous, cf. the use of the adj. * uncircumcised ' in O.T., 
 e.g. 1 Sam. xvii. 26 ; 2 Sam. i. 20. 
 
XL 18] FOTJES. 151 
 
 orvv€<|>a7€v] So involving the danger of eating some 
 
 * unclean' animal, or meat improperly killed. * To this day F. 
 orthodox Jews submit to any inconvenience rather than 
 touch meat killed by a Gentile butcher '. 
 
 4. dp|a{A€vos...] The careful particularity of dp^a/ue?/o?, 
 of €^€tl6€to, and of Kade^yjs (Luke i. 3), and the full repeti- 
 tion of the whole narrative, part of it being indeed given Baum. 
 three times (x. 3 — 6, 30 — 32, xi. 13, 14), make it clear that 
 Luke attaches much importance to it. The case of Corne- 
 lius was a test case of primary importance. The question, 
 Avhether to become a Christian it was necessary first to 
 accept the Mosaic law, was the first great difficulty of the 
 early Church, cf. xv. 1 and Gal. passim. 
 
 6. Karcvoovv Kal etSov] ' I was considering it (i.e. try- 
 ing to understand what it was) and then I saw (aorist) '. 
 
 12. StaKpCvavra] Cf . x. 20 n. 
 
 13. Tov ayycXov] Peter would probably say ' an angel', 
 but Luke who knows that his readers are already acquainted 
 with the story, not unnaturally writes ' the angel '. 
 
 15. €v ctpXTJ] Originally, i. e. at the first outpouring of 
 the Spirit at Pentecost. 
 
 16. 'IcudvTis jJi^v...] Cf. i. 5 n. The point of the quota- 
 tion is this : Jesus promised to us as a special gift baptism 
 with the Holy Spirit ; that gift He has visibly bestowed on 
 the Gentiles exactly as it was bestowed on us ; surely we 
 are bound to admit to the external rite those who have 
 received the reality of baptism. 
 
 17. a-uTois-.-TTicrTcvorao-Lv] * to them as to us having 
 believed', or 'because of belief. Both in grammar and 
 sense irtaT. seems properly taken both with avroTs and -q/uuv: 
 
 * belief in both cases was the condition of receiving the 
 gift. A. and E.V. give ' when we believed'. 
 
 ky<x) tCs...] Eeally a double question (1) 'Who was I 
 that I should...', cf. Ex. iii. 11 ris elfit eyuj on Tropevo-opLaL ; 
 (2) 'was I able to...'. Observe the emphatic position of 
 iyu) heightening the contrast and emphasizing the argu- 
 ment : it is not ' who was I ? ' but ' I, who was I ? ' 
 
 18. -qo-uxacrav] Negative: their opposition ceased, 
 €86|ao-av, positive : their praise began. 
 
 dpa] ergo, *then', 'so then': the word draws an infer- 
 ence, cf. Luke xi. 20 dpa ^(pdaaeu e0' vfids, xi. 48 dpa fiaprv 
 p€LT€, and apa ovv commonly in St Paul at the beginning of 
 a sentence or clause (e.g. Kom. v. 18), a position which dpa 
 cannot occupy in classical Greek. 
 
152 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xi. 18 
 
 TTJv |j.€Tdvoiav €15 t-] ' the repentance (which leads) to 
 life', the repentance which it was the special mission of 
 Jesus to offer, cf. v. 31 n. 
 
 19. oi y.\v ovv Siao-TrapevTCs] Luke markedly connects 
 this with viii. 4 ol fikv ovv 8La<nrap^PT€s birjXdov. From that 
 point we have the description of one set of incidents, which 
 arose out of the dispersion and persecution consequent on 
 the death of Stephen : here our attention is definitely re- 
 called to the same point, that we may trace the same cause 
 acting in another direction, viz. in the spread of the Gos- 
 pel to Antioch, the first great scene of St Paul's labours and 
 the centre from which he commences those missionary 
 journeys, the record of which composes the chief part of the 
 remainder of the Acts. 
 
 0XC\|f€a)s] From dXi^bj (akin to Tpi^u); cf. tribulum 
 whence ' tribulation'. 
 
 €irl 2T€<(>dva)] ' about S. ', as the original cause of it, cf. 
 iii. 10 n. Andoc. de Myst. 25 tC^v <f>vybvTU3v iirl roh fivarr]- 
 pioLS. 
 
 4>oivCkt]s] A plain 120 m. long by 15 broad, on the sea- 
 coast to the W, of Lebanon, its chief cities being Tyre and 
 Sidon. 
 
 A. F. *AvTiox€Cas] On the Orontes, 15 m. from its port 
 
 Seleucia, one of the most important cities of antiquity. 
 It was built B.C. 301 by Seleucus Nicator, and became the 
 capital of Syria and residence of the imperial legate. After- 
 wards one of the five patriarchates with Jerusalem, Borne, 
 Constantinople and Alexandria. 
 
 20. KvpT]vaiot] ii. 10 n. 
 
 Kal irpfis Tovs *EXXT]vi<rTds] ' also to the Grecians', i.e. 
 as well as to the Jews mentioned ver. 19. But this is not 
 sense, for the term 'lovdaios includes 'EXXi^j/io-riys. 
 V. A. M. The readings demand attention. 
 ^^ ^'^' Kal is found in NAB but omitted in DEHLP. 
 
 "E\\?7vas is found in A (which however reads "EXXTyi^a? 
 wrongly ix. 29), D^ (where it has been altered to 'EXXT/i/io-rcts) 
 ^EAArjvas ^^^ ^^ ^^ ^ Correction of evayyeXLo-rds. 
 given in ^'EWTjutards is found in BD^EHLP. 
 ^•V., The objections to 'EWrjPLaTds, notwithstanding its great 
 
 Chrys., ^^^' aiithority, are almost insuperable, for (1) the Hellenists 
 Grotiu's, (vi. 1 n.) had always been accepted as members of the church, 
 mann ^®® *^® ^^ ^^* ""' ^^^ preaching to them would certainly 
 Tischen- not be mentioned specially or have given occasion to the 
 M ^A N ^®^^^^S ^^ Barnabas ; (2) they were 'lovdaioL and cannot be 
 La. F. * opposed to them as they are here : the opposite of 'EXX97- 
 &c. vLaTTjs is 'Ej^/ottioj. 
 
XI. 23] . NOTES, 153 
 
 The reading 'EXXr^no-rds seems due to a belief that the 
 conversion of Cornehus was the first case of the conversion 
 of a Gentile, whereas, if "EXXT^ms be read here, we seem to 
 have a prior instance of such conversion, for the words which 
 describe the commission and conduct of Barnabas are A. 
 thought to indicate that what had happened at Antioch 
 startled and surprised the Church at Jerusalem. But 
 (1) although the case of Cornelius was first in importance 
 (as Luke clearly indicates by the position and length of his 
 narrative) it is not necessary to assume that it was first in 
 point of time; (2) even assuming that the case of Cornelius 
 was already known, it would surely be natural to send a 
 commissioner to examine and report on the working of the 
 newly-accepted principle in practice. 
 
 It is also urged against "l^Wrivas that xiv. 27 when Paul 
 and Barnabas return to Antioch they bring back news that 
 * God had opened a door of faith to the Gentiles', and that 
 there would be no need to proclaim this if the same thing 
 had happened at Antioch itself. It will be observed how- 
 ever that the words in xiv. 27 are not the announcement of 
 a new principle, but of a new fact, viz. successful missionary 
 work among the Gentiles of Asia Minor, which would natu- 
 rally be good news to the Gentile converts in Antioch. 
 
 As a proof that ''EWrjvLaTds is a correction, observe that 
 all the Mss. which read it omit /cat except B, which retains 
 /cat. This is remarkable. Any one altering"EXX77?/as to ' EXXi;- 
 VLards would naturally omit /cat, for ' also to the Grecians' 
 is obviously not sense (see above). How then is it possible 
 to account for the reading of B, except on the supposition 
 that /cat irpbs roi>s 'EXXrjv Lards is an incomplete correction 
 from /cat irpbs Toi)s"EX\'rivas ? 
 
 21. xdp KvpCov] ' the hand of Jehovah ', i.e. His visibly 
 exerted strength; cf. iv. 30, xiii. 11; Luke i. 66 /cat x^^P K. 
 ^p fier' avTov. The phrase is graphic, and common in O.T., 
 e.g. Ex. ix. 3; Is. lix. 1. 
 
 22. Trepl avTwv] i.e. the new converts. 
 €jau€(rT€iXav] Clearly as a commissioner to examine and 
 
 report. The narrative does not seem to indicate surprise 
 or opposition, as when the case of Cornelius was reported, v. N. 
 but rather describes the conduct of those, who regarded with 
 natural interest the practical working on a large scale of a 
 principle already accepted. 
 
 23. Xo.fiiv...k\dpr\] Suavis paronomasia; grace brings 
 gladness. Cf. Luke i. 28 Xatpe, Kexapi-rufjL^pi]. 
 
 Ti^v Tov Qiov] Emphatic, cf. i. 25 n. 
 irapeKciXci] iv. 36 n. 
 
154 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xi. 23 
 
 7rpo94cr€i] 'purpose', cf. xxvii. 13. 
 
 26. o-vvaxOiivat Iv rfj €kkX.] * assembled (with the other 
 "believers) in the church '. 
 
 XpTiK-ctTCo-at] '(1) iiegotiarij (2) ita ut noiaen inde adipis^ 
 carls, (3) denominarl: cf. Eom. vii. 3 ixoixoXh x/>'7MaT^o-et'. 
 
 XpKTTiavovs] About this word two points are clear : 
 
 (1) It was not employed by the Christians of them- 
 selves, being only found in N. T. here, Acts xxvi. 28 
 (contemptuously), and 1 Pet. iv. 16. The 'believers' are ol 
 [xadrjTal, ol ayioi, ol VLffToi, ol ddeXcpoi, 
 
 (2) It was not invented by the Jews, who would not 
 apply the term 'follow^ers of the Messiah' to those who 
 they maintained were the followers of the man Jesus, who 
 was 710 i the Messiah. The Jews called them 'Nazarenea' 
 or ' Galilaeans '. 
 
 The word is formed on the analogy of Pompeiani, Caesa- 
 riani, "H-pajdcavoi (Matt. xxii. 16), and so means 'partizans' 
 or 'followers of Christus'. It is found Tac. Ann. xv. 44 
 quos vulgus Ghristianos appellahat. Auctor ejus nominis 
 Christus..., It was also spelt Chrestiani, and Suet. Claud. 
 25) has ChrestuSj apparently connecting it with xpW'^^i ^.nd 
 cf. Fr. Chretien = chrestien. 
 
 It is a remarkable word, being ' written in Hebrew and 
 Greek and Latin ', for it refers to the Hebrew belief in a 
 Messiah, it is a Greek word, and it is formed as a Latin 
 adjective. 
 
 27. €v Tavrats...] i.e. during the stay of Paul and 
 Barnabas at Antioch. 
 
 KaTTJXGov] Jerusalem being regarded as the central 
 point ; viii. 15 n. 
 
 irpo<j>T|Tai.] Both in N. T. and 0. T. the word 'prophet' 
 is not limited to its modern sense of one who ^foretells the 
 future', but is used in a wider sense of one who 'declares' 
 or 'forth tells the will of God', and refers either to the 
 present, past, or future. . In N. T. it is clearly applied to 
 persons possessing some special inspiration. In 1 Cor. xiv. 
 'prophecy' is distinguished from yXcocrcraLS \a\eTp as being 
 intelligent and intelligible, and (ver. 3) its objects are 
 defined as olKodoixriv koL irapoLKkricnv /cat Trapa/Jivdiau. The 
 term is frequent in the Acts, cf. xiii. 1 tt. kuI dtdcurKdXoL ; 
 XV. 32 IT. 6vr€S,..irapeKd\e(jav Kal eireaTy)pL^av. 
 
 28. dvao-TCLs] v. 17 n. "A7aPos, also xxi. 10. 
 
 Xifiov...] We have no knowledge of any universal 
 
 ' famine in the reign of Claudius, but Josephus speaks of 
 
 ' the great famine ' in Judaea a.d. 44, and describes how pro- 
 
XII. 1] NOTES. 155 
 
 visions were purchased for the Jews from Egypt by Izates 
 king of Adiabene and his mother Helena, who were Jewish 
 proselytes. Famines in various places however characterized 
 the reign of Claudius, and Suet. Claud. 10 speaks of assiduas 
 sterilitates ; cf. too Suet. 18; Tac. Ann. xii. 43. 
 
 Xi|x6s fem. is Doric, from which dialect many forms ^^' 
 passed into Hellenistic Greek. Cf. xii. 4 Trtacras for ineaas. 
 
 KXavStov] Roman emperor 41 — 54 a.d.; born b.c. 10; 
 son of Drusus the brother of the Emperor Tiberius ; prede- 
 cessor of Nero. 
 
 29. Twv 8€ |xa0i]Twv] Strict grammar would require oi 
 fiad. as nom. to oipicrav, but the gen. is due to tls occurring 
 in the intervening clause /cameos evTropelro tls. 'But the 
 disciples according to every one's means determined each of 
 them to send with a view to help...'. 
 
 The complexity of the sentence is due to Luke's desire 
 to insert so much, viz. (1) the general determination, oipiaav^ 
 (2) the rule which determined the amount of the contribu- 
 tions, Kadu)s eviropetTo tls, (3) the individual interest excited, 
 
 ^KaCTTOS avT(2v. 
 
 30. Tovs TTpcorpvTcpovs] Here mentioned for the first 
 time. They probably occupy a similar position in the 
 church to the 'elders' in the Jewish synagogue. The 
 'elders' naturally become marked off in all communi- 
 ties (cf. vi. 11 Tov \abu Kal ro^s Trpec/?., and the words sena- 
 tus, yepovaia, alderman, irpea^vTepLov xxii. 5), and the 
 * elders ' were treated with especial reverence by the Jews and 
 spoken of as a separate body, v. 0. T. passim. The word 
 soon begins to indicate not so much superior age as superior 
 position. The Apostles appointed 'elders' in every city 
 xiv. 23 : they ranked next to the Apostles (xv. 2, 4, 6), and 
 are also called eirlaKoiroL 'overseers' (xx. 17 compared with 
 XX. 28). 
 
 From the word our 'priest' is derived, being, like the 
 "Flinch. pretre, a contracted form of 'presbyter' ; some con- 
 fusion has arisen from the fact that ' priest ' is the ordinary 
 rendering of tepei^s, which is quite distinct in meaning from 
 irpea^vrcpos. 
 
 SavXov] St Paul in Gal. does not mention this visit. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 1. KttT* €K€ivov...] i.e. about the time of the mission of 
 Barnabas and Paul. 
 
 cire'PaXcv TCLS X'] ^^ be taken literally: *laid his handa 
 on', KCLKwaai giving the object of his doing so. It is not 
 merely =e7r€xe^P'7o-e;/, 'attempted', cf. iv. 3, v. 18. 
 
15ff ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xii. 1 
 
 ' HpwS-qs 6 p.] Herod Agrippa, son of Aristobulus and 
 Berenice, grandson of Herod the Great, educated at Borne. 
 Caligula at his accession (a.d. 37) gave him the tetrarchy 
 of Trachonitis and the title of king, subsequently adding 
 Galilee and Peraea. He was at Rome at the death of 
 Caligula, and aided Claudius in acquiring the empire ; in 
 return for his services Samaria and Judaea were added to 
 J. Ant. his government. He is described by Josephus as a pleasant, 
 XIX. 7. 3. yg^jj^ man, very anxious to secure popularity with the Jews, 
 whose rites he scrupulously observed (rd iraTpia KaOapQs 
 iTrjpei), 
 
 2. 'IcLKoiPov] Son of Zebedee, Matt. iv. 21. Specially 
 chosen with John and Peter to be present at the raising of 
 Jairus' daughter (Mark v. 37), at the transfiguration (Matt, 
 xvii. 1), and the agony in the garden (Matt. xxvi. 37). Of 
 him and John Jesus had specially said *Ye shall indeed 
 drink of my cup' (Matt. xx. 23). He is the only Apostle 
 whose death is mentioned in N.T. 
 
 IxaxaCp-fl] By beheading ; cf. the case of John the Baptist 
 Matt. xiv. 10. 
 W. 3. irpoo-^OeTo cruXXaPeiv] 'A Hebraism. See Luke xx. 
 
 12 TTpoo-edero '7ripL\paL^ \ Gen. iv. 2 irpoaidriKe reKelp \ xxxviii. 26 
 Trpoa^dero tov yvQvaL. 
 
 T«v dti5p.«v] 'bread not made with yeast' {^eco and 
 * yeast' being from one root). It was to remind the Israel- 
 ites of the haste with which they left Egypt and ate the 
 first passover (Ex. xii. 34, 39). It was eaten for seven days 
 after the eating of the passover lamb on the 14th of Nisan 
 (Ex. xii. 14; Lev. xxiii. 6). 
 
 4. T^o-o-aporiv Tcrp.] Four bodies of four men, each of 
 which would be on duty for six hours out of the twenty- 
 four. The Romans divided the night into four 'watches' 
 (vigiliae), and so perhaps each 'quaternion' would take one 
 ' watch' of the night. Two of the soldiers were chained to 
 Peter, and perhaps two kept watch outside the cell, but it 
 As M. A. is an error to identify these with the Trpibrrj (pvXaK-^ koI dev- 
 ^^' Tcpa of ver. 10, as the words (pvXuK-q and dieXOovres do not 
 
 admit this. 
 
 p.€Td TO IT.] Clearly not merely the 14th of Nisan, the 
 day of the eating the passover lamb, but the whole pass- 
 over week, for the reference to at 7]fj(,. rCov d^. and the im- 
 perfect er-qpelTo ver. 5 imply a duration of several days, 
 and Luke himself defines to irdaxa, cf. Luke xxii. 1 t) eoprr] 
 tQv d^vficop 7) XeyofJieuTj 7rdcr%a. 
 M.W.A. Nonjudicant die festo was a Jewish rule. 
 
 dva-ya-yeiv] Herod would take his place on the raised 
 
XII. 12] NOTES. 157 
 
 judgment- seat (/3?7/xa, tribunal) and the prisoner be led iq? 
 to it, and there condemned in the presence of and for the 
 pleasure of the Jews (r^J Xacp; Ethic Dat. embracing both 
 these ideas). Cf. John xix. 13 — 16. 
 
 5. 6 jji^v o^v n....] *So then P. was being guarded... 
 
 and prayer was being made hut when Herod was 
 
 about...'. 
 
 Tlie clause irpoaeyxn 5L.. is parallel to o /xh odv II...., 
 the antithesis to which is ore 5^..., Both A. and E.V. are 
 in error here; cf. ii. 41 n. 
 
 6. ScSejievos dX. 8vo-Cv] cf. xxviii. 16, 20. The prisoner 
 was chained by the wrist usually to one soldier, here for 
 more security to two. Cf. Sen. Ep, 5 eadem catena et mi- 
 litem et custodiam copulat. 
 
 7. Iirc-CTTT]] cf. verse 10 airi<TT7}. Both words connote Lr^. 
 suddenness. Cf. Luke ii. 9 o.yyeKos 'Kvpiov eireaTi), The 
 2nd aorist of ccplcTr-qixL occurs seven times in Luke, eight 
 times in the Acts, and nowhere else in N.T. 
 
 olKi^jjiaTi] 'a room in a house', 'chamber', but fre- 
 quently used euphemistically = 'a cell', *a prison', e.g. 
 Dem. 890. 
 
 8. ^wo-ai] *put on thy girdle', worn round the Che- Eders- 
 thoneth {xltiJjv). *It was not a hasty escape as in Hor. Sat. gl^"^'^' 
 I. 2. 132 Discincta tunica fugiendum est ac pede nudo\ ""' 
 Cf. too a^co(rTos = ' hurried' Hes. Op. 343. 
 
 10. 8i€X86vT€s...] 'when they were past the first and 
 second ward', A. and E.V. rightly. 
 
 The word dieXOovres suggests 'traversing a place', and 
 so seems to necessitate rendering (pv^aK-Zj, 'ward': other- 
 wise it mights ' guard', 'body of men on guard'. 
 
 avTOiidr-r]] So of things without life, II, v. 749 avro/uLa- 
 TUL 8k TTvXaL fjiVKou ovpapov. 
 
 11. Iv eavTw Y€v.] Peter had hitherto regarded the 
 impressions he had received as visionary and unreal, as 
 similar to those received x. 10 when he was in an ' ecstasy'; 
 now having 'come to himself, i.e. finding himself in his or- 
 dinary everyday waking state, he perceives that they are real. 
 
 12. <rvvt8wv] cf. xiv. 6; 'having viewed and compre- 
 hended the case', having grasped the situation; so Dem. 
 17 iravra di] ravra dec avvidovras diravras ^orjdeip.,.. 
 
 Maptas] Otherwise unknown. In Col. iv. 10 MdpKos 
 6 avexpLos Bapvaj3a is rendered in A.V. * sister's son to B.', 
 thus making Mary sister of Barnabas, but the rendering of 
 dveipLos is quite arbitrary, and E.V. rightly gives 'cousin'. 
 
158 ACTS OF. THE APOSTLES, [xii. 12 
 
 * John sumamed Mark' is generally identified with Mark 
 the Evangelist. As with Saul, so with him, his Hebrew name 
 ceases to be used generally, cf. xiii. 5, 13 'John', but xv. 
 39; 2 Tim. iv. ll;-Philem. 24 'Mark'. Notwithstanding 
 his desertion of Paul recorded in the Acts he was with 
 him during his first imprisonment at Rome, cf. Col. iv. 10. 
 Ancient testimony agrees in making him the ipjUL'rjvevTrjs 
 of Peter, cf. 1 Pet. v. 13 MdpKos 6 vios jnov. 
 
 13. KpovoravTos, viraKovcrat] Both classical in this sense. 
 Cf. Xen. Symp. i. 11 Kpovaas ttjv dvpav elire t<^ viraKovaavTL. 
 
 Txiv Gupav rov irvXcovos] From this phrase it is clear 
 that irv\(l)v ' gateway', *gate', is a more inclusive term than 
 OTjpa 'door': the words are often however used indifferently, 
 cf. ver. 14. 
 
 15. MaCvi]] cf. xxvi. 24. 
 
 8ito-xvpt^€To] Classical. A very strong word, *kept 
 confidently affirming '. 
 
 6 d'Y^cXos] It was a popular belief among the Jews 
 that each man had ' a guardian angel '. Cf . the genius of 
 the Bomans, and Hor. Ep. ii. 2. 188 
 
 Genius, natale comes qui temperat astruin, 
 naturae deus humanae, mortalis in imum 
 quodque caput, voltu viutahilis, alhus et ater. 
 And Pind. 01, 13. 148 Saifiwp yevidXios. 
 
 Matt, xviii. 10 is important as regards the validity of 
 this belief. 
 
 17. Karao-eCo-as] cf. xiii. 16, xix. 33, xxi. 40, of a 
 speaker, who indicates by a downward movement of the 
 hand a desire for silence. 
 
 For 'IttKcopo)] cf. XV. 13, xxi. 18, president of the Church at 
 
 •J,aiii|sv. Jerusalem; specially mentioned by Paul (Gal. i. 19) as 
 13."^ -^v. g^^^ -^^ hini and 'a brother of the Lord', and an 'Apostle' 
 V. Light- (but not therefore one of the Twelve, or to be identified with 
 foot, ad ' James of Alphaeus '). 
 
 18. ovK 6X1705] Litotes; cf. xix. 11 ov ras Tvxo^cras. 
 The phrase occurs eight times in the Acts; e.g. xv. 2. 
 
 ri apa...] 'what could have become of P.'; tL dpa ex- 
 presses much more doubt and astonishment than ri', cf. 
 Luke i. 66 ri apa to Traidioy tovto 'iarai ; 
 
 19. dvaKpLvas] iv. 9 n. diraxOTivat here absolutely 
 = 'to be led away to execution'; cf. Matt, xxvii. 31 dicr}- 
 'yayov avrbv ds t6 crravpwcraL; Dem. 736, 2 dirayayeiv rocs 
 ^j/dcKa. So too duci, cf. Plin. ad Traj. 96 (of the 
 Christians) Confitentes iterum ac tertio interrogavi, sup- 
 pllcium minatus: perseverantes ducijussi. 
 
xii. 23] NOTES, 159 
 
 20. Gvjiojxaxwv] Late Gk,= *to fight passionately', but deW.M. 
 Herod could have no power to go to war with Tyre and 
 Sidon, and so here = ' have an angry quarrel with'. A. 
 
 and E.V. 'was highly disjpleased with'. 
 
 TvpCois Kal 2.] Both cities are on the coast; Tyre is 
 20 ni. S. of Sidon, of which it was a colony, though it be- 
 came more important than the mother city ; it was almost 
 the first commercial city of the ancient world. The main 
 part of the town was on an island half a mile from the shore. 
 It was taken by Alexander (b.c. 322) after a siege of seven 
 months, and never regained its former consequence. 
 
 Tov IttI tov KoiTwvos] pracfectus cuhiculo, cuMcularius, 
 * chamberlain ' — an officer who from his opportunities of 
 personal access might naturally obtain great influence 
 with a monarch. 
 
 8td TO Tp€<))€cr0aL...] They were large commercial cities 
 with an amount of territory not proportioned to their 
 population, and so looked largely to Palestine for their food- 
 supply, cf. 1 Kings V. 9; Ezek. xxvii. 17. Herod might 
 render this importation of food very difficult. 
 
 21. TaKTTJ...] Josephus gives a full account of Herod's ^^^f 
 death. The occasion he describes as a festival held in giy^nin' 
 honour of the emperor : on the second day Herod having A. 
 
 put on a robe all of silver tissue (a-ToXrjy evbvcrdixevos e^ 
 dpyvpov 7r€7roLr]fji€V7]v iraaav) came into the theatre at day- 
 break, and, the rays of the sun striking full on this robe, 
 it gave forth a marvellous radiance (Oavfiaaiws direcFTLk^ev) 
 striking awe and terror into the beholders. Thereupon 
 flatterers hailed him as a god with the words Euyuej/r/s el'i^s. 
 He did not rebuke them, but shortly afterwards observed 
 an owl ((3ov^u}va) perched on a rope above his head and at 
 once took it for a messenger of evil (dyyeXov.,.€vdvs evorjae 
 KaKWP ehat) ; he was presently seized with pain in the pit 
 of his stomach and died (yaarpbs dXyrjfxaaL diepyaadds) five 
 days later after continuous suffering. 
 
 Iirl TOV PiijjiaTos] From Jos. we know that this took 
 place in the theatre, which was often used for public assem- 
 blies (cf. xix. 29). ^rifxa, originally the platform in the 
 Pnyx at Athens from which the orators spoke, is frequently 
 used for the raised seat or platform {suggestus, tribunal) of 
 a Eoman magistrate or officer ; cf. Matt xxvii. 19 ; Acts 
 xviii. 12, XXV. 6. 
 
 €8T]{AT]76p€i] Contionahatur : he addressed the ambassa- 
 dors in a 'public harangue' before the assembly. ♦ 
 
 2Z. €7raTa|€v...d77€Xos Kvptov] cf. xii. 7 dyyeXos Kvpbv 
 ...Trara^as : ohservanda antWiesis. 
 
160 ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES, [xii. 23 
 
 For the 'angel of Jehovah', cf. 2 Kings xix. 35, of the 
 destruction of Sennacherib, i^rjXdeu dyy. K. /cat iirdra^ev ; 
 also 1 Chron. xxi. 15. 
 V. F. ad crKwXT]K6pp«Tos] Apparently this disease, whatever it 
 ^^*'' was, was regarded as a divine judgment on the pride of 
 
 tyrants. Cf. 2 Mace. ix. where the death of Antiochus 
 Epiphanes is described, the disease being spoken of as 
 
 air\dyxvo3V dXyrjdoju koL iriKpal tup ^vdov ^daavoL, diare 
 
 e/c Tov <Td)/jLaTos <TKib\7]Kas dua^€iv, and it is emphatically de- 
 
 AnL ^ scribed as a punishment of his pride and cruelty. Herod 
 
 XVII. .o. ^^Q Great according to Josephus died of o-TJypLs o-KoArjKas 
 
 i/jLiroLovaa. Cf. too Herod, iv. 205 -^ ^eperifjir) ^coaa evX^cjv 
 
 i^^^ecrev, where it is mentioned as a divine punishment. 
 
 At this point begins the history of St Paul's three mis- 
 sionary journeys, and the rest of the Acts is confined to 
 de AV. an account of his life. ' Each journey is commenced from 
 Antioch and ends mth a visit to Jerusalem, each is illus- 
 trated with a speech, the first before Jews (xiii. 16 — 41), the 
 second before Gentiles (xvii. 22 — 31), the third before 
 Christians (xx. 18 — 35)'. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 1. 'irpo<|>TiTai Kal 8t8.] xi. 27 n, 
 
 2v[ji€wv... Mavaijv] Unknown. Maj/a^i/ = Menahem 
 (2 Kings XV. 14). 
 
 <rvvTpo<|)os] V. coZZacianeMs; B.V. 'foster-brother'. A.V. 
 'brought up with'. There are no grounds for deciding 
 between the two senses. 
 SoM. o T€ BapvaPas...Kai SavXos] The marked insertion of 
 
 the other names between these two names, hitherto men- 
 tioned in close connection (e.g. xii. 25), is curious. It 
 would seem that Luke before describing their special ' sepa- 
 ration ' for their missionary work, is desirous to point out 
 that previously they were not ' separated' from, but only 
 two among the other ' prophets and teachers ' at Antioch. 
 'HpwSov] iv. 27 n. 
 
 2. XeiTovpYovvTwv] In classical Greek ' to undertake 
 the performance of one of those public services' (KeLTovpyiaL) 
 such as the equipment of a trireme, which fell in turn on 
 all wealthy Athenian citizens : in LXX. used of ' minister- 
 ing' in the temple, e.g. 1 Sam. ii. 11; Ex. xxviii. 39 (43), 
 cf. Heb. X. 11: here apparently of 'worship' generally, cf. 
 our word * liturgy', and 'service' in the phrase 'Morning 
 Service '. 
 
 'Fasting' and 'prayer' are continually connected, cf. 
 X. 30; 1 Sam. \ii. 5, 6 ; Dan. ix. 3. 
 
xiiL 6] NOTES, 161 
 
 d<()op{o-aT€ 8t]] Zrj gives vigorous emphasis to the 
 command. Cf. xv. 36 ; Luke ii. 15 BU\dw[xev 5??, and the 
 frequent use of a7e 5-7, (fiipe ^17, &c. 
 
 Paul speaks of himself (Eom. i. 1) as d(po}pL<TfjL€vos els 
 evayyiXtov deov. 
 
 6] els is to be repeated before the pronoun, cf. ver. 39- 
 dird iravTwv wv ; Stallb. Plat. Phaed. 76 d ev tovti^ airbX- 
 \vfiev (firep Koi \aix^avoixev — non iteratur praepositio ev more 
 loquendi paene legitimo ; Soph. 0. C. 749. 
 
 4. avTol jjL^v ovv] The antithesis is dteXdovTes 5^, cf. 
 ii. 41 n. 
 
 viro Tov d-y. ttv.] Note this repeated reference to the 
 source of their authority, and cf. ver. 9. 
 
 2€X€VKCav] Seleucia *by the sea', as it was called to 
 distinguish it from other cities of the same name, was 
 founded B.C. 300 by Seleucus Nicator at the mouth of the 
 Orontes. 
 
 Kinrpov] The birthplace of Barnabas, cf. iv. 36. The F. 
 number of Jews was so great there, that a.d. 116 they rose 
 upon the native inhabitants and massacred, it is said, 
 240,000. 
 
 5. SaXajjLiva] The principal town of the island, on 
 the E. coast in what is now the harbour of Famagousta ; 
 said to have been built by Teucer, son of Telamon king of 
 Salamis, whom his father refused to receive home after the 
 death of Ajax, and to have been called after that famous 
 island, cf . Hor. Od. i. 7. 29 ambiguam tellure nova Salamina 
 futuram. 
 
 Kanj-y^cXXov...] It was Paul's regular practice to enter 
 the synagogues and preach, cf. xiv. 1, xvii. 2 /card rb elwdos, 
 xviii. 4, 19, xix. 8. His rule in preaching the Gospel was, 
 *to the Jew first and also to the Greek', Eom. i. 16 ; cf. 
 Acts xiii. 46 vfuv irpQiTov, 
 
 Jesus in the same way preached after reading the lesson, 
 cf. Luke iv. 20. For the synagogue worship, vi. 9 n. 
 
 virqp^TTiv] Probably in the same sense as Luke iv. 20, 
 where it is used of the ' minister' (Chazzan) or * assistant' 
 of the synagogue, cf. vi. 9 n. 
 
 6. nd<|)ov] New Paphos on the W. coast, 8 m. N. of 
 the old Paphos celebrated for the worship of Venus. 
 
 }^d7ov] viii. 9 n. 
 
 BapiT](roi)s] ' son of Jesus ' or ' Joshua ', cf . i. 23 n. 
 
 dvOvirdTcp] * proconsul'. Under the emperors the pro- 
 vinces were divided into two classes, imperial and senatorial. 
 
 P. 11 
 
162 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiii. 6 
 
 The former were usually such as needed the presence of a 
 military force and were governed by a military officer 
 (legatus) immediately subordinate to the emperor : for the 
 W. F. latter the governors were nominally appointed by the senate 
 CassiS^^ and termed proconsuls, that term being applied to them 
 iiii. 13.' * though they had only been praetors '. 
 Dio Cas- Cyprus had been an imperial province but had been 
 siu8,Liii. restored to the senate by Augustus in exchange for Dal- 
 . matia. General Cesnola discovered an inscription ija 
 ♦Cesno-^ Cyprus with the words 
 ia,(7y- EnmATAOT... 
 
 ffini THATOT 
 
 Cities, the letters AN0 being probably to be supplied. 
 
 1877'. 7. o-vv€Tw] from avvi-qiiL ('I put together', 'grasp', 
 
 'understand') indicates the possession of sound sense and 
 sagacity. Amid the decay of belief in their own mythology 
 many inquiring minds at Eome turned their attention to the 
 consideration of foreign religions, and especially that of the 
 Jews. Hence the influence obtained even with ' sensible ' 
 men by such impostors as Barjesus, cf. Juv. vi. 543 Arca- 
 nam Judaea tremens mendicat in aurem \ interpres legum 
 Solymarum. 
 
 V. F. 8. *EXv|ias] Probably an Arabic word=yLta7os ' the 
 
 wise man ' : still found in the Turkish title Ulemah. 
 
 8ia<rTp^4'°''']= **o pervert', 'turn aside', or into a wrong 
 direction some one who is taking the direct road to an 
 object, cf. ver, 10 diao-rp^^cov ; Luke ix. 41 yevea dieo-TpafM- 
 
 9. 6 Kal IlavXos] Up to this point the Apostle has 
 always been called by his Hebrew name SaOXos, hencefor- 
 ward he is always called by his Eoman name, IlaOXos. It is 
 clear that S. Luke notes the change of name as important 
 and marking an epoch ; it would seem that his non- Jewish 
 name is thus introduced at the commencement of his mis- 
 sionary labours as the Apostle of the Gentiles, in order to 
 indicate that the narrative is no longer concerned with a 
 comparatively unknown Jew, but with one who, under the 
 name of Paul, was to win a wider and universal fame. 
 E. g. Je- Many connect the name with Sergius Paulus (oh tarn 
 rome, magnae insigne victoriae, Aug.), but in the text no such con- 
 tin?^" 5i6ction seems hinted at, and the similarity of the Latin 
 Baum.* name to the Hebrew one is probably its real origin (cf. i. 
 23 n.). It may have been always borne by the Apostle, 
 though hitherto, while among Jews, not generally used. 
 ^|: ^^ Augustine remarks nomen elegit ut se ostenderet parvum, 
 ML c. 7. but as a proper name the word rather suggested the glories 
 
XIII. 15] FOTES, 163 
 
 of the Aemilian family, and even to us recalls the name of Hor. Od, 
 another Paulus, who was 'lavish of his noble life'. ^' "'^ * 
 
 10. •7ravT6s...'ird<rT]s...'7r(£(rr]s] Note the emphasis. 
 pa8tovp7Cas] = ' acting lightly', 'easily', 'without prin- 
 ciple', cf. pq.dL0iipy7j/uLa xviii. 14. 
 
 rds 68ovs...Tds €v0.] The adj. emphatic by position. 
 The opposite expression is 'crooked ways', Ps. cxxv. 5; 
 Prov. ii. 15. Isaiah had specially foretold of Messiah that 
 'the crooked shall be made straight' (Is. xl. 4, xlii. 16 rd 
 ckoXlcl els evdetav ; cf. Luke iii. 5). 
 
 11. xelp Kvpiov] xi. 21 n. Cf. Job xix. 21 x«p y^p K- 
 Tj d-^afxivri /jlo^ ecFTLV. 
 
 12. Iirl TTJ.,.] For iirl cf. iii. 10 n. Kvpiov is the objec- 
 tive gen. : ' teaching about the Lord'. 
 
 13. dvaxO€VT€s] 'having put out to sea', classical, and 
 thirteen times in the Acts, cf. too Luke viii. 22 dv7jxG'n(TGLv. 
 The Greeks regarded the coast line as lying low : from it 
 you go up inland (dva^alveLv) or up on to the 'high seas' 
 {dvdyeadaC), the opposite words being Kara^abeLy, Acard- 
 yeaOau 
 
 oi irepl II.] 'Paul and his companions' : so Plat. Crat. 
 440 c oL irepl 'B-pdKXeLTov. Note that now Paul becomes 
 the main figure, and contrast his secondary position ix. 27, 
 xi. 30, xiii. 1, 2. 
 
 ILipyriv] On the river Oestrus 7^ m. from its mouth. 
 Pamphylia lies along the coast between Cilicia on the E. 
 and Lycia on the W. 
 
 *Ic6avTis...] Cf. XV. 38. 
 
 14. 'AvTioxetav] Like the great Antioch built by Seleu- 
 cus Nicator and named after his father ; made a ' free city ' 
 189 B.C., and a colony by Augustus, who called it Caesarea. 
 
 T«v o-appdrcov] Heb. word= ' day of rest', cf. Gen. ii. 3. 
 
 15. 'irpo<()TiTwv] ' The Prophets were not read in the h. from 
 sjruagogues till b. c. 163, when they were substituted for the 5^^^"!? 
 Law, which was prohibited by AntiochusEpiphanes. After theJewst 
 the removal of that prohibition by the Maccabees, both Law i. 610. 
 and Prophets were read'. 
 
 * On the Sabbath at least seven persons were called on to Eders- 
 read successively portions of the Law '. \f^' ^' 
 
 Xoyos irapaKX-qo-ews] iv. 36 n. Any Kabbi or distin- 
 guished stranger might be called on to preach : ordination 
 was not requisite. Cf. the case of Jesus, Luke iv. 16 et seq. 
 
 The outline of Paul's discourse is this : as God has shewn 
 special care for Israel in the past (16 — 22), so He has now 
 
 11—2 
 
164 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiii. 15 
 
 sent to Israel the promised Saviour — Jesus (23). The mes- 
 sage of this salvation, long promised to our fathers, has 
 been sent to us (26). The Jews at Jerusalem did not recog- 
 nize Jesus as the Messiah but crucified Him as had been 
 foretold. God has however proved His claims by raising 
 Him from the dead (27 — 30), and of this fact we, the Apostles, 
 are witnesses, and accordingly preach to you that Jesus is 
 the Saviour whom the Scriptures foretell (31 — 37), and warn 
 you to give heed to our message (38 — 41). 
 
 16. Kttl ot <|>op. T. 0€6v] Cf. X. 2 n. ; not Israelites, 
 but proselytes, as is clearly shewn by comparing ver. 43. 
 
 17. TovTov] deictic. 
 
 cgcX^laro] Cf. i. 2 n. and Deut. iv. 37 e^eXi^aro rb 
 (nr^pfjia avTcov ; Ps. Ixxxix. 3 diediix-qv diadi^KTjv toTs CKXeKTOcs 
 pLov, Israel was *the chosen' people. 
 
 M. v4'"^*v] 'raised', i.e. increased in numbers, strength, 
 
 and dignity, — the last especially in connection with their 
 miraculous delivery. So the sojourn in Egypt and delivery 
 from it are referred to with grateful pride, Ps. cv. 23 — 38. 
 A. and E. V. ' exalted '. 
 
 xapoiK{(2i] vii. 6 n. 
 
 |j,eTd Ppax^ovos...] Ex. vi. 6 XvTpuxro/uLaL vjuias h ^pax^oPL 
 {f\f/r}\(}. 
 
 18. Kal «s...] This reading makes a;s=*when', but 
 the alternative reading is much simpler, placing a Kal before 
 KaOeXtov and making (ls= 'about', as in A. and E.V. 
 
 ^Tpo'Tro<f)dpT]<r€v] ' suffered he their manners ' A. and E. V. 
 
 For tne meaning of the word cf. Cic. ad Att. xiii. 29 In hoc 
 
 t6p Tv<f>6v fjLou irpbs OeQv TpoTro(f)6pr}<Tov ; Schol. Arist. Ran. 
 
 1432 7} fJLT] Karad^^aadaL 7} Karade^afMevovs TpoTro4>opeLv. 
 
 There is a distinct reference to Deut. i. 31 rpoirocpopTJcreL 
 
 ere KijpLos 6 deos aov, d>s et tls rpoirocpoprjaaL dydpuiros rbv vlbu 
 
 avToVy Kara wdcrav ttjv 68bv... 
 TpoTT. The original Hebrew word means simply *to bear' 
 
 inNBC3 ('carry'; or 'endure' 'be patient with'), and both in the 
 ^^^* LXX. and here irpo^ocpopyjaev is also read. Whether it 
 inACiE. means merely 'nourished' {=Wpe\pev Hesych.), or 'bare 
 iTpo<\>. them as a nursing father' (E.V. in margin), iTpo(f)0(p6p7]o-€u 
 is given seems clearly required by the sense here (and also in Deut. 
 h.b'w ^' ^^)' for the Apostle is dwelling not on the perversity of 
 F.'de w! Israel but on the cai'e and affection of God for them : irpo- 
 
 7ro(f)6pTj(T€v distinctly is out of place. 
 
 Tulit Deus populum Israeliticum in deserto heneficentissi- 
 
 ma, eaque plane singulari ratione, quae 'proprie illi conveni- 
 
 ret aetati tenellae, qua populus non ipse se tulity ut homo 
 
XIII. 23] NOTES. 165 
 
 adultus, sed Dens eum, ut parvulumnecdumsihisuppetentem, 
 gestavit. B. Cf. Is. Ixiii. 9 ; and especially Num. xi. 12. 
 
 19. ^irra ^0vti...] Cf. Deut. vii. 1. 
 
 K(x.TiK\r]pov6\i.'r\<rev] 'gave (them) as an inheritance': 
 T.K. without any authority KaTeKXrjpodoTrjaev 'divided to 
 them by lot '. 
 
 20. ws 'ina-i ...] The text seems to mean that the whole Text in K 
 of the events from God's 'choosing' Israel, i.e. from His ^j^J^^? 
 covenant with Abraham up to the entrance into Canaan, by W.B. 
 took place in 'about 450 years', For the dat. cf. viii. 11 R"V. 
 
 T.R. places these words after fxera ravra, thus making Cf. Jos. 
 the period of the Judges 450 years. This was the popular yj^j^'3 5 
 chronology, and the figure is apparently obtained by adding 
 together the dates assigned in the O.T. to the various Judges 
 including Eli ; this method of calculation however does not 
 take into account that several Judges may have been con- 
 temporaneous, and is inconsistent with 1 K. vi. 1, where 
 Solomon's temple is said to have been begun 480 years 
 after the departure from Egypt. 
 
 Many consider that the reading given in the text is a ^^•,^-^!^- 
 correction, and that the reading of T.E. (following E, G, H) ^-^^w. 
 is right, Paul having used the popular, though probably 
 inaccurate, chronology. 
 
 28a)K€v KpLTcls] Judges ii. 16. 
 
 21. iJTT^o-avTo pa<rcX€a] 1 Sam. viii. 5. ?8«k€v...1 Sam. 
 ix. 1 et seq. 
 
 ^TT] T€o-(r€pdKovTa] The time is not given in O.T. ; 
 Josephus however tells us that Saul reigned 18 years during Ant vi. 
 the lifetime of Samuel, and 22 after his death. ^^' ^' 
 
 22. |X€Ta(rTT](ras] 'having removed him from his office', 
 i.e. by the sentence of deposition recorded 1 Sam. xv. 23. 
 Cf. Luke xvi. 4 orav fierao-TadQ rrjs oiKouofJLias, 
 
 €vpov...] A combination of Ps. Ixxxix. 20 evpov Aavld 
 TOP ZovXov jULov, €v iXeet aylop ^XP'-^^ avrov, and 1 Sam. xiii. 14 
 ^rjrrjaei Kvpios eavTL^ avOpoj-rrov /card rrjv Kapdiap avTOV /cat 
 ivreXelraL Kvpios avT(^... 
 
 23. TovTov] Emphatic. ' Of this man from the seed...' 
 
 KttT liraY-ycXtav...] The promise is to be found 2 Sam. 
 vii. 12; Ps. cxxxii. 11, both passages being Messianically 
 interpreted. 
 
 The verb aycx) is found in Zech. iii. 8 of the sending of fiyayev 
 Messiah a7w rbv 8ov\6v julov avaroXrjv ('the Branch'). T.R. j^Lp^"^ 
 has ijy€Lp€P, 
 
166 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiii. 24 
 
 24. TrpoKT]pvgavTos] As a herald before a king. 
 
 irpi -irpoo-wTTOv] 'before', *in front of, with a recollection 
 of Mai. iii. 1 (the passage quoted Mt. xi. 10) i^airoa-TiWo} 
 rbv dyyekov jjlov, Kal ^7ri/3X^^erat odbv irpb irpo(rd)Trov fJLOV, 
 
 26. COS 8^ eirXi^pov...] Paul's favourite metaphor from 
 the race-course, cf. xx. 24; 2 Tim. iv. 7 t6p dpo/iiou rer^Xe/ca; 
 
 ^mc!^Gr. ^^^' "• ^* -^^ inscription found at Tarsus refers to the 
 III, 209, ' completion of the stadium there. Note the imperfects. 
 No. 4437. 
 
 ovK €l(il ryw] A. andE.V, rightly *I am not he', i.e. He 
 
 whom you expect, the Messiah. Cf. the question put to 
 him ; John i. 25 ri ovv ^airril^eiSf el ab ovk el 6 xptcros ; 
 
 aX\* l8ov...] Johni. 27. 
 
 SoLa.M. 26. tjiitv] *To US*: emphatic. The message of this 
 salvation, of the salvation brought by Jesus the Saviour 
 (cf. ver. 23 o-toTTjpa 'Irjaovy), long promised to our fathers (cf. 
 ver. 32), has been sent to us^ in our day (cf. n. on rifjiCoy ver. 
 32). The clause which follows, viz. ol yd,p..., does not give 
 the reason %ohy this is so, but tells hoio it is so. yap intro- 
 duces the narrative which explains the message. 
 vtA.Lv T.E. has -u/jLij/, thus drawing a contrast between the 
 
 ^JIq Jews of Antioch and the Jews dwelling at Jerusalem — *we 
 B.V. come to you with this message because the Jews at Jerusa- 
 lem rejected it'. But it seems impossible that Paul at this 
 emphatic point in his speech, marked as emphatic by the 
 repeated personal address (apdpes dd...), should explain why 
 he was preaching to the Jews of Antioch and not to those 
 of Jerusalem. Nowhere else is such a distinction drawn 
 between the two classes, nor is it drawn here, for Paul point- 
 edly addresses his hearers as viol yivovs 'A^padfi, i.e. as in 
 common with all other Jews, children of the promise now ful- 
 filled. The introduction of such a distinction between two 
 classes of Jews mars the whole meaning of the speech, 
 which is not a justification of Paul's presence in Antioch 
 but a great argument that Jesus is the Messiah. 
 
 27. TovTov] i.e. Jesus the Saviour, implicitly referred 
 to in TTJs (rear. raijTrjs and the subject of the whole discourse. 
 
 dYvoTJo-avTcs] A mild word, purposely chosen, as sug- 
 gesting unwilling error, cf. iii. 17. It governs both tovtou 
 and TCLs 0(oz/as (as A. and B.V.) : they failed to recognize Jesus 
 and they failed to recognize the prophetic utterances about 
 V, A. a suffering rather than a triumphant Messiah. Others take 
 Kal almost = 'also' and joining dyvorjo-avres with iirXifipcoo-av, 
 
 28. p.T]8€|jL^av alrCav...] Cf. Pilate's words Luke xxiii. 22 
 ovdev atnov davdrov evpov iv avTC^. 
 
XIII. 35] NOTES, 167 
 
 €vp6vT€s] etsi quaesiere B. pointedly, but wrongly: it is 
 not Paul's object to suggest the guilt of the Jews at Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 32. vfjids] ace. after eua77<. as a verb of teaching, cf. 
 viii. 40; rrju iirayyeXLap is the second ace. of the thing 
 taught, ' we teach you the promise, how, that is, God has 
 fulfilled it...'. 
 
 T^IJLwv] T.E. avTwu 7]iiui/, rightly as regards sense, but 
 without any authority. 'It can hardly be doubted that w.&H. 
 rijuLQp is a primitive corruption of 7i/juv\ Indeed rj/juv is 
 necessary to the sense : ' the promise made to the fathers, 
 that (promise) God has fulfiUed to the children, having for 
 us raised up...', or 'to the children, even us, by raising 
 up...'. 
 
 ctvao-T-qcras 'I-qo-oiiv] as iii. 22, vii. 37; certainly not AsA.M. 
 'having raised him from the dead', for the Psalm imme- Eras-^^' 
 diately quoted, which refers to the sending of Messiah, mus,&c. 
 would have no relevance. Paul refers to the ' raising up of 
 Jesus ' i.e. the sending of Him as Messiah as fulfilling one 
 prophecy, and the 'raising Him from the dead' as fulfilling 
 another. The two are separate acts, though forming part l^a. do 
 of one divine purpose, and the one is the natural and ne- ^* 
 cessary complement of the other, as the use of the same verb 
 seems to indicate (cf. below the repeated words 5c6(7w, Scoo-ets; 
 rd. offia, rbv oaiov), 
 
 33. vios,..] Verbatim from Ps. ii. 7. For devr^pip D has So F. M 
 irpump, which is not improbably right, the first Psalm being Tischen- 
 regarded by the Jews as introductory, and the second one dorf. 
 counted as 'the first'. 
 
 34. |j.T]K6Ti jieXXovra...] Cf. carefully Eom. vi. 9 ' Christ 
 being raised from the dead dieth no more'. 
 
 Swcro)...] Is. Iv. 3 dLadrjcrofjLaL v/xiv dLadiJKrju alconop, rd 
 o(na AautS tcl inaTo,. Translate 'I will give to you (the 
 Israelites) the holy promises of David that are sure', rb. 
 oVta is the noun, ra Trto-ra the predicate, marked by its posi- 
 tion as emphatic. What ' the holy promises of David ' are 
 is immediately made clear by the second quotation, which 
 refers to 'the Holy One', i.e. Messiah, the great Son of 
 David. 
 
 35. StoTi.,.] 'Because...': Paul immediately justifies 
 his application of ra 6<noL A. to the Messiah by referring to 
 Ps. xvi. 10 which, he says, shews that the 'holy promises 
 of David' cannot merely mean that David was God's holy 
 one, for the Holy One spoken of is described as 'not seeing 
 
168 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiii. 35 
 
 corruption', and so cannot be David who died, but must 
 be the Son of David who had been raised from the dead. 
 
 36. 7€V€^ l8C(j...] Of the various ways in which these 
 words may grammatically be taken, the clearest sense is 
 obtained by rendering, * Having served his own generation, 
 by the will of God fell asleep... and saw corruption'. Thus 
 the words are taken in their natural order and we have 
 a double distinction marked between David and Jesus, for 
 (1) Jesus 'is of service' to all generations, and (2) 'by the 
 will of God He fell asleep' but did not 'see corruption'. 
 A. irpoo-cWOr]...] *An expression arising from the practice 
 
 of burying families together'. Of. Gen. xv. 15; Judges 
 ii. 10. 
 
 39. diro irdvTtov «v] i.e. a0' Cjv, cf. ver. 2 n. 5tAfatow = 
 *to make' or 'declare righteous': diKaiovraL d7r6... = 'is 
 justified (by being set free) from...' The believer receives 
 'remission of sins', and so is freed from them and *made 
 righteous'. 
 
 Opposed to Jesus in whom {h Toirt^) is to be found 
 justification from all sin, is the law of Moses in which (^v 
 vbfji.1^) no justification is possible, according to Paul's con- 
 Btant argument (e.g. Gal. iii. 11) that no man can keep the 
 Law or be * declared righteous' under it, but that for thus 
 being made ' righteous ' forgiveness of sin through Jesus is 
 needed. 
 
 40. €V Tots '7rpo<|)'>]Tais] vii. 42 n. The quotation is almost 
 verbatim from LXX. Hab. i. 5. The immediate reference 
 
 See F. of the prophecy is to the Babylonian captivity. For * ye 
 despisers ' the Heb. has * among the nations ', 
 
 42. avTwv] i.e. clearly Paul and Barnabas, the nom. to 
 irapeKokovv being 'those in the synagogue'. 
 
 T.E. without any authority c^lovtwv bk €k rrjs o-vpaycayrjs 
 T(2v ^lovdaiwVf irapeKoXovv rd Wv-q. The correction is due 
 to some one who considered that the Jews were opposed to 
 the Apostles from the first, whereas the reverse is described 
 as being the case. 
 A. F. €ls TO |ji€Ta{Ti <r.] *the following sabbath', a late use of 
 
 fjLCTa^ij, e.g. Plutarch Inst. Lac. 42 ^i\LTnrov...Kal fxera^i/ 5' 
 ^AXi^avdpov rbv vlbv. 
 
 43. \v9€£o-T]s...] Apparently subsequently to the depar- 
 ture of Paul and Barnabas. 
 
 46. T^v dva-yKatov...] Cf. the command of Jesus i. 8. See 
 too iii. 26 n., xiii. 5 n. 
 
 KpCv€T€ lavTovs] Emphatic, 'ye judge yourselves': it is 
 your own choice. 
 
XIII. 52] NOTES, 169 
 
 47. ovTcoYCLp...] The quotation almost verbatim from 
 LXX. Is. xlix. 6. 
 
 Paul states that this Messianic passage (1) "declares that 
 Messiah is sent not only to the Jews but to the Gentiles, 
 (2) is therefore a direct injunction from God as to their 
 conduct in preaching. 
 
 For els <pws idvQv cf. Luke ii. 32 <puis els dTroKoXvxpLv 
 
 48. oVot TJcrav TCTa^jicvoi...] 'as many as were or- 
 dained' A. and E.V. The word Teray/jLevoL is distinctly 
 passive, = 'placed in a certain position' or 'order'. To 
 the Jews, who of their own choice rejected God's word, are 
 opposed the Gentiles who believed; but, as the term rd ^dvr) La. 
 was too wide, the historian adds a correcting and limiting 
 l^hrase, *such of them, that is, as had been appointed', 
 
 ' marshalled ' 'placed in the ranks of those who were on the 
 road toward (et's) eternal life'. 
 
 Luke is simply recording a fact; he describes certain 
 Gentiles as rerayixevoi els ^. al. ; he uses a participle passive 
 to describe their position, but there is no shadow of an 
 indication that the question of * predestination ' was before 
 his mind. He could not have used simpler language. Cer- 
 tain men were in a certain position: he states that they 
 were in that position, but by whom placed there, or why, 
 or how, he does not say. Cf. the use of the passive forms 
 7rpo(reK\r]p(i6rjaav xvii. 4, aprLTacrao/uievojv xviii. 6. 
 
 For the use of rdao-co cf. xviii. 6 avTiraa-aoixhwv ; Luke 
 vii. 8 virb e^ovatav racrcrojuevos ; 1 Cor. xvi. 15 els diaKoviav 
 TOLS ayiois ^ra^av eavrovs ; Rom. xiii. 1 ai o^aai e^ovaloLi viro 
 Seov rerayixhaL elaiu. 
 
 V. has jyraeordinati, unfairly: Aug. destinati, a much too 
 strong word: A. 'disposed', an ambiguous term: H. 'who 
 had set themselves to attain that great end', cf. xx. 13. 
 
 50. rds o-€pojJi€'vas 7....] Proselytes of distinction, as 
 xvii. 12. For ae^o/m^vas cf. x. 1 n. 
 
 51. €KTiva|d|jL€vot] Cf. xviii. 6 and the command of 
 Jesus, Mt. X. 14 eKTiva^are rov KOVLoprbv tCov irobCiv v/ulQv, It 
 is a sign of the rejection of all intercourse. 
 
 *Ik6viov] Four or five days' journey S.E. of Antioch, on 
 the table-land of Lycaonia, at the meeting-point of several 
 Koman roads. It was reckoned at various times as in 
 Pisidia, Lycaonia, or Phrygia. Still a large town Konieh 
 with 30,000 inhabitants. 
 
 52. ot T€ jjLa9i]Tal...] 'Another joyful peroration; like W, and 
 a calm after a storm. See viii. 4, ix. 31, xii. 24'. ^° -^ 
 
170 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiv. 2 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 TextKA 2. dirciOTJo-avTcs] T.R. has dweLdovvTes: the aorist is 
 ^^' much better, = ' those who disbqHeved' i.e. when Paul 
 preached. R.V. gives 'that were disobedient '. No doubt 
 strictly aireidiu) = ' disobey ', dinaTioj = ' disbelieve ' ; but these 
 distinctions cannot be accurately maintained ; cf. xix. 9 rj- 
 ireldovv with xxviii. 24 TJirio-rovv, Moreover in John iii. 36 
 the opposite of 6 inaTeTuojv els tov vlbv is 6 direLdCiv t<^ vlcpy 
 *he that disbelieveth'. In the Greek language 'belief and 
 * obedience ' were regarded as almost the same thing and re- 
 presented by a single word — irdSofxai. 
 
 3. iKavov (xiv o5v...] The antithesis is not ^(Tx^(Td7j d^ 
 
 (as A. and R. V.) but ws d^ iyevero, cf. ii. 41 n. The sense is 
 
 clear. 'Eor a considerable time they stayed, God giving 
 
 them clear witness and the multitude being divided so that 
 
 they were not actually molested, but when they found that 
 
 they were going to be attacked... they took refuge'. 
 
 IttI] iii. 10 n. 
 
 Text 8i86vTi] T.R. Kal didSpTL marring the sense. The Lord 
 
 ABDEP. * bears witness to the word of His grace by granting' : diddvTL 
 
 is subordinate to fiapTvpovvru 
 
 V. Light- 4. Tois dirooToXois] i.e. Paul and Barnabas (cf. ver. 14), 
 
 Excur?^" ^^^^ ^^ called for the first time. The term * apostle ' was 
 
 sus. " not confined to 'the twelve', whom our usage designates 
 
 'The Apostles', The word was in use among the Jews to 
 
 indicate any one sent on a mission by some central authority, 
 
 and was especially applied to those who were sent from 
 
 Jerusalem to collect the temple tribute. To be an ' apostle 
 
 of Jesus', a direct commission from Him would be needed; 
 
 this Paul had received, and probably Barnabas. Moreover 
 
 to have seen the risen Jesus was essential to their first 
 
 duty; cf. i. 8 n. 
 
 5. (OS €7^v€To opjiTi] 'when there was an assault made' 
 A.Y. ; 'onset' R.V. It is clear however from avvLbbvTei 
 KaT€<pvyov that no 'assault' or 'onset' took place; opixfj 
 A. M. therefore is better taken with the infinitives = ' eagerness ' 
 or 'impulse to outrage'; cf. Thuc. iv. 4 o-xoXdfouo-tv opfxyj 
 eiriireaev cKTeLxl-O'CLi' to xwyo^ov; Dem. 309. 4 els opfi-qv tov to. 
 deovra iroLelv, 
 
 Tois dpxovortv avTwv] Not roh apxovaiv absolutely (cf. 
 xvi. 19) 'the magistrates', for they would not take part in 
 such a proceeding, but, as the addition of aiWuv shews, 'the 
 rulers of the Jews'. Cf. xiii. 27 ol dpxovres ain-Qv; as it 
 had been with Jesus, so it was with His followers. 
 
 XiGoPoXiio-ai] Cf. vii. 58 n. 
 
XIV. 12] NOTES. 171 
 
 6. on)vi.86vT€s] xii. 12. Ka0€'<j>vYOv : coiifugerunt, cf. the 
 command of Jesus Mt. x. 23. 
 
 AvKaovCas] A high table-land, ill watered, bleak, but 
 suited for sheep pasture. Both Lystra and Derbe are S.-E. 
 from Iconium but their exact site is unknown. Lystra was 
 probably the birthplace of Timothy, cf. xvi. 1. 
 
 8. €Kd9T]To] 'used to sit ', probably in some public place 
 regularly : cf. 07/coue 'used to listen ', i. e. to Paul when speak- 
 ing to the people. 
 
 9. dT€vC(ras] i. 10 n. Of Paul, xiii. 9, xxiii. 1. 
 tria-riv tov o-coBifjvai] The gen. describes not only the 
 
 aim but the result of the faith. Faith to be healed is the 
 cause of healing, cf. iii. 16 ; Lukevii. 50 97 iriaTLs <rov o-^o-ojkc ae. 
 crwdTJvaL (cf. iv. 10 n.) primarily of bodily healing, but 
 also conveying the idea of spiritual healing. 
 
 10. TJXaro] ' he leapt up ' suddenly, and ' was walking '. 
 
 11. AvKaovwrrl] Ht. 'in Lycaonian fashion', i.e. in the 
 Lycaonian speech. So 'EXXt^vlo-tI dwUvai 'to understand 
 Gk', and AcopLari, ^pvyL(rri, Avdiari applied to styles of music. 
 
 What the Lycaonian speech or dialect was we do not 
 know. Living in a mountainous and secluded district they 
 probably only used Gk in their intercourse with strangers, as 
 Welshmen might use English. It is clear that the Apostles 
 did not understand the cry that was raised, or they would 
 have protested at once. 
 
 ol Gcol...] One of the oldest of beliefs, cf. Horn. Od. 
 XVII. 484 
 
 Kai re Oeol ^eIvolctlv ioiKdres dWodairoTaLU 
 iravToioL reX^dovTes iirLCTTpojipojaL TroXijas. 
 
 It was in the neighbouring country of Phrygia that 
 Philemon and Baucis were fabled to have entertained the 
 two divinities here mentioned, Jupiter and Mercury, cf . Ov. 
 Met, VIII. 626. 
 
 12. Tov B. ACa] Perhaps from his more imposing K 
 appearance. Paul (2 Cor. x. 10) says of himself 7; irapovaia 
 TOV awfiaros daOev^s ; and cf. 2 Cor. xii. 7 idodrj /jlol aKoKox}/ 
 TTJ (TapKc; Gal. iv. 14. Tradition, probably exaggerating 
 these references, describes him as puKpos r^J /leyedei, xpiXos Acta^ 
 TTjp K€(paX7)v, dyKvXos reus Kv-fjixais^ but it is clear from the ^"7*^^ 
 comparison of him to Hermes that the writer had no idea 
 
 of his presence being mean or contemptible, for Hermes, 
 the herald of the gods, is a beautiful figure. 
 
 6 i]7. Tou Xo-yov] Hermes was the inventor of speech, 
 
 cf. epfirjvevo} ; Hor. Od. i. 10. 1 Mercuri | qui feros cultus 
 
 hominum recentum \ voce formasti catus. 
 
172 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiv. 13 
 
 13. Tov ovTos...] The god is identified with his temple, 
 which was 'before the city'. 
 
 cTT^HjxaTa] Eegularly used in sacrifices: worn by the 
 priests, carried by the attendants, placed on the victim. 
 
 A. W. Tovs TTvXwvas] Some say * the gates of the house where 
 
 the Apostles w^ere', but if so the plural is strange, cf. xii. 13. 
 It can only be conjecture, but it seems better to refer to the 
 gates of the temple of Zeus, the altar being in front of the 
 
 Y,Renan. temple : this gives great force to tovtwv in ver. 15, which 
 thus becomes deictic and vigorous. 
 
 14. 8iappii|avT€s Td ifxdTta] A sign of grief and 
 horror, cf. 2 Kings xviii. 37, xix. 1 ; Matt. xxvi. 65. 
 
 15. ojioioiraOcts] 'of like passions' A. and B.V., the 
 
 word * passions ' being used in a technical sense as in Art. I., 
 where God is described as 'without body, parts or passions'. 
 The rendering here is however hardly happy, as the ancients 
 always represented the gods as influenced like men by love, 
 anger, hate and those feelings which are usually termed 
 'passions'. The word oyaotoTra^??? is of far wider meaning, 
 and describes one who is in the possession of a like nature, 
 and therefore has like feelings or sensations, is affected in 
 the same way by the same things, as heat and cold, pleasure 
 and pain, disease and death. 
 
 The w^ord may be well illustrated from Shakespeare, 
 Merch, of Ven. iii. 1, 'Hath not a Jew eyes? Hath not a 
 Jew hands, organs, dimensions, senses, affections, passions ? 
 fed with the same food ', &c. 
 
 diro TOVTCDV...] Cf. 1 Thess. i. 9 ewLdTpi-^aTe irpos tov 
 deov airo tcov elddXcoVf dovXeveiv 6€(^ ^u)pti Kal dXyjOtvc^. 
 
 TovTwv is deictic. Paul points to the heathen temple 
 and its altar and images, and calls them 'these vain things', 
 i. e. things which do not represent reality, cf. 1 Cor. viii. 4 
 oidajuev on etSwXov ovdiv. 
 Text AB Gcov ^wvra] 'a living God*, opposed to the 'vain', non- 
 CDE. • existent gods of the heathen. T.K. has rov 6. tov ^(2vTa, 
 probably as seeming more precise and emphatic. Paul 
 however very frequently has Oeos ^Cov, e.g. 2 Cor. vi. 16; 
 Eom. ix. 26, where he is quoting from Hos. i. 10 KXrjdriaovTai 
 viol deov ^CovTos ; and so regularly in LXX. with no article. 
 Cf. too in illustration of the phrase the well-knoAvn Hebrew 
 method of confirming an oath, 'Jehovah liveth', e.g. Hos. 
 iv. 15 117} 6/Jivv€T€ ^covTa Kvpiov; Jer. iv. 2 dfioffrj ^fj Kvpcos. 
 
 OS €'iroiT]<r€v...] Gen. i. 1 iv dpxv eTrolyaev 6 Oeos tov 
 ovpavov Kal ttjv yrjv. Ps. cxlvi. 6 Tbv iroL-qcravTa tov ov. Kal 
 TTjv yyjv, TTJV ddXaaaav Kal irdvTa tcl iv avToh. 
 
 It will be observed that to the men of Lycaonia, though 
 
XIV. 23] NOTES. 173 
 
 Paul quotes O.T., lie does not rest his argument upon it, 
 as when addressing Jews, but on the witness that nature 
 bears to God. For this cf, the fine passage Cic. Tusc. i. 28, 
 and Eom. i. 20; Ps. xix. 1. 
 
 17. dYa9ovp'Ywv...8t8ovs...ejJLTrt'TrXtov] Notice the three M. 
 participles, the second subordinate to and explaining the 
 first, and the third the second, 'He gave witness of Himself 
 by doing good, that is, by giving rains, &c., in that way 
 filling....' 
 
 oi5pav606v] Not otiose : caelum sedes Del. B. 
 
 •ucTovs] It has been pointed out that the district was A. 
 one which was liable to suffer from drought, and that the 
 wells were of unusual depth. 
 
 €v<|)poo-vvT]s] Specially used in Gk of the cheerfulness 
 which attends a banquet — ' good cheer '. 
 
 18. Tov \i.r\ Qviiv] gen. dependent on Kar^Trava-au, 'made 
 to cease from sacrificing ', /jlti being redundant as commonly 
 after verbs containing a negative idea like forbidding or 
 stopping. 
 
 19. liTTJXOav 8^...] Probably after some interval; the 
 narrative is here very brief. 
 
 Xi.6ao-avT€s] Cf . 2 Cor. xi. 2^, aTra^ eKiddadrjv. The at- 
 tack is evidently an irregular proceeding, for a formal or 
 quasi-formal stoning for blasphemy would have been outside 
 the city, cf. vii. 58. 
 
 20. cLvacTTas...] Luke clearly describes a sudden, mira- 
 culous recovery. 
 
 A€ppT]v] The exact site is unknown, but it was pro- 
 bably to the E. of Lycaonia, near the pass called 'the Cili- 
 cian gates'. Their return over the same road by which 
 they had come must have been intentional, for their natural 
 road to Antioch would have been by the Cilician gates, or a 
 similar pass over Mt Taurus, the very road taken by Paul 
 in passing from Antioch to Derbe at the commencement of 
 his second missionary journey, cf. xv. 41 — xvi. 1. 
 
 22. Kal OTL. . .] ' and saying that. . . ' ; Luke draws special 
 attention to this point in their exhortation, which he gives 
 verbatim, the quotation being marked by otl^ cf. xv. 1. 
 
 i^[xds] 'we': the speakers are subject to the same condi- 
 tions as their hearers : ' we ' is more sympathetic than *you\ 
 It is quite unreasonable to infer the presence of Luke from As A. 
 the use of 'we' here. ^o^^- 
 
 23. X€iporovr[o-o.vTi^'\ lit. 'having voted for', strictly of 
 election by show of hands in a public assembly, but here 
 used generally : ' appointed ' : cf . x. 41 irpoKexeLporovrjfjLiuois. 
 
174 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xiv. 23 
 
 avTots: Ethic Dat. For 'presbyters' xi. 30 n. 
 
 KaT* iKKXtjo-Cav] Kard is distributive. 
 
 irap^GcvTo] Cf . xx. 32 ; Luke xxiii. 46 ndre/) els xetpas cov 
 iraparWeixaL to irvevfia jxov. The word is Dot so classical as 
 TrapaKararidecrdaL^^ to place a deposit {irapaKaTaOrjKT}) with 
 any one', 'give to be taken care of, e.g. of money with a 
 banker; hence generally 'to entrust'. 
 
 24. 'ArroXCav] W. from Perga at the mouth of the 
 river Catarrhactes, near the borders of Lycia ; at this time 
 the capital of PamphyHa ; built by Attains II. king of Per- 
 gamus. 
 
 27. o<ra] *all the things that', implying that they were 
 many. 
 
 |JL€T avTwv] Cf. the promise of Jesus kuI Idoij, iyd) jmed'' 
 v/jlQv elfxL The phrase expresses the presence and implies 
 the assistance of God. 
 
 iqvoi|€V...] Cf. 1 Cor. xvi. 9 6{>pa. yap /moi dvicpye fieydXr) ; 
 2 Cor. ii. 12 6i>pa dvei^yix^vrj ; Col. iv. 3 iVa 6 debs dvoi^ri rjfjuv 
 6ijpav Tov \6yov. The phrase exjDresses in a vivid and 
 pictorial form the result of their first missionary journey. 
 
 Ovpav irCtTTews] i.e. a full opportunity of belief and so 
 of entrance or admittance into all the blessings attending 
 on that belief. 
 
 28. oviK oXC-yov] cf. xii. 18, implies a considerable time, 
 e.g. a year or more. 
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 
 1. KaC Tiv€S...] This visit of Paul to Jerusalem is 
 usually identified with the one he describes Gal. ii. 1 — 10, 
 fourteen years after his conversion. 
 
 The question, whether for admission to the Christian 
 Church it was necessary first to accept the Jewish Law, and 
 especially, as a sign of that acceptance, to submit to cir- 
 cumcision, might appear to have been settled by the case of 
 Cornelius and the discussion which ensued upon it ; but it 
 would seem that many still regarded that case as exceptional 
 and by no means clearly establishing a general principle. 
 The question revived again in full vigour, even after the 
 present decision, and is the cause of the Epistle to the 
 Galatians, in which Paul establishes the freedom of the 
 Gentiles. It must be remembered, with regard to the 
 great importance which this question assumed, that the 
 Jews considered themselves a peculiarly privileged people, 
 and even those who acknowledged Jesus as the Messiah 
 
XV. 4] NOTES. 175 
 
 may not nnnaturally have held that those Gentiles who 
 accepted the Jewish Messiah were also hound to accept 
 the Jewish Law. 
 
 Tiv€s] Paul describes these men as irapeLcrdKrovs \pev8- 
 a5^X0ous, OLTLves irapeLarjXdou KaraaKOTTTJaai rrjv eXevdepiav 
 tjixCjv, Gal. ii. 4. 
 
 €8£8ao-Kov] Note the imperfect, and also that the word 
 implies a definite purpose. 
 
 oTi] Introducing their very words, cf. xiv. 22. 
 
 Tw ?96i] Cf. TCL 'id-q vi. 14; same as rov pSjulou ver. 5. Dat. 
 of the rule by which. 
 
 2. o-Ttto-cws] A strong word, used =* uproar', 'riot' 
 xix. 40 : ' sedition' Luke xxiii. 25. Here ' a division between 
 two opposing parties', cf. xxiii. 7. It is the well-known 
 classical word for an outbreak between the democratic and 
 oligarchical parties in a state. 
 
 ^Tojav] sc. ol dd€\(pol from ver. 1. Paul says (Gal. ii. 2) 
 dve^rj^ d^ /car' a7roK6Xv\piv : Luke gives the external, Paul the 
 internal history. 
 
 Kai Tivas dXXovs] e.g. Titus ; Gal. ii. 13. 
 
 3. •irpoir€p.<()9€VT€s] The verb signifies *to accompany 
 some one setting out on a journey a part of the way' as a 
 mark of affection and honour. Cf. xx. 38, xxi. 5. 
 
 4. irapeScxOiio-av...] The narrative is by no means 
 <;lear, but seems to mark three main points : 
 
 (i) A public reception by the whole Church of Paul 
 and Barnabas. 
 
 (2) The raising in a definite form by * certain converts 
 from among the Pharisees' of the question of circumcision, 
 but whether at the first reception or later is not clear. 
 
 (3) A subsequent meeting of the whole (vers. 12, 22) 
 Church to decide the question. 
 
 Paul's own account is (Gal. ii. 2) /cat avediixTjv avrots to 
 evayyiXiov o Krjpvaaci} iv tols '^dveaiv, Kar* Idiav 8^ toXs doKovcnv, 
 firj TTws els Kevov rp^x^ V ^^pafxov. 
 
 Alf ord fairly observes, * Paul did not lay before the So N. 
 whole assembly the Gospel which he preached among the J"^^?*" 
 Gentiles, viz. the indifference of the Mosaic Law to their 
 salvation (Gal. i. 7 — 9), for fear of its being hastily repu- 
 diated and so his own work hindered {/jltj ircos...). But he 
 did so in private interviews with the chief Apostles'. Cf. 
 his conduct xxi. 18. 
 
 TTJs Ikk. Kal...] The words /cat rwz/ dTroar. koL rCov 
 TTpec/S. are added because the * Apostles and elders' would 
 naturally take a prominent part in the reception, and their 
 
176 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xv. 5 
 
 presence is therefore specially noted. So ver. 6 they are 
 mentioned without the Church, because the decision of the 
 question would naturally be left with them, though as we 
 see from vers. 12, 22, 'the Church' was present and agreed 
 in the decision. 
 
 6. avTovs] The converted Gentiles. 
 
 6. Tov X670V TovTou] The subject under consideration, 
 of. viii. 21 n. 
 
 7. n€Tpos] Here last mentioned in the Acts. 
 
 d<|>* i^^€pwv dp\aC<av] About 15 years before. The phrase 
 
 seems to refer to the 'early days' of the Church, cf. xi. 15, 
 
 A. M. ^^ ctpxr? referring to Pentecost; xxi. 16 dpxa^v /j.ad7]Tfi. It 
 
 seems designedly chosen to indicate that the acceptance 
 
 of Gentiles was no netv^ novel principle. 
 
 8. Kap8io7v«(rTif]s] qui cor nan caimem spectat, B. 
 
 9. KaGapCo-as] Markedly recalling the word used x. 15. 
 God had taken away the 'uncleanness' of their hearts. 
 
 10. l-irtOcivai] The inf. completes the notion of the 
 verb by explaining wherein the 'tempting' consists: the 
 Treipao-fibs is defined as iwideLvaL... ; it is an extension of the 
 epexegetic inf. and may fairly be rendered 'tempt by 
 placing...': cf. ver. 14 iireo-K^xf/aTo Xa/Set*/, where the 'regard' 
 is defined as 'a taking...'; Luke i. 25 eiretbev dcpeXeiv. 
 
 For ireipd^eTe rhv d. cf . Ex. xvii. 7 (where ' Massah ' is in 
 LXX. n6t/)ao-^6s) ; Deut. vi. 16; Matt. iv. 7; 1 Cor. x.^ 9. 
 The phrase expresses acting without trust in God, refusing 
 to follow His guidance till He has been tried or tested by 
 some overt proof, such as the sending water from the 
 rock in Horeb, or the vision sent to Peter at Joppa. 
 
 ^vyov] i.e. the burden of fulfilling the Law; ^1770^ dovXeias 
 Gal. V. 1. Opposed to it is the ' easy yoke' (^vybs xpWto^ 
 Matt. xi. 30) of Jesus. 
 
 11. 8id T-fis x^^P* '^' *^' 'I'H*'"-] With (TcoOrjvaL not with 
 Tn<rT€iJo/jL€u. The words are thrown forward for emphasis : 
 •not through the Law, but by grace...'. 
 
 12. Bapvdpa Kal II.] Notice the reversion to this order, 
 possibly because the events take place in Jerusalem, where 
 as yet Barnabas was better known than Paul. So too ver. 25. 
 
 k^'t\yov\i.ivo)v 6<ra...] Paul and Barnabas simply report 
 the facts. The Council discuss and decide. The triple 
 repetition of Saa iiroirjaeu 6 deos (xiv. 27, xv. 4) is note- 
 worthy. Throughout Paul does not argue, but appeals to 
 the facts as a visible proof of God's presence. 
 
 13. direKptOT]] 'answered', i.e. spoke in reply to the 
 
XV. 17, 18] NOTES, 111 
 
 general expectation of a closing opinion from the president 
 after the debate. 
 
 14. 2v[x€wv] Found also 2 Pet. i. 1 ; a by-form of 
 Simon. James uses Peter's Hebrew name. 
 
 lirco-KCvl/aTO Xapciv] A. and E.V. * did visit the Gentiles 
 to take...'; but the sense of 'regard', * consideration ' is 
 stronger here in iireo-K^^paTo (cf. vii. 23 n.) than that of 
 * visit '. It is = * shewed regard ' or * consideration in taking ' . 
 
 c| IGvcov Xaov] Egregium paradoxon. B. Cf. x. 2 n. 
 Israel is no longer to be alone 'the people': from 'the 
 nations ' God may take Himself a people — the Israel of God, 
 not after the flesh but after the spirit. 
 
 Tw 6v. avTov] i.e. to be called 'God's people', 'the Israel 
 of God' (Gal. vi. 16). Cf. ver. 17. 
 
 15. 01 X6701] Plural: 'the utterances', of which he 
 proceeds to select one. 
 
 16. (AeTct ravra...] From LXX. Amos ix. 11, 12 iv rr} 
 rjixepa eKeivrj dvaaTrjtjw rrjv (TK7}vrjv Aavld rriv ireirTOJKviav^ koI 
 dvoiKo^ojJirjaoj rd ircTmaKOTa avTTJs, kuI ra KareaKafXfxiva uvttJs 
 dvacTTrjcrco... ending with X^yei Kijpios 6 volujv ravra irdvra. 
 
 The passage of Amos refers in the first instance to the 
 restoration of the Davidic empire (instead of the ' house of 
 David' it speaks poetically of 'the fallen tent') ; secondly, it 
 refers to the Messiah's kingdom ('the throne of David his 
 father' Luke i. 32). 
 
 17. oTTcos av €K^T]Tii<ra)OPiv ol KaTaXoiiroi...] In Amos 
 A. V. , following the Hebrew, has ' that they may possess the 
 remnant of Edom', referring probably to the slaughter m. 
 already inflicted on Edom by Amaziah (2 Kings xiv. 7). 
 
 Certainly, though the general Messianic reference of the F. and so 
 passage be undisputed, the Hebrew text *that they (the ^^^^ 
 Jews) may possess' is 'much less apposite to the purpose 
 of the speaker' than the LXX. version. 
 
 €<j>* oOs...] A Hebrew expression, for those who acknow- M. 
 ledge Jehovah as Lord, ' God's people ', cf. Deut. xxviii. 10 ; 
 Is. Ixiii. 19. 
 
 17, 18. X€7€t Kvpios irotwv raura 7v«<rTd dir* al.] So NBC. 
 *saith Jehovah, making these things known from of old'. 
 By omitting the article before iroiCjv and adding the words Omit 6 
 yvwarci dir^ alwpos James incorporates with the quotation ^^^* 
 certain explanatory words of his own, intended to shew 
 that the extension of Messiah's kingdom to the heathen ' is 
 not a chance occurrence or trivial, but much rather God's Baum. r. 
 determined act'. '^^^' 
 
 T. R. reads 6 ttoicov ravra irdvra. yvajara ctTr' alwvos ecm 
 rf ^e<Jj wdvra rcL ^pya avrov. The addition seems due to a A. 
 
 p. 12 
 
178 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xv. 18 
 
 desire to make tlie words yvojara oltt al. intelligible: not 
 being found in Amos they would be regarded as a separate 
 sentence needing some addition to give sense. 
 
 For (xtt' aluivos cf. iii. 21 twv ayiwu dir alujvos Trpo^rjTcoi^, 
 and Luke i. 70, and for the whole phrase Is. xlv. 21. 
 
 19. ky<a Kpiva] Ego censeo. Not * my sentence is', as 
 A.Y., but 'I judge' ('my judgement is' E.V.): James 
 expresses his own 'judgment', not the 'sentence' or 'deci- 
 sion ' of the assembly, which is given ver. 22. 
 
 20. €TrurT€iXai...TOv diri^arBai] The gen. gives the 
 ' aim' or the ' contents' of the ' letter'. For iinareTXac cf. 
 iTnaTo\r}u ver. 30, and iwia-TeiXa v/uv Heb. xiii. 22. It is 
 safer to render ^TTto-reiXat 'write' and iinaToXrj 'letter' (as 
 A. and E.V.), but the sense of * enjoin', 'injunction' 
 strongly attaches to both words, cf. our Use of ' message ' 
 and 'mandate'. 
 
 Twv d\. Tc5v €l8wXa)v] By a comparison with ver. 29, xxi. 
 25 clearly = 6^56;X6^uTa 'meat sacrificed to idols'. Lit. *the 
 pollutions of idols ' from the late Greek dXiaye^v, ' to pollute'. 
 With the ancients sacrifice was always accompanied by 
 feasting : the parts not burnt on the altar or taken by the 
 priests afforded the materials for a feast or were sold. 
 Paul in 1 Cor. viii. clearly lays down his view with regard 
 to eating or not eating such meat : in no case will he ' make 
 a brother to offend', though such meat is really but as other 
 meat. 
 
 The four things specially prohibited are those referred 
 
 to as * defiling ' in Lev. xvii. and xviii. and forbidden not 
 
 only to Jews but to 'strangers that sojourn in the land', 
 
 M.de\V. and it is probable that the same prohibitions were enforced 
 
 on all 'proselytes of the gate'. 
 
 (1) Tu)y a'X. Tuu eldcciXoji', cf. Lev. xvii. 1 — 9. Of all 
 beasts killed the blood was to be offered to the Lord, and 
 the offering to devils was prohibited. 
 
 (2) and (3) tou ttplktov Kal rod aifi. cf. Lev. xvii. 10 — 
 16. No blood was to be eaten, and consequently no flesh 
 of anything of which the blood was not ' poured out '. 
 
 (4) T^s iropveias, of. Lev. xviii. 1 — 18. All forms of un- 
 cleanness forbidden. 
 
 With regard to the classing of a moral offence apparently 
 on an equal footing with other merely ritual offences, it 
 should be remembered (1 ) that iropveia was hardly looked 
 upon as wrong by the ancient Gentile world, (2) that to the 
 Jews the distinction between moral and ceremonial offences 
 was hardly as clear as it is to us ; they regarded all the 
 offences mentioned as direct violations of divine laws. 
 
 21. Mtovorfjs 7ctp] i.e. they are to abstain because their 
 
 Baum. 
 
XV. 26] NOTES, 179 
 
 conduct would give offence. The prohibitions enforced by 
 Moses on * strangers', and consequently by the Jews on all 
 proselytes, were so well known to all their Jewish brethren 
 that to neglect them would cause offence. They are a 
 minimum with less than which the Jewish Christians could 
 not be satisfied — ra iirdvayKes ver. 28. Some explain the 
 words as an apology to the Jews present for requiring so Eras- 
 
 little : nee est metuendum ne Moses antiquetur, liahet enim mus, 
 
 • jj and so N. 
 ^f^^^-'-' Baum. 
 
 22. ?8o|€] A regular word at the commencement of 
 decrees. 
 
 ^8o|€ Tots d'jro<rT6Xots...€KX€|a|X€vovs...'Tr€(i.\|/at...7pd\|;av- 
 
 T€s] An instance of loose sense construction. The first 
 participle is attracted from the dat. into the ace. by the 
 proximity of the inf., and the second is in the nomin. by a 
 reversion to the logical nom. of the sentence [ido^e roh 
 d7roaT6\oLS = ^ the Apostles determined'). 
 
 *Iov8av] Not otherwise known. Silas is an abbrevia- v. W. 
 tion for Silvanus (cf. Lucas = Lucanus, Epaphras=:Epaphro- 
 ditus &c.) as he is called 1 Thess. i. 1 ; 2 Cor. i. 19 : he ac- 
 companied Paul in his second missionary journey, cf. xv. 40. 
 
 23. Kttl ot irpco-. d8€Xc|)oC] T. B,. has kuI ol d§eX0oi with poor Text ka 
 authority. The embassy had been sent to ' the Apostles and ^^^' 
 elders' (ver. 2) ; it is answered by ' the Apostles and elders', 
 
 and in the reply the word ddeXcpoi is added to emphasize the 
 unity of feeling which the letter was intended to produce ; 
 it is from 'brethren to brethren', from Jewish Christians 
 at Jerusalem to Gentile Christians at Antioch. Translate 
 
 * The Apostles and elders, brethren to the brethren...' 
 E.V. gives * The Apostles and elder brethren' — a meaning- 
 less phrase. 
 
 d8€X<j>ol...Tois d8€X<[>ois...xa'^p€«'V] Fratres Fratrihus 
 Sahitem. Auspicata salutatio, fratrum enim to avrb (ppovelv, 
 cf. 2 Cor. ii. 13 dde\(pol, rb avrb <f>pov€2T€, 
 
 For xai'petj/ = saZtiieTTi at the beginning of a letter, cf. 
 xxiii. 26 ; James i. 1, 
 
 24. dvaorK€vd^ovT€s] Only here in LXX. and N.T. It 
 is the opposite of KaraaKevd^eLu 'to equip', 'furnish', and 
 = *unfurnish', 'destroy', 'subvert' (as A. and E.V.); it 
 is especially used as a rhetorical term of ' destructive argu- 
 ments', cf. Ar. RJiet. ii. 24. 4 to deivcoaec KaTaa-Kevd^eiv rj 
 dva(TK€vd^€Lv; Quint, ii. 4. 18 opus destruendi conjirmandi- 
 que quod dvaaKevr] et KaTaaKevrj vocatur. 
 
 The rendering ' turning up the foundations ' is totally Given by 
 wrong, cf. Thuc. i. 18, iv. 116, and Poppo ad loc, ^- ^' ^ 
 
 oXs ov 8i.€<rT€iXd|i.€0a] Observe the forcible brevity: 
 
 12—2 
 
180 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xv. 26 
 
 weakened in A. V. ' to whom we gave no such command- 
 ment'. E.V. omits 'such'. 
 
 26. irapaScScDKOo-t] 'hazarded' A. and B.V. The word 
 = *to give' or 'place out of your own power into that of 
 another '. By their actions they had ' placed their lives out 
 of their o^vn power '. Cf. Thuc. v. 16 tvxq clvtov irapadibtacnv, 
 Optime rem commissam curanty qui suam vitam non curant, 
 
 virlp Tov ov.] iii. 6 n. 
 
 27. avTo^s Std Xo-yov] Personally, and by word of 
 mouth. 
 
 28. ^Sojcv...] The words express a distinct belief that 
 the Holy Spirit was present and inspired their resolution 
 (cf. John xvi. 13), and there seems also a reference to the 
 fact that the right of the Gentiles had been proved by the 
 ' gift of the Holy Spirit', cf. ver. 8, x. 47, xi. 15. 
 
 29. €v irpaJcTc] A. V. ' ye shall do well', an ambiguous 
 rendering, as 'do well' may = ' act rightly' or 'farewell', 
 whereas ei5 Trpdrretv can only mean the latter, and so E.V, 
 rightly *it shall be well with you '. Cf. Plato Protag. 333 d 
 el €v irpaTTovaiv adLKovvres ; Dem. 469. 14 cS iirol-qcev vfias ed 
 
 TrpCLTTUP, 
 
 ^ppco<r0€] Valete, 
 
 31. T-g irapaKX-qcrci] Contained, that is, in the letter; 
 this ' encouragement ' the bearers of the letter repeat and 
 increase by their spoken words (dia \6yov ir. TrapeKciXecrav), 
 
 33. irotTJoravTCS 8^ xp6vov] cf. Dem. 392 ovk aviixeivav 
 
 rhv K7)pvKa ov8' iiroirjcrav xpo^ov ovdiva. 
 
 Text foi- After ver. 33 T. E. with very poor authority inserts ^Bo^e 
 
 BEHL^ ^^ "^^ ^^^^ iirifjieivaL avTov, an addition apparently to explain 
 
 p. ver. 40. But the /Ltera ripas -q^iipas of ver. 36 allows for a 
 
 considerable interval during which he may have returned 
 
 from Jerusalem. 
 
 38. |i6Td 8€...] Commencement of Paul's second mis- 
 sionary journey. 
 
 eirtcTTpexl/avTcs 8ij lTno-K€\|/«p.€0a] For St; {particula exci- 
 tandi) cf. xiii. 2 n. Note the vigour of the repeated ^tti-. 
 
 37. ipovXcTo] volehat ' wished ' ; tj^^ov, aequum censebat 
 * thought right ' ; but probably there is no real difference of 
 meaning between the two verbs, r)^iov.../xr} being simply = 
 As F. * refused', ' objected'. To note ' characteristic mildness' in 
 the one and 'characteristic vehemence' in the other is 
 imaginative. 
 
 37, 38. o-vjiirapoXapctv, [i.'^ crvvirapaXaji.pdv€Lv] simul 
 assumere, nan simul assumere, Contradictio sententiarum 
 vivide expressa. B. 
 
XVI. 3] NOTES. 181 
 
 Note too the emphasis with which tovtov is added pleo- 
 nastically at the end. Its force is best felt by reading over 
 the Greek without it. Even in the indirect form in which 
 the historian gives it, the refusal is instinct with energy — 
 *One who deserted us before, and went not on with us I 
 Ko, I will not take Mm'. 
 
 Mark was subsequently reconciled with Paul ; Col. iv. 10; 
 2 Tim. iv. 11; Philemon 24. 
 
 39. irapolvo-ji^s] * irritation ' ; the word is a strong one, 
 but has not necessarily a bad sense, cf. xvii. 16 irapw^vvero ; 
 Heb.x. 24 els irapo^vafxbv dycLTrrjs /cat KaXQv ^pycau; but on the 
 other hand 1 Cor. xiii. 5 dycnrr]...ov Trapo^uverai, 
 
 40. irapaSoecls] Cf. xiv. 26. 
 
 41. 8li]px.€to...] His way would be by the Gulf of La. F. 
 Issus through * the Syrian gates ', a narrow road between 
 steep rocks and the sea, and then inland, probably past 
 Tarsus and over Mt Taurus by the ' Cilician gates'. 
 
 CHAPTEE XVI. 
 
 1. Tip.68€os] Probably a native of Lystra (to which 
 cKei must refer), not of Derbe, as has been wrongly inferred 
 from XX. 4. His mother's name was Eunice 2 Tim. i. 5. 
 He had probably been converted on his former visit by Paul, 
 who calls him t^kvov fMov dyain^Tbu Kal iridTov iv Kvpicp, 
 1 Cor. iv. 17. 
 
 2. €[j;.apTvp€tTo] vi. 3 n. 
 
 3. Xaptov Tr€piiT€\iiv] To be taken literally: any 
 Israelite might perform the rite. 
 
 Bid Tovs 'lovSaCo-us...] Clearly not Christian Jews (for 
 them the Jerusalem ' decrees' referred to ver. 4 would have 
 sufficed), but Jews generally. Paul saw that in preaching SoM.La. 
 to the Jews, if Timothy was to be of any use to him, he Baum-F. 
 must be circumcised: they would not have associated with 
 one who was uncircumcised or allowed him to preach in the 
 synagogues. He circumcised him ' because of the Jews, for 
 they all knew that his father was a Greek', and therefore 
 that he was not circumcised. 
 
 The refusal of Paul to circumcise Titus (Gal. ii. 3) is 
 quite different. Titus, who was a Greek, had gone up with 
 Paul on the mission referred to in the last chapter. A de- 
 mand had been made that he should be circumcised. To 
 have complied would have been fatal to the cause of Gentile 
 freedom, which Paul was sent to represent. Idem non est 
 semper idem. 
 
182 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 4 
 
 4. irapeSCSoo-av] * they kept handing over ' : the decrees 
 had been entrusted to them; it was their duty to 'pass 
 them on', 'deliver them'. 
 
 6. 8iT]X0ov 8^...] 'They went through the Phrygian 
 and Galatian district having been hindered (i.e. because 
 they had been hindered) from preaching in Asia'. 
 
 Had they kept on in the direction in which they were 
 going, following the great line of traffic to the West, they 
 would have reached Ephesus, the chief city of proconsular 
 Asia (ii. 9, vi. 9), but their progress was 'barred' by a 
 divine prohibition and they turned off either to the N. or 
 fiLrj\0ov N.W. T.K. has dLcXdovres d^ rrjv ^. Kal Trjv T. xwpai' obscur- 
 KABCD jjjg Q^^^ probably altering the sense ; cf. A.V. 
 
 Kal Ta\. Ti\v #p\ryCav Kal FaX. x- ] Not two districts (as reading 
 KABCD. of T.E. makes it) but one: it was 'the country which could 
 Light- be termed indifferently Phrygia or Galatia. It was in fact 
 foot. ^jjg jg^jj^ originally inhabited by Phrygians but subsequently 
 occupied by Gauls'. See however xviii. 23. 
 
 Galatia is the land of the PaXdroi, KeXrat or Galli, the 
 same race who b.c. 390 sacked Eome, and in b.c. 279 poured 
 over Greece : a portion of this latter body, instead of proceed- 
 ing S., turned E. and crossed the Hellespont into Asia, 
 where they finally occuj^ied the territory called Galatia, It 
 was made a Koman province B.C. 25. 
 So The Churches of Galatia to which Paul addressed his 
 
 Light- Epistle were probably founded during this journey, though 
 A.^W. N. Ij^ke gives no hint of it. It may be noted however that 
 the narrative here is extremely brief, the writer being clearly 
 anxious to pass on to the preaching of Paul in Europe, 
 e.g. Others consider that Paul uses the word 'Galatians' 
 
 l^ange, j^ ^^^ official sense = ' inhabitants of the Roman province of 
 Galatia ' and that the Epistle is addressed to the Churches 
 of Lycaonia, which formed part of that province, 
 
 7. Kara rriv M.] R.V. rightly 'over against': with 
 it opposite them. 
 
 t6 irvcvjia *lT]<rov] T.R. with poor authority omits 
 *lr}<7ov. R.V. gives the 'Spirit of Jesus'. The exact ex- 
 pression occurs nowhere else, but cf. Phil. i. 19 rou 7rv.'l7)(rov 
 'KpLcrrov ; Romans viii. 9 irvevjua XpLarov, In all these cases 
 R.V. gives ' Spirit ' not ' spirit '. 
 
 8. irapeXBovres] A. and R.V. 'passing by', which may 
 either mean 'neglecting' or 'passing along the edge of. 
 
 It is certainly natural to take the word literally and 
 M.La.A. not metaphorically, as merely describing their route (cf. 
 F^^Y^. dirjXdou, iXdovTGS, Kar^^rjaav) 'having passed along the side 
 ing? ^^ ' of Mysia ', ' skirted it ', keeping it, that is, on th^ir right. In 
 
XVI. 12] FOTES. 183 
 
 this case Mysia must = Mysia Minor which belonged to Bithy- 
 nia, whereas Mysia Major was part of the province of Asia. 
 
 TpwdSa] Alexandria Troas, S.W. of Troy on the sea- 
 coast, a Koman colony. 
 
 9. opajia] Hitherto they had been simply 'hindered', 
 * forbidden' to approach certain places; now there is a 
 positive direction. 
 
 10. €^iiTiicra(j.€i'] ' We sought'. The introduction of 
 the first person plural, in a writer with such considerable 
 literary skill as Luke, cannot be set down to the inartistic 
 incorporation of some narrative written by an actual com- 
 panion of Paul, but clearly indicates the presence of Luke 
 himself. The use of it ceases xvii. 1 when Paul leaves 
 Philippi, and is resumed six or seven years later (xx. 5) on 
 his sailing from Philippi, and continued to the end of the 
 Acts. 
 
 <rvvPtPatovT€s] ix. 22 n. avax0€VT€s xiii. 13 n. 
 
 11. €v6vSpop.'qGrafi.6v] expresses a straight run with 
 the wind well astern: the journey from Neapolis (xx. 6) 
 took /re days. 
 
 2ajJLo9paKT]v] A small island opposite the mouth of the 
 Hebrus, distant about 38 m. ; celebrated for the worship of 
 the Cabiri. 
 
 Neav IIoXiv] Just opposite Thasos ; at this time be- M. La. 
 longing to Thrace, but from Vespasian's time to Macedonia. 
 
 12. ^iXCttttovs] Founded by Philip, father of Alexan- 
 der the Great, on the site of the old Krenides, 'Wells'; 
 near the sources of the river Gangites or Gangas, which 
 flows into the Strymon, about 30 m. distant. On the 
 intervening plain took place the battle of Philippi b.c. 
 42. The city lies on the great Via Egnatia (see xvii. 1 n.). 
 Augustus, as Philip had done, recognized the strategical im- 
 portance of its position and founded a Eoman colony there, 
 Colonia Augusta Julia Fhilippensis. 
 
 TiTts. . .] ' for it is, first in the district, a city of Macedonia, 
 a colony'. 
 
 Whatever the exact meaning of these words, it is clear So Light- 
 that the clause, introduced by the explanatory tjtls, is in- fooMq- 
 tended to call attention to the fact that Paul had reached ^ ^ 
 the place to which he had been specially directed in ver. 9. 
 
 It seems plainer to take rrjs jxepidos M. = 'that portion' 
 or 'district of Macedonia' than to make yuepi5os=' province' 
 and render 'the province Macedonia'. 'Macedonia' is the 
 Boman province of that name (including Macedonia proper, 
 
184 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 12 
 
 lUyricum, Epirus, and Thessaly) which had been divided 
 after its conquest 168 b.c. by Aemihus Paulus into four 
 districts^ of which one, Macedonia Prima, between the Stry- 
 mon and the Nestus, had Amphipolis for its capital, but 
 whether this district still existed and is referred to by the 
 words T?}s fjiepidos is doubtful. 
 
 The word irpibrr} cannot = * chief city', as it otherwise 
 naturally should, for Amphipolis was the chief city of that 
 So Light- district and Thessalonica of the whole of Macedonia. It 
 foot. remains therefore to explain it with Erasmus : prima occur- 
 rit a Neapoli petentibus Macedoniam. Passing from Neapolis 
 the traveller has to cross the lofty ridge of Symbolum before 
 entering Macedonia, and the first city he comes to is Phi- 
 lippi. 
 
 It must be admitted however that the use of irpQro^ in 
 this sense without any words to make it clear is unexampled. 
 
 KoXwvCa] colonia, A colony consisted of a body of Bo- 
 man citizens publicly sent out to occupy some tovv^n, usually 
 important on military grounds, who in their new home 
 still continued to enjoy the full rights of Roman citizens. 
 Cicero calls colonies propugnacula imperii, and Aulus Gel- 
 lius (xvi. 13) describes them as * offshoots' or 'miniature 
 copies of the Roman people ' — quasi propagatae . . .pop. Romani 
 quasi effigies parvae simulacraque , The name is still found 
 in 'Lincoln', 'Cologne' (=Koln). 
 
 13. irapot iroraixov] The Gangites. The term irpoaev 
 V. refF. in XH is applied to any 'place of prayer', whether a building, 
 -^- or open space as here (cf. ivopLL^ofieu). It was a well-known 
 
 term, cf. the sneer in Juv. iii. 296 in qua te quaeroproseucha? 
 
 The choice of a spot by a river had i^robably reference to 
 Jos. Ant. ceremonial washings. A decree of Halicarnassus allowed 
 20^'^^' the Jews raj Trpocreuxds iroL€i<TdaL irpbs ry dakdaarj Kara rb 
 
 iraTpLoi/ ^dos, Cf.Ps.cxxxvii.l, 'By the waters of Babylon,..'. 
 
 Ka6{o-avT€s €XaXov(ji€v] Non statim se contulere ad doceU' 
 
 La. F. dum B., and so others speak of it as ' informal conversation '; 
 
 but to sit was customary for a preacher (vi. 9n.),and \a\eiv 
 
 is a regular word for preaching, e. g. xviii. 25, and by no 
 
 means denotes * conversation', 'talk', in N.T. The w^ords 
 
 clearly describe preaching. 
 
 14. Av8Ca] Probably so called from her birthplace being 
 in Lydia, though 'Lydia' was a common female name. 
 
 ^ •irop<|>vp6irft)Xis] 'The guild of dyers at Thyatira have 
 
 left inscriptions still existing '. The celebrity of the purple 
 dyeing of the neighbourhood is as old as Homer, cf. II. iv. 
 141, (jjs 5' 6t€ Tts r' €\4(pavTa yvvi] ^olvlkl parjvri 
 lA.riovh r]k KdeLpttf irap'riCov ^jx/jievaL L7nr<^. 
 
±vi. 19] NOTES. 185 
 
 Claudian de Bapt. Pros. i. 270 
 
 noil sic decus ardet ehurnum 
 Lydia Sidonio quod feinina tinxerit ostro. 
 
 BvanCpiov] In N. of Lydia on the river Lycns: one of 
 the seven Churches mentioned Eev. ii. 18. 
 
 8iT]vot|€v] A strong word, such as might be used of 
 opening folding-doors and throwing them wide back. Cf. 
 liuke xxiv. 45 dirjvoL^ev avrCov rbv vovv. It occurs four 
 times in Luke, three times in the Acts, once elsewhere in 
 N.T. 
 
 15. irwrrnv tw Kvp.] 'believing on the Lord', one who La, 
 really believes on Jesus as Lord. A. and K. V. ' faithful to ' — 
 an ambiguous rendering. 
 
 7rap€pid<raTo] Cf . Luke xxiv. 29 /cat irape^idaaPTO avrbv ; 
 1 Sam. xxviii. 23 ovk €^ov\r)d7) (paye'iu kol irape^id^ovTo avrbv ; 
 in all three cases of gentle, hospitable constraint. 
 
 16. c-ycvcTO 8^...] i.e. on a subsequent day. 
 
 €15 Ti]v irpoo-cvxiiv] i. e. the irpoaevxh already mentioned. 
 T.K. omits TT)v: 'as we went to prayer' A.V. Text 
 
 •irvcvfxa irvOwva] In apposition: T.E. II}j6(jovos. Hiudwv TqxI 
 was the name of the serpent slain by Apollo, whence his i<ABCD. 
 name of Ylvdios, and the prophetess of Apollo at Delphi 
 (anciently HvOdo) was called JlvOla. 
 
 Plutarch however tells us that in his day (50 — 100 a. d. ?) de defec- 
 the term livdiaves was applied to to i)s iyyao-rpifivdovs Evpv- ^'*?/f^'' 
 kX^us or ' ventriloquist prophets ', and so too Hesychius ^* 
 explains the word. It is also used in LXX., cf. Lev. xix. 31 
 OVK €7raKo\ovdrj(T€T€ iyyaarpLpLvdoLSy and xx. 6, 27, where 
 A. and R.V. give 'that have a familiar spirit'; and of the 
 witch of Endor 1 Sam. xxviii. 7 ywatKa iyy. 
 
 The derivation of the word is unknown. Bengel (as the 
 ancients probably thought) says ex quo irvdeaOaL datur. 
 Lange gives the root hudh, 'depth', whence ^vOos, puteus; 
 Curtius doubtfully the same root SiS pus, putidus. 
 
 17. ^Kpa^cv...] So too the unclean spirits recognize 
 Jesus, e.g. Mark i. 24, iii. 11. 
 
 18. 19. Kal €gTJX0€v...oTt e|TJX0€v] Note the simple skill 
 of this repetition, not reproduced in A. or R.V. Render, 
 * departed'. 
 
 19. €tXKV(rav] denotes violence. Cf. Plaut. Foen. iii. 5. 
 45 obtorto collo ad praetorem trahor. 
 
 €ls Tqv d7opdv] i.e. into the forum, near which would 
 be the courts, of law. 
 
186 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 19 
 
 Tovs upxovTas] 'the magistrates', a general term; the 
 actual magistrates before whom they were brought are imme- 
 diately specified as roXs crpaTT^yoh, which is the Gk rendering 
 of praetor. Colonies were actually governed by duumviri, who 
 occupied a position similar to that of the consuls at Rome, 
 de Leg. but we learn from Cicero that at Capua cum in ceteris colo- 
 Agr. ZL ^fiHg Duumviri appellentur, hi se Praetores appellari volehant, 
 and it is probable that the same vanity was not uncommon, 
 cf. the contemptuous Lusco praetore Hor. Sat. i. 5. 34. 
 
 20. ovToi ol avOpwiToi] Contemptuous. 
 €KTapacr(roi»o-tv...] Suherat utilitas privata, publica 
 
 ostenditur. B. 
 
 'lovSaioi wapx.] Used to excite prejudice in strong 
 opposition to'Pw/*a/ois odaiv. For the unpopularity of the 
 Jews cf. xviii. 17, xix. 34 ; Tac. Hist. v. 5 Caetera instituta 
 sinistra, foeda^ pravitate valuere....Apud ipsos fides ohsti- 
 nata...adversus omnes alios hostile odium^ and cf. Juv. xiv, 
 96—106 and Mayor ad loc. 
 
 It will be observed that their accusers speak of them as 
 Jews, and it is most probable that the Christians were for 
 some time confused with the Jews in the general estimation. 
 
 21. ^0T]...] The exact nature of this the first charge 
 made against Christians before a Roman magistrate should 
 be noted. It is that they preach 'unlawful customs', i.e. 
 the practice of things unlawful. No Roman magistrate would 
 deal with abstract theological questions (cf. xviii. 15) : re- 
 ligion only became a subject for the magistrate, when it 
 (1) might tend to create a breach of the peace (cf. iKrapda- 
 aovatp), (2) or tend to the encouragement of illegal acts, espe- 
 cially to the formation of secret sects, organizations, &c. 
 
 Brisso- 22. 7r€pipTi|avT€s] Summove, lictor, despolia, verhera, 
 
 nius, de might be the order. Cf. Liv. ii. 55 Consules spoliari ho- 
 /J^""*" ininem et virgas expediri juhent. Provoco, inquit, ad popu- 
 lum, Volero... Quo ferocius clamitabat, eo infestius circum- 
 lib. IX. scindere (cf. irepLpr]^.) et spoliare lictor. So Dion. Halic. 
 p, 4iO. ]ias TrepiKarappTJ^ai in this sense. papBil€iv = virgis caedere. 
 
 24. •qo'cjxiXCcraTo] Cf. a<j<pa\Q}S rrjpeXv above. 
 
 H. TO JvXov] 'used at Sparta (Herod, ix. 37), Athens (Ar. 
 
 Eq. 366), Rome (Plant. Capt. in. 70 
 
 nam noctu nervo vinctus custodihitur)\ 
 
 25. v|xvovv] Clearly connotes thanksgiving, cf. Is. xii. 4 
 Kol ipets iv TT} rjixipq. eKeivy, 'T/jlv€lt€ Kvpiou...; Dan. iii. 23 
 
 Altered (Shadrach, Meshech and Abednego) irepieTrdrow iv fieaijj ttjs 
 
 ^0°-^ xpXoybs vfJLVovvres rbv debv. 
 
 lian." Grus in nervo cor in caelo, W, 
 
XVI. 37] KOTES, 187 
 
 ein^KpowvTo] dKpodo/jLaL= 'hear' 'listen to with pleasure', 
 especially of listening to a recitation, music or the like : 
 eiraKp. also suggests the idea of attention. Cf. d/coi/a> = 
 *hear', e7ra/coi^a; = 'hear attentively'. 
 
 27. lavTov dvaipeiv] It was near Philippi that Brutus 
 committed suicide. For the fact that it was so frequent 
 as to become almost a 'national usage' under the empire 
 cf. Merivale c. 64. 
 
 For the punishment of those who had allowed a prisoner 
 to escape cf. xii. 19. 
 
 30,31. K.vpioi...T6v Kvpiov] Nonagnoscwitsedominos. B. 
 
 o-«0a>] In the same sense as 68bp acarrjplas ver. 17, and 
 o-c6^w throughout the Acts. The keeper was acquainted 
 with the purport of their preaching. 
 
 31. <rv Kal 6 oIkos <rov] These words are added to 
 supplement and make more correct {per Epanorthosin) the 
 statement ttiVt. kul o-o^dr/o-r]. Cf. xi. 14. 
 
 K.V. rightly, 'Believe... and thou shalt be saved, thou 
 and thy house '. 
 
 A. V. wrongly, Believe... and thou shalt be saved, and thy 
 house'. 
 
 33. ^Xov<r€V...Kal ipairTto-Or]] Chrys. Horn, xxxvi. 2 
 eXovaev avrovs /cat iXovdrj ' CKelvovs fxlv diro tCov TrXrjyQv 
 ^Xovaev, avros 8k d-rrb tC:v d/xapTiQu iXovdrj. 
 
 Both acts would perhaps take place at a well in the 
 courtyard, cf. irpoayayusv ^^w. 
 
 34. dva*Ya7wv] Perhaps his house was over the prison. 
 
 •jrap^OilKcv Tpdue^av] Cf. Od. v. 92 ojs dpa cpuyvrjaaaa 
 Bed 7rapid7]K€ rpdwe^av. The tables being small and easily 
 moveable, were actually placed before the guest. 
 
 iravoiKcl] Not classical, but cf. TravoLK7]ai<} (Thuc. ii. 16, 
 III. 57), TrapdrjfMei, TravarpaTia, 
 
 ircTTto-T. Tw 0€w] Hitherto he had been a heathen. 
 The words could not have been used of a converted Jew. 
 
 35. Tovs pap8ovxovs] = 'fasces-bearers', regular Gk for 
 Victor, Cicero appears to suggest that the lictors of the deLep. 
 duumviri should have carried haculi not the fasces — Ayr.ii. 
 *anteibant lictores, non cum baculis, sed, ut hie praetorihus 
 anteeunt, cumfascihus duohus\ 
 
 Zl. 8€CpavT€S...] Note the rhetorical power of this 
 verse. First the statement of the wrong done [delpavTes) : 
 then the threefold aggravation of it by the circumstances 
 under which it was done, (1) d-qfioaii^, (2) dKaTOLKplrovs, (3) 
 
18S ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvi. 37 
 
 d»'^. 'Pw/iatouy utt. : then the wrongful imprisonment; and 
 lastly the enhancement of the injury by the inadequate 
 reparation offered, which was (1) \d6pq,, not dyj/noa-iq., (2) not 
 offered personally, cf. avrol i^ayay^TOJcrav, (3) without 
 courtesy, cf. iK^dWovjLy, 
 
 ScCpavTcs] Cic. in Verr. v. 66 Facinus est vincire civem 
 Bomanumy scelus verberare; v. 57 ilia vox et imploratiOy 
 Civ is Romanus sum, quae saepe ultimis in terris opem inter 
 harbaros et salutem tulit. 
 
 This immunity was secured by the Lex Valeria B.C. 500 
 and the Lex Porcia b.c. 248. 
 
 The praetors do not question Paul's claim, nor does 
 Claudius Lysias xxii. 27. A false claim might be punished 
 with death, cf. Suet. Claud. 25 civitatem Romanam usur- 
 pantes.. .seauri pei'cussit. 
 
 ' Pa)|iaCovs W.] Cf. xxii. 28. How Paul was ' free-born ' 
 we do not know; certainly not merely as citizen of Tarsus, 
 which was only an urbs libera. Of Silas we know nothing. 
 
 IkPciXXovo-iv] ^cast us out', a strong word; cf. l^ayayi- 
 Two-av, ^conduct us out'. 
 
 ov 7dp] ydp is the yap so frequent in answers: the 
 question it answers here is implied in the indignant protest 
 which precedes. * They propose to do this ! Shall they do 
 it? No, indeed'. So too ov ydp ovv. 
 
 avTol] In person, not by sending their attendants. 
 
 39. irapeKciXco-av] Cf. v. 15; Luke xv. 28: * invited', 
 'besought', its earlier sense. In ver. 40 as usual * en- 
 couraged', 'exhorted'. 
 
 40. llTJXOav] ' they went out ' : not Luke. 
 
 CHAPTEE XVII. 
 
 1. 8to8€vo-avT€s] The 656s was the via Egnatia^ so 
 called from Egnatia, on the coast of Apulia, where the 
 Appian road reaches the sea. It passes from that point 
 to Brundisium, and then leads from Dyrrhachium to Byzan- 
 tium. It was the great road from the W. to the E. 
 
 * A\L^iTro\iv] On the left bank of the Strymon, just 
 below L. Cercinitis, 3 m. from the sea: the river flows 
 almost round it, whence its name. On account of its situa- 
 tion it was an important town in Gk history, several times 
 colonized by the Athenians and recaptured by the Thracians. 
 Acquired by Philip B.C. 358. An urbs libera and capital of 
 Macedonia Prima. 
 
xvii. 5] NOTES. 189 
 
 'ATToXXov^avj About 30 m. S.-W. of Amphipolis, half- 
 way to Thessalonica. 
 
 0€{ro-a\ov^KT]v] Originally Therma, at the head of the 
 Thermaic Gulf; Cassander largely increased it and called it 
 Thessalonica after his wife, the sister of Alexander the 
 Great. It is still the second city of European Turkey, 
 with 70,000 inhabitants, and called Saloniki. 
 
 •ijv (TwaYCD-yTJ] T.R. r)v 7} aw. In either case the town Text 
 is distinguished from the other towns mentioned, in which *^-^^^^- 
 there was no synagogue. This implies the existence of but 
 few Jews in Macedonia. 
 
 2. SieXeJaro] Used 9 times in the Acts, 3 times in the v. de W. 
 rest of N.T. The word originally indicates an interchange of 
 words, conversation; it is then used of reasoning or arguing 
 
 by means of question and answer — the ' dialectic method ' 
 as illustrated in the Dialogues of Plato. In Luke however 
 the word has lost this meaning, and does not imply discus- 
 sion, though sometimes conveying the idea not merely of 
 * reasoning' but 'arguing', 'disputing', as perhaps here; 
 ver. 17, xviii. 19, xxiv. 12. In other places it is simply 
 = *discourse', as xx. 7, 9. 
 
 diro Twv 7pa<|>wv ] A most important description of 
 
 the Apostolic method of teaching, cf. ix. 22 n. 
 
 Paul first 'expounds' (diavoiya xvi. 14 n.) and 'brings 
 forward' (TrapaTiderai) passages of 'the Scriptures', i.e. of 
 the O.T., to shew that the Messiah (o xpio-ros) must do 
 certain things. He then shews that Jesus did these things, 
 and so draws his conclusion ' that this man is the Messiah 
 (ort ovTos 6 X.), even Jesus whom I preach to you '. 
 
 For TrapaTid^fjLevos = ' bring forward ', ' quote as evidence ', 
 cf. Plat. Polit. 275 b rbv fivOov irapeOefxeda, tV evbei^aLTo 
 
 3. t6v xP- ^8€t iraOetv] Luke xxiv. 26 oi'X^ ravra edec 
 iradelv rbv xP'-'^tov\ and cf. iii. 18 n. 
 
 4. irpoo-eKXTjpwGi^irav] Strictly passive, 'were allotted 
 to', but A. and R.V. probably rightly 'consorted', cf. n. 
 on TerayixivoL xiii. 48. 
 
 5. TWV d-yopaCwv] The ayopd was the natural resort 
 of those w^ho had nothing to do, cf. Matt. xx. 4. Hence 
 d7o/3atoi= 'idlers', ' good-for-nothing fellows ', cf. Plat. Prot, 
 347 c tQv (pavXwv Kal ayopaloiv dudpu)7rwv; Xen. Hell. vi. 2. 23 
 rbv dyopalov ^xXoi/; Dem. 269 Trepirpififjia dyopds, where it is 
 put side by side with airep/jLoXoyos (cf. xvii. 18 n.). So sub- 
 rostrani, siibbasilicani. 
 
 'Ictcrovos] A common name in Thessaly; or possibly he 
 was a Jew and it is here a Gk form of Joshua or Jesus, as 
 in 2 Mace. i. 7. 
 
190 ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES, [xvii. 5 
 
 €ls Thv Stjjiov] Thessalonica was an urhs libera, retaining 
 its own government (cf. rov dyjfxop) and its own magistrates 
 (cf. rot's ttoXltclpxC'S). 
 
 6. Tovs iroXiTctpxas] It is noteworthy that this word, 
 which never occurs in Gk literature (TroXiVapxos occurs once 
 
 *Nowin in Aeneas Tacticus), is found in the verbal form in an in- 
 Jirltish scription of about the date 69 — 79 a.d. found on an arch at 
 Mu- Thessalonica, which begins iroKeiTapxovvTUiv ^uaLirarpou... 
 seum ', and names seven such politarchs. 
 
 Cook. rjij^g word literally = ' burgomasters', and is formed on 
 
 the analogy of BoiojrdpxoLij 'AaLapxcLi- 
 
 ol Ti^v oIk...] Note, in this the second instance of accu- 
 sation before non-Jewish magistrates, (1) the exaggeration, 
 (2) that the charge is not made on religious grounds but for 
 disturbance and treason. Cf. xxiv. 5. 
 
 7. oiJs viro8^8€KTai*I. ] Added because he is the prisoner, 
 and they are justifying their apprehension of him. virod^- 
 X€(T0aL is especially used of 'receiving with hospitality', cf. 
 Xiuke X. 38 viredi^aro avrbv eh rbv oXkov avrrjs. 
 
 KalovTot...] A charge against all Christians as guilty 
 of treason. Under the emperors to accuse any one of treason 
 {majestatis deferre; laesae majestatis accusare) was the surest 
 method of procuring a conviction. To acknowledge allegi- 
 ance to another king would be treason and render the offender 
 liable to the Lex Julia de Majestate (cf. roov 8oy/jidTit)v 
 Kaicrapos). The Jews here bring the same charge against 
 His disciples which they had brought against Jesus, cf. 
 Luke xxiii. 2 KoikTuovra Kaiaapi (f>bpovs dcdSvai, \iyovTa eavrbv 
 Xpt'O'Tby ^aaiXia eXvat. 
 
 Although the emperors never ventured to assume the 
 title rex at Eome, in the Eastern provinces they were regu- 
 larly termed ^aaCkevs. 
 
 ^Tcpov] 'different' i.e. from Caesar. 
 
 9. XaPovTcs TO iKavov] The Eoman law would be in 
 force even in an urhs libera, and this is clearly the Gk for 
 the legal Roman phrase satis accipere or exigere ' to take 
 security', the opposite of satis dare, 'to go bail', 'give 
 security'. Probably security for the departure of Paul was 
 required. 
 
 10. B^poiav] About 60 m. S.W. from Thessalonica, 
 near Pella. 
 
 A. 11. €V7€V€crT€poi] that is, in disposition: 'stirred up 
 
 not to envy but to inquiry*. 
 
 •irpo9vp.Cas] 'readiness of mind ' A. and B. Y. , but the word 
 is stronger =' heartiness', 'eagerness'. 
 
XVII. 17] notes: 191 
 
 TO Ka9* -nfji^pav] So in the Lord's Prayer, Luke xi. 3. riv 
 aprov 7)fj.Cov rbv eTTLovcLov 8l8ov rjiuv to Ka6' rjixipav 'day by day'. 
 
 dvaKpCvovT€s] implies careful and often judicial exami- 
 nation into facts, e. g. Thuo. i. 95 Havaaviav dvaKptvovvTes 
 u}v iripi eirwddvovTO. Cf. iv. 9 n. 
 
 Por the sense cf. John v. 39 ipewdre rds ypacpds... 
 
 TttvTa] Paul's statements : ovtcos, as he stated them. 
 
 13. ol diro 06(r<r. 'I.] Const, praegnans. They are 
 regarded not merely as ' the Jews in Thessalonica ' but as 
 *the Jews who ivent from Thessalonica to Beroea '. 
 
 KdK€t] with (TokevovTe^^ * stirring up the people there 
 too ' i. e. as they had done at Thessalonica. 
 
 14. ^(os lirl...] 'as far as to...'. T.E. ws evri..., which eW 
 does not imply that it was a feint, Paul actually going by ^^' 
 land (as A.V. seems to think, 'to go as it w^ere to the sea'), hlp, 
 but LOS merely expresses their intention or thought, ecos omitu 
 seems a correction, cJs being misunderstood. 
 
 He would probably reach the sea at Dium. 
 
 15. KaGwrrdvovTcs] so classical of 'conducting to' a 
 place, e.g. Thuc. iv. 78 ol oe Uepac^ol avTbv...Kare<iT'q(jav h 
 A1.0V. 
 
 tva...^X6a)ortv] Cf. xviii. 5 ; they joined him at Corinth. 
 
 16. €v 8^ rats 'AO.] Athens had been captured by Sulla 
 B.C. 86 and suffered greatly. Her renown was however 
 great as a place of education : she was ' the classic university Meri- 
 of the ancient world'. ^^^g' 
 
 •irap(o|i)V€To] XV. 39 n. 
 
 KaT€t8(oXov] 'wholly given to idolatry' A.V. , but E.V. 
 rightly, 'full of idols', i.e. statues, &c. For the formation 
 of the word cf. Kara^Sarpvxos veavias Eur. Fhoen, 146 ; 
 KaTadevdpos', Kard/nreXos ; KaTdxpvaos. 
 
 For the fact cf. Xen. de Rep. Ath. where he describes La. 
 Athens as oXt] jSw^tos, 6\r} Oufxa deois /cat dvddrjfjia, and Livy 
 XLV. 27 alludes to simulacra deorum hominumque omni genere 
 et materiae et artium insignia. 
 
 17. SieXe-ycTo |x^v oSv...] The sense of this passage 
 is lost in A.V., and is not clear in E.V. or in the text as 
 punctuated. 
 
 Before coming to the special event which he wishes to 
 narrate at length, Luke by means of several parallel clauses, 
 loosely connected, describes the general condition of things 
 preceding it. These clauses have their verbs in the im- 
 perfect [dteX^yeTO, avv^jSaWov, ^Xeyov, €V7jyye\i^€To), the 
 special event being markedly introduced by t\YO aorists 
 {iiri\ap6iJ.evoL TJyayov), 
 
F. Over- 
 beck. 
 
 192 ACTS OF THE APOSTLUS. [xyu. 17 
 
 "While he was thus waiting in Athens Paul's spirit was 
 gradually provoked by the number of idols he saw. In con- 
 sequence of this (1) he used to discourse not only in the 
 synagogue but in the market-place with those who came up. 
 
 (2) Among those {rives d^ Kal) who thus entered into conversa- 
 tion with him Luke notes that there were some philosophers. 
 
 (3) The general opinion of liim was contemptuous. But at 
 last * they (i. e. the people generally) took him and conducted 
 him...'. 
 
 It is to be noted that the antithesis to dteX^yeTo fih is 
 iTrLXajSdfxevoL d^ (for which T.R. has iinXa^. re), cf. ii. 41 n., 
 and that the clause riph 8^ rdv ^Yiir....avvi^aXKov avrij) is 
 *'Eiu almost parenthetical * (cf. xii. 5, xiii. 5 for similar clauses 
 fludi- "^^^^ ^^' intervening between fikv and the antithetical 5^), 
 tiger and in no case are ' the philosophers ' to be regarded as the 
 Pinsel- people described ver. 19 as 'taking hold of Paul', for Paul's 
 ifanzeu speech was certainly not addressed to ' the philosophers', 
 ^ilde', who could not possibly be called detcndaifMoveffr^povs or have 
 rk„„, had the remarks in vv. 24, 29 addressed to them, but was 
 made to the 'men of Athens' generally. 
 
 4v rfi aYopq.] S.W. of the Acropolis, between it and the 
 Areopagus and the Pnyx. Especially in the forenoon (the 
 time known as irXrjOovo-a dyopd) it was a place of general resort, 
 both for business and pleasure. It was here that Socrates 
 * argued' {dieXiyero) or 'reasoned' with all who came up to 
 him. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 469 d Tr\7)do{>(T7)s dyopds e/ce? (f)av€p6s rjy, 
 
 V. Ritter 18. 'EtriKovpCwv...] The Epicurean and Stoic schools 
 and were at this time the two great rival systems — sharply con- 
 ^® ^^' trasted both in reality and in popular opinion. 
 
 The Epicureans, so called from Epicurus (342 — 270 b. c), 
 taught at Athens in the famous gardens of Epicurus. 
 
 They considered (1) that the world was created by the 
 fortuitous combinations of indestructible atoms; (2) that 
 the aim of life was pleasure, defined as mental calm or free- 
 dom from passion {drapa^ia), and that the soul perishes 
 with the body ; (3) that the gods lived an existence of eternal 
 calm not troubling themselves about men. Lucretius has 
 embodied their philosophy in the greatest of Latin poems, 
 and in a popular form it permeates Horace. 
 
 The Stoics were founded by Zeno (360 — 260 b. c), who 
 lectured in the (ttool voLKiXr) ; but Chrysippus (280 — 207 b. c.) 
 was held to have really established the system by his great 
 ability. He was, it may be noted, of Soli in Cilicia, and his* 
 successor was Zeno of Tarsus. 
 
 Their principal doctrines were (1) a theory that the 
 Dioff. L. world was due to the transition of a ' constructive fire ' {ttvp 
 VII. 166. Tc^pi^i^^j/'j or ' breath ' through air into water and so into 
 
XVII. 19] NOTES, 193 
 
 solids ; (2) that aperri was the one thing desirable, and that 
 this consisted in living ' conformably to nature ' {ofxoXoyov- 
 li€vo3^ ^riv\ all other things, e.g. pleasure, pain, health, 
 wealth, being ^indifferent' {adL6.(l)opa) \ (3) that God was a Biog. L. 
 certain living force immanent in nature {to iroLodv..,T6v iu '^"•^34. 
 ry vXy X6yov)y a sort of natura naturans, and was known 
 to men by many names, e. g. eifiapjxeifrjy vovs, Zeijs. 
 
 Kai Tiv«s ^eyov.,.] Probably not the philosophers but 
 generally some of those who heard Paul. 
 
 ri CLV QiXoi] Cf. X. 17 n. The phrase suggests that 
 possibli/y but only possibly, there was a meaning in his 
 words. 
 
 <rir€p{j.oXo70s] (1) 'a rook' or *crow', cf. Ar. Av. 578 rare 
 XPV (TrpoijO cjv yi<pos apOkv j rj cirepjxoKbyojv e/c tQv dypQv \ to 
 crirepfjC avTui/ dvaKd\^aL. 
 
 (2) Eustath. on Od. v. 940 says that the Athenians 
 applied the term to 7-oi>s Trepl ifMiropia kuI dyopds diaTpiSovTas, 
 did TO dvoKkyeadai to. e/c tlov ipopT'nav dvappeovTa Kai dLa^rjv^ 
 and so it is used of toi>s ovd^fos \6you a^ious, 'hangers-on', 
 'good-for-nothing fellows '. 
 
 Dem. 269 calls Aeschines <nr€pixo\6yos, irepiTpipiixa dyopds, 
 SXedpos ypappaTcvs, where the meaning is clearly not 'bab- 
 bler' but 'parasite', * hanger-on', also with a hit at his 
 voice (as throughout the speech) and method of speaking. 
 Cf. Suidas, <nrepp.o\6you\ €vpv\oyoVy oKpiTofivdov : Plesychius 
 too explains the w^ord by <p\vap6s. 
 
 So here it means (1) a man who hangs about to pick up 
 odds and ends in the market-place; (2) one who was all 
 sound without meaning. 
 
 |€v«v 8ai(j.ovta)v] The first count against Socrates was Xen. 
 
 ddcKcl X(ji)KpdTy]s...KaLvd daip,6via ela<plp(j3v. Mem.l. 
 
 The plural is generic: Paul preached * Jesus and His 
 rising from the dead'; the Athenians considered this to be 
 an account of some new Eastern divinity [t^hov daip..), and 
 immediately classed Paul among the * preachers of new 
 divinities'. 
 
 Many commentators explain the plural by saying that e.g. 
 the Athenians imagined that ^AvdcTTaais was the name of a j^^^^ ^* 
 goddess, but Luke cannot have meant this, as those for Baum. 
 whom he is writing could not possibly so understand the 
 word, for he has already used it several times of 'the rising 
 a,gain ' of Jesus. 
 
 KaTaYy€\€iis] Cf. ver. 23, KaTayyiXkoj, 
 19. €TrtXap6jjL€voi] Not by any means implying violence, 
 cf. ix. 27, xxiii. 19; Mark viii. 23 iirLXa^ofJLepos ttjs x^^po^ tov 
 
 TV(pXoO. 
 
 P. 13 
 
194 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvu, 10 
 
 Tov *'Ap€iov Hayov] A.V. * unto Areopagus', adding in 
 
 the margin 'It was the highest court in Athens'. Ko doubt 
 
 I>ein, the court of Areopagus (77 povXrf rj i^ 'A/j. irdyov) did especi- 
 
 721, 11. g^jjy ^gg^j -^^ ^^\^ reUgious offences, but there is not the slightest 
 
 indication of any judicial hearing here, indeed the polite 
 
 interrogation IwdixfOa yvCjvat, at the outset precludes it. 
 
 The hill is W. of the Acropolis, N. of the Agora, accessi- 
 ble from it by a flight of steps cut out of the rock. Perhaps 
 Paul was taken there for a quiet hearing. 
 
 20. {ev^^ovTa] Cf, '^W-qvi^oj &c., 'act as a stranger', 
 *to be strange', 'unusual'. tLvo. G^€u,.. cf. ii. 12. 
 
 21. 'AO-qvaioi 8^...Katv6T€pov] Explanatory remark of 
 the writer. 
 
 ot liriSiiiiouvTcs JfcVoi] For iirLZrifxelv cf. ii. 10 n. Athens 
 was much frequented, not only as a town of historical in- 
 terest, but also as a university by young llomans. Cf. Cic. 
 de Off. I. 1 Qnamquam te^ MarcejUi^ annum jam audientejn 
 Craiippum idque Athenis ahundare oportet praeceptis.., 
 
 M. ri^Kaipovv] Jjnte Gk,=vacare alicui rei. 
 
 KatvoT€pov] The Greeks frequently use the comparative, 
 
 where there is no direct comparison, merely to indicate that 
 
 the quality described by the adj. is present in an unusual 
 
 degree: cf. next verse deKndaifxovea-repovs ; xxiv. 4 eirl irXelov, 
 
 xxiv. 22 c.Kpi^i(jT€pov eldujs; xxv. 10 KaWioy iTriytvijaKeis; 
 
 XXV. 14. With KaLuos however and v^os their fondness for 
 
 using the comparative is quite singular, and seems to illus- 
 
 Ree also trate the restless desire for novelty so characteristic of the 
 
 ^f}*' Athenians and often referred to, e.g. Thiij. in. 38; Dem. 
 
 phro, 15^ irvvdavbfxevoL Kara, rrfv dyopdv, et tl Xeyerat veibrepov, 
 
 sub in. Nova statim sordehant, noviora quaerebantur. B. 
 
 22. o-radels 8i...] Cf. ii. 14 n. Observe the dramatic 
 power with which Luke calls attention to the great actor 
 {(rradds de IT.) and the great stage {ip fxeau)...) on which he 
 appears. Amplum Theatrum. B. 
 
 \v, 'The temple of the Eumenides was immediately below 
 
 him :.. .eastward was the temple of Theseus... he beheld the 
 Propylaea facing him and the Parthenon fronting him from 
 above. The temple of Victory was on his right. . .Above him 
 towering over the city... was the bronze Colossus of Minerva, 
 armed with spear, shield, and helmet, the champion of 
 Athens'. 
 
 Scia-iSatjiovco-repoDs] deio-idai/xcjv is in itself a neutral 
 word, and can be used (1) in a good sense = ' god-fearing', 
 *reverent', or (2) in a bad sense = ' fearful of the gods', 
 •superstitious'. 
 
XVII. 23] NOTES, 195 
 
 A.V. gives 'too superstitious', E.Y. * somewhat super- 
 stitious', and V. superstitiosiores. These renderings are 
 however misleading. Paul certainly does not commence with 
 words of rebuke: he makes the unusual regard which the Chrys.A. 
 Athenians paid to religious matters the point d'appui of his j^^'JJ^^jj 
 address. It seems clearly right therefore to take the word F.'de'w! 
 in a good sense = ' very god-fearing' or 're\erent'. For 
 this reverent spirit of the Athenians, cf. Pausanias i. 17. 1 
 ol ^Adrjvaioi Oeous ^vae^ovaiv dWwy irX^ov) Soph, 0. C 260 
 rets 7' ^A6r)vas <pacri d^ooe^^aTara^. 
 
 At the same time the choice of the peculiar word here 
 (cf. too its use XXV. 19) seems not unintentional. To the 
 writer of the Acts the * reverence' of the Athenians was 
 ^superstition', and, assuming that we have only the sub- 
 stance of Paul's speech, it is possible that Luke, writing for 
 Christians, chooses a word to describe the religious feeling 
 of the Athenians which at any rate suggests the idea of 
 superstition. 
 
 23. dva0€a)pwv] * passing in review '. irepdo-jJiaTa, * objects 
 of reverence ', e.g. temples, altars, &c, 
 
 Kal Pcojxov...] 'among others an altar...' w cTrey^Ypa'TrTO 
 = inscriptuni erat, 
 
 ATNnSTn GEO] *to (i.e. dedicated to) an unknown 
 god '. The Greek gods had each their own rights and privileges 
 (e. g. one guarded the sea, another the air ; one was a god of 
 healing, another of war) : when therefore some occasion of 
 prayer or thanksgiving necessitated the dedication of an 
 altar, it was important to dedicate it to the proper deity, 
 for otherwise there was grave danger of incurring the anger 
 of the deity who was thus defrauded of his rights. 
 
 So Epimenides in a pestilence, which could not be Diog. 
 attributed to the anger of any special deity, advised the fe^J' 3^ 
 sacrifice of a sheep ry irpoarjKovrL OeQ, and to this fact is 
 assigned the existence at Athens of ^ufiol dvcovv/ioL, 
 
 So too the chorus in great perplexity Aesch. Ag. 155 
 appeal to Zei>j, octtls ttot iariu, not implying any doubt of 
 his existence, but not knowing by what title properly to 
 address him under the circumstances, and so asking him to 
 accept an ambiguous address. 
 
 Pausanias i. 1. 4 says that in Athens there are (3co/xol 
 OeQ)v ovofxa^ojuiiuuu dyvu(TTCjy, i.e. altars dedicated to a god 
 not with any definite name but nameless or ' unknown '. 
 
 Text 
 
 6...toi)to] T.E. By...TovTov, probably corrected from an k^aibD, 
 idea of reverence. 'What' = 'the divinity which', cf. ro^^^ 
 ^elov below. EilLP. 
 
 13—2 
 
196 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvii. 23 
 
 aYvoovvTCs] The keynote of the speech : God unknown 
 hitherto, now revealed. Instead of your needing to appeal to 
 a god one among many and unknown, I proclaim to you 
 God who is (1) the God, and (2) is revealed, {a) by His works, 
 (h) by the special revelation of Jesus. 
 
 24. Kvpios] dominusj here clearly 'owner', 'absolute 
 possessor'. 
 
 ovK €v x^'-po'TotiiTots] Cf. vii. 48 n. The thought is not 
 Fragm, uncommon in heathen writers, cf. Eur. 
 Qgj^ TTOios 5' du OLKOS T€Kt6vo}v trXaadels vno 
 
 Alex. 5^/xas t6 OeXov irepclSoiXoL toIx^v tttvxcus ; 
 
 Leg. II. So too Cicero says that Xerxes is reported to have burnt the 
 ^^' temples of the Greeks, quod parietibus includerent deos .... 
 
 quorum hie viundus omnis templum esset et domus. 
 
 25. V7r6 X*''P"V--] ^^* ^^' ^' ^ *^(Z- '^ "^^^ ^^.ke no bul- 
 lock...'. 
 
 ripian •irpocr8€6[Ji€vos] trpoadetffOai = ^x^'-^ f^^^ f^^P^^y ^'''t ^^ ^elcdai 
 
 in La. ^p^y ^^ rcXeiov. This exactly describes the popular concep- 
 tion of the gods as needing for their full happiness the 
 offerings of men. On the other hand the Epicureans 
 asserted that the divine nature was self-complete ; cf. Lucr. 
 II. 650 Divom natura...ip8a suis pollens opibus nihil indiga 
 nostri. 
 
 TTcto-t] 'to air, carefully not 'to all men'. In w. 24, 25 
 God is described as the Creator of ' the universe, the heaven 
 and the earth, and all that is in it ' ; in ver. 26 as the Creator 
 of men and their governor. 
 
 So 26. liroC-qcrcv] Clearly in its emphatic position ' He made ' 
 
 A.&R.V. {q^ created, parallel to 6 iroiricras ver. 24. Others give iiroir}- 
 So A. M. o'€v KaroLKelv 'He caused to dwell' ; cf. Mark vii. 37 roifs /cw- 
 I^. de (jiovs iroiei aKoveiv, 
 
 KaToiK€iv] Inf. of purpose or result, ' so that they should 
 dwell' ; cf. below ^rjre'iif, which is not joined with Kai because 
 it is not parallel to KaroLKeTu, but somewhat subordinate in 
 sequence of thought : not 'so as to dwell... and seek', but 
 *so as to dwell... so as to seek'. 
 
 Iirl iravTos irpoor.] Gen. xi. 8 exri irpoaujirov Trdcrr^s Trjsyrjs^ 
 
 27. cl apa ^e] viii. 22 n. 
 
 \|/ilXa<|>TJcr6iav..-Kal €vpoi€v] The two verbs form one 
 compound idea, ' if haply they might by groping find Him ' : 
 it is not the searching that is problematical but the finding. 
 For \f/r)\a(f)do}, cf. Phaedo 99 b, where it is used of vague 
 guesses at truth. 
 
 Ka^ 7€...] 'and that though He is...'. 
 
XVII. 30] NOTES, 19r 
 
 28. €V atiTco 7CLp...] Proving that He is not far from us, 
 ■and therefore to be taken literally, *for in Him...', but also 
 including the meaning ' hy Him '. As air is everywhere, and 
 in it and by it we live, so in a fuller sense we live in God 
 and by Him. 
 
 ^wjji€v, KtvovjxcOa, €o-ji.€v] Lauge remarks that these words So too M. 
 by themselves are in a descending scale ; life is more than 
 movement, movement than existence: but taken in their 
 connection here they form an ascending scale and produce 
 a climax ; not only our life but movement, not only move- 
 ment but existence is in God. 
 
 Tiv€S...] Aratus of Soli in Cilicia (flor. e.g. 270) in his 
 astronomical poem ra ^aivbixeva, which begins ck Alos dpxu}- 
 Ijeada, has these exact words. Cleanthes, the Stoic philoso- 
 pher (300 — 220 B.C.), in his Hymn to Zei>s 1. 5 has e'/c cov yap 
 y^vos €<jpih. In both cases Zei>s is used in a Pantheistic 
 sense, see note on the Stoics ver. 18. 
 
 Paul quotes a Gr. poet again in 1 Cor. xv. 33 KpOelpovaiv 
 •Tjdri %/3770"^' ofxiXiai saKai ; Tit. i. 12 Kprjres del ^pevarai, /ca/cd 
 OTjpia, yaarepts apyai. 
 
 ■y^vos...] Thrown forward to connect the argument: 
 being His offspring we ought to know that He cannot be 
 like an image, to which we are ourselves unlike and superior. 
 
 29. ouK 6<J>££Xojiev] Clemens locutio praesertim in prima 
 persona plurali. B. 
 
 Xpvo-w...o[ioiov] The same protest against anthropomor- 
 phism is not uncommon in antiquity, e.g. Xenophanes has Ap. 
 eiS Oeo^ evTL OeoicL /cat dvOpiOTroicn fi^yLaros Alex' 
 
 ovre defxas OvTjTolaiv 6/jlouos ovre porjfxa. Strom.r. 
 
 Xapd^ixari] 'a thing graven', from xo-pd(r<Tw. 
 
 T€XVT]S Kai €v9vp..] artis externae, cogitationes internae. B. 
 
 TO Oeiov] Not *God', because Paul is referring to their 
 ideas of * the Divine *. 
 
 30. To^s XP- ""is ciYvoCas] The time previous to the 
 sending of the 'message' by Jesus which Paul 'proclaims', 
 and also with reference to dyvujari^, dyvooCvres ver. 23. 
 
 iiir€pi8ci)v] A. V. ' winked at ' ; K. V. ' overlooked '. Both 
 Vords suggest an idea of 'pardon', not contained in virep- 
 ibeip. The word is the opposite of €<popav ' to regard ', and 
 only occurs here in N. T. , but is found in LXX. in the clear 
 sense of 'neglect', e.g. Ps. Iv. 1 pii) virepidrjs rr]v derjcrtu fxov; 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 62 r-qv KXrjpovopLiap avroO virepeldev; Gen. xlii. 21; 
 Deut. xxii. 1. The word here however must not be pressed, 
 
^9$ ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xvii. 30 
 
 as though it contained any positive Btatement as to God's 
 treatment of men in the past: it has merely a negative 
 force, serving to bring out more clearly the contrast 
 between the past and God's present definite revelation. One 
 part of an antithetical statement should never be taken 
 alone. 
 
 {xeravociv, KaGort...] *to repent, according as...': th6 
 warning to repent is in accordance with the declaration of 
 judgment. 
 
 ^eXXci KpCvciv...] Ps. ix. 8 auros KpLvel r-qv OLKOvixivriv iv 
 diKaLocrvvri. 
 
 31. €v dvSpl w...] 'by means of the man whom...'; cf. 
 .Matt. ix. 31 Cf apxovTL r<2v daifMovicju e/fj3dXXet ra baLp.jvta. 
 
 irCcTTiv irapao-x<ov] 'having afforded ' or ' brought forward 
 proof (i.e. of this appointment) by having raised...'. 
 
 Trapexecr^ai, regularly in Dem.of 'bring forward evidence'. 
 
 32. dvcLo-Tao-tv v€Kpwv] 'a resurrection of dead men'; 
 not ' the resurrection of the dead ', as R. V. Paul had said no- 
 thing about the resurrection of the dead generally, but only 
 spoken of the resurrection of Jesus : his hearers immediately 
 refuse to listen any more to a man who talks about ' a rising 
 again of dead men'. The plural 'men' represents their 
 scornful generalization. 
 
 33. ovT«s...] 'Then (cf. vii. 8, xxvii. 44, xxviii. 14) 
 Paul went forth from their midst'. The graphic vigour of 
 these words deserves notice. 
 
 Euseb. 34. Ato. 6 'Apcoir.] According to tradition ordained 
 
 Hist. in. Bishop of Athens by Paul. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 1. KdpLvOov] Taken and destroyed by L. Mummius 
 B.C. 146: rebuilt and made a 'colony' by Caesar: capital of 
 the province of Achaia and residence of the proconsul : the 
 chief commercial city of Greece. 
 
 2. 'lovSaXov] *a Jew', not 'a disciple', and therefore 
 probably not at this time a Christian : the reason assigned 
 for Paul's residence with him is not that he was a Christian 
 but that he was ' of the same trade '. 
 
 'AKviXavl Aqnilam. For Jews of Pontus cf. ii. 9 n. 
 Aquila and Priscilla went with Paul to Ephesus and stayed 
 there (w. 18, 26; 1 Cor. xvi. 19), but are referred to as 
 ^gaiu at Rome, Rom. xvi. 3* 
 
XYiii. 6] JSrOTES, 199 
 
 npicTKtXXav] dimin. of Prisca, cf. Livilla, Drusilla, She 
 is called Upia-Kau Bom. xvi. 3 (where T.K. wrongly UpiaKcX- 
 Xap). 
 
 Sid TO SiaT€Tax.^vai...] Claudius was Emperor 41 — 54 
 A.D. Suetonius says Judaeos impulsore Chresto assidue Claud, 
 tumultuantes Uoma expulit. These ambiguous words may ^5. 
 refer (1) to riots at Home headed by some one actually 
 called 'Chrestus' (xpi^crros), or (2), much more probably, 
 to disturbances due to disputes among the Jews about * the 
 Christ' (Suet, having mistaken the name and its meaning), 
 and possibly in connection with the new teaching that 
 Jesus was * the Christ'. 
 
 The edict (like the other edict of Claudius against 
 astrologers (Tac. Ann. xii. 52) cannot have been strictly 
 enforced, for Jews were numerous in Home very shortly 
 after this, cf. e.g. xxviii. 15. 
 
 3. 6|i6t€xvov] The Babbis enjoined that every father 
 should teach his son a trade, that he might always be able 
 to earn his own bread. The Babbi Judah says *He that 
 teacheth not his son a trade, doth the same as if he taught 
 'him to be a thief. 
 
 For Paul earning his own living, cf. xx. 34 ; 1 Thess. ii. 
 9; 2 Thess. iii. 8. The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles 
 ch. 12 distinctly asserts that those who claim to be prophets 
 or preachers shall earn their own living. 
 
 <rKT]vo'rrotol] * tent-makers '. It is suggested that the 
 word may refer to 'making the material for tents'; the 
 manufacture of a substance called cillcium, much used for 
 tents, was much practised in CiHcia, the goats in that region 
 possessing specially thick hair. There is however no au- 
 thority for rendering aK-qvoirotos 'maker of material for 
 tents '. 
 
 * The fertile plain on which Tarsus stands is, in harvest Cook 
 
 time, still studded with these hair-cloth tents '. with ref. 
 
 to Beau- 
 
 5. <rvv€LX€TO Tw Xo-yto] T.B. with poor authority ry fort 
 
 B.V. renders 'was constrained', as though the arrival 273. * 
 of Silas and Timothy had caused this increased vigour, 
 whereas the imperfect clearly expresses that when they ar- 
 rived ' they found Paul wholly occupied with the word '. 
 
 For crvvexofiai^ cf. xxviii. 8 ; Luke viii. 37 06^^ juieyaXcp 
 cvvelxovTO', Thuc- ii. 49 r?? ^'■'^'U o.7rav(7ri^ ^upexofMcyoL. The 
 word expresses a yirni hold. 
 
 6. €KTLva^d|A€vos] Cf. xiii. 51 n. Neh. v. 13. 
 
 TO alfia...] Cf. Ezek. xxxiii. 4 rb atfj-a avrov ivl ttjs 
 .K€<pa\i]s avTov 'iaTai* The words here are not a curse but 
 
200 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xviii. 6 
 
 (1) a warning, (2) a solemn disclaimer of responsibility, cf. 
 XX. 26 ; Ezek. xxxiii. 8, 9 ; 2 Sam. i. 16. 
 
 els TO. ^9vT)] i.e. here at Corinth, cf. ver. 19. 
 
 II. 7. cK6i0€v] from the synagogue. The house of Justus 
 
 he enters probably for the purpose of preaching. There is 
 no indication of his leaving either his residence or his work 
 with Aquila. 
 
 TiTtov 'lovcTTov] Mss. Vary much; some give TiVou, 
 others omit the word. Perhaps the word is due to the final 
 
 T. A. M. Tt in ovbixan being written twice and tl taken as a contrac- 
 tion for Titus, Justus being elsewhere only a second name, 
 cf. i. 23 ; Col. iv. 11. 
 
 8. KpCoiros] 1 Cor. i. 14. 
 
 9. |XT] <j>oPov] Is. xliii. 5. 
 
 XctXei Kttl (JL-q (Ticuirrjcrgs] The double form expresses 
 emphasis. Cf. John i. 3, 20 ; Acts xiii. 11 rv^Xbs firj ^X^irwy 
 t6v ijXiov. 
 
 10. 8toTv ky(a...] Cf. x. 38; Judg. vi. 16; Jer. i. 8. 
 Xads] Cf. iv. 25 n., not Jews but *a chosen people', i.e. 
 
 chosen from among the heathen. 
 
 11. €Ka0t<r€v] Cf. Luke xxiv. 49 KadicraTe iv rj Tro'Xet; 
 *remain', * tarry'. The two Epistles to the Thessalonians 
 are generally assigned to this period. 
 
 1J2. raWCwvos] brother of Seneca and uncle of Lucan ; 
 
 his original name was M. Annaeus Novatus until he was 
 
 Quest. adopted by the rhetorician Gallio. Seneca describes him 
 
 iViA 4, as possessing comitatem et incompositam suavitateviy and 
 
 adds, Nemo enim mortalium uni tarn dulcis est quam hie 
 
 omnibus. So too Statins Silv. ii. 7. 32 dulcem Gallionem. 
 
 dvOvirctTov] xiii. 6 n. Achaia had been a senatorial 
 province: Tiberius made it an imperial one (Tac. Ann. i. 76), 
 but Claudius gave it back to the senate (Suet. Claud. 25). 
 
 'AxaCas] By Homer the Greeks generally are termed 
 'Axatof, but in classical times the name is confined to the 
 inhabitants of a narrow strip of land to the N. of Pelopon- 
 nesus ; the Achaeans however become again important with 
 the formation of the Achaean league B.C. 281, and on the 
 final reduction of Greece b.c. 146 the term was applied to 
 the Eoman province, which embraced the whole of Greece 
 proper. Beyond it was * Macedonia', cf. xvi. 12 n. 
 
 PTJfjia] xii. 21 n. 
 
 13. irapd tov v6|jiov] The Jews designedly use an 
 ambiguous phrase * contrary to the law ' desiring to induce 
 GaUio to put Paul on his trial: he however rightly distin* 
 
XVIII. IS] I^OTES. 201 
 
 guishes between Roman law, which he was bound to ad- 
 minister, and Jewish law (pofxov rod Kad^ v/xas), with which 
 he had nothing to do. Observe the emphatic position of 
 the words. 
 
 14. cl ji^v TiV...6l 8^ ^-qrrjjxaTd ccrruv] *If it had been 
 (which it is not)... but if they are (as they are)'. 
 
 d8iKT)}ia] injuria^ a general word for anything which La. B. 
 would form the ground of civil or criminal proceedings. 
 pq.Siovp'Y'ri^a irovupov : a criminal offence. 
 
 Kara Xo-yov] Opposite of irapb. \byov, 
 
 dv€crxdp.T]v] Judaeos sihi molestos innuit, B. Cf. the 
 contemptuous plural ^TjTrifjLaraj and 'Iou5a?ot without dvdpes. 
 
 15. \6yov Kal 6vo|xdT0)v] words not facts ; cf. the old 
 Roman principle — facta arguebantur, dicta impime erant 
 (Tac. Ann. i. 72). 
 
 The sentence xpio-^os d ^Irjaovs would give rise to * ques- 
 tions about a statement (Xoyov) and names {dt^o/mrajp) '. 
 
 o»|/€<rO€ avToC] Really imperative ; ' look to it yourselves ' ; 
 cp. Matt, xxvii. 4 <ri> oxj/ei. So airbs ypcbaec Plat. Gorg, 
 505 c. 
 
 17. TravT€s] i.e. the bystanders. T.R. adds ©r'EXXi^i/es — ©t'EXA. 
 a correct gloss. dehl 
 
 ^ P, text 
 
 2o)o-G€VT]v Tov dpx-] Perhaps the successor of Crispu^ nab. 
 ver. 8. Anyhow he seems to have been prominent in bring- 
 ing forward the charge against Paul. 
 
 18. diroTafdiievos] Mark vi. 46; Luke ix. 61 = 'bid 
 farewell'. 
 
 K6tpa'|i€Vos...] "Without doubt referring to ITauXoy the 
 main subject, the words Kal aijv avT(p...^AKv\as being paren- 
 thetical. Nor is it an objection to this that Aquila is named 
 after his wife, as, for some unknown reason, the same 
 order is found ver. 26 ; Rom. xvi. 3. 
 
 The incident seems referred to in order to call attention 
 to Paul's personal obedience to the Jewish Law. 
 
 What the cause or nature of the vow was is not known. 
 Abstinence from wine and allowing the hair to grow were 
 common accompaniments of a vow, cf. xxi. 24, 26, and 
 the description of the vow of the Nazarites, Numb, vi. 
 Shaving the head would mark the completion of the vow, 
 and strictly could only be performed in the Temple, the hair 
 being burnt with the offering. Wordsworth however draws a v. W. 
 distinction between /cetpd/iej^os ' having polled', 'cut shorter', adloc. 
 and ^vprjo-iaPTai xxi. 24 'shaved', comparing 1 Cor. xi. 6 
 p.i<rxpov yvvaiKi rb Kclpaadai tj ^vpda0aL\ and it seems that 
 
202 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xviii. 18 
 
 one who had taken a Nazarite vow in foreign lands might 
 
 so poll his hair, provided that he kept the hair for burning 
 
 when the head was finally shaved. 
 
 Roman sailors made similar vows, cf. Juv. xii. 81 gau^ 
 
 dent uhi vertice raso | garrula securi narrare pericula nautae. 
 K€vxp€ats] The Eastern of the two ports of Corinth 
 
 (bimaris Corintlii Hor. Od. i. 7. 2), 70 stades from the city: 
 
 Lechaeum was the W. port. 
 
 19. koLkcivovs KaTA-Lircv avrov] i.e. Aquila and Priscilla. 
 
 The words somewhat anticijDate Paul's actual departure, 
 
 but Luke is desirous to pass on to the action of the central 
 
 figure (cf. avTos). 
 Omit 21. diroTa^diicvos] T.R. has direTd^aTo avroi^ eliruu, 
 
 KABE. Ae? fJL€ Trdvrus T7]v eopr-qv rrjv epxoiMevrjv iroLrjaaL els 'lepoaoXv/xaj 
 
 ttoXlv bk... 
 
 22. dvapds] Clearly to Jerusalem, cf. viii. 15 n. 
 
 23. €|tj\0€v] Commencement of the third missionary 
 journey, ending at Jerusalem (xxi. IG). For i) Ta\. x^pa, 
 which is here distinguished from Phrygia, see xvi. G n. 
 
 24. 'AXe^avSpcvs] Alexander founded Alexandria b. c. 
 332, and himself planted a colony of Jews there; at this 
 time they formed a third of the population. It was the 
 great meeting-point of Judaism and Hellenism, and it was 
 here that the LXX. version of the 01:1 Testament was pro- 
 duced. For ApoUos, cf. 1 Cor. i. 12, iii. 5, iv. 6. 
 
 See X0710S] A.V. * eloquent'; R.V. * learned* with * elo- 
 
 **"w quent' in margin. The word can bear either meaning, but, 
 as the words bvp. iav kv rats 7. describe learning, it seems 
 preferable to render 'eloquent'. Moreover when it means ' 
 •learned' it specially means 'learned in history' (0 rrjs 
 l<rTopias ifjLTreLpos, Hesych.), a sense not required here. 
 
 25. KaTTixTllAevos] lit. 'orally instructed', cf. Luke i. 4. 
 But, as oral instruction was almost the only method used, 
 it = merely ' instructed '. 
 
 X,io)v Tw irvevfxaTi] ' fervent ', expresses the effect of ' yeast' 
 or 'ferment'. Cf. Piom. xii. 11 ry TrveufxaTL ^^ovres, and the 
 comparison of the kingdom of God to 'leaven' {^ufMT]) 
 Luke xiii. 21. 
 
 dKpipa)s] A.Y. 'diligently' and in next verse 'more 
 perfectly'; R.V. 'carefully' and 'more carefully': but as 
 in ver. 26 the word is clearly objective, referring not to the 
 greater care they took but to the greater accuracy of their 
 information, we should perhaps render 'accurately' in both 
 cases. The accuracy of ApolJos' teaching was only com- 
 parative and needed supplementing. Like his master John, 
 
XIX. 2] FOTES. 203 
 
 he knew much but not all (cf . the account of John's uncer- 
 tainty about Jesus being the Messiah, Matt. xi. 2; Luke 
 vii. IS). 
 
 t6 pdiTTwrixa 'l.fiio.vov']^ pairTLaixa /xeravoias (xiii. 24 ; xix. 
 4), baptism of which repentance was the condition as a 
 preparation for the coming of the Messiah; opposed to it is 
 the baptism by the Messiah Himself eu irvevixaTi dyty koL 
 irvpi (Matt. iii. 11; Mark i. 8; Luke iii. IG). 
 
 27. iTpoTp€\|/d}A€voi...^7pa\|/av] Clearly ' encouraged him 
 and wrote' as 11, V., not 'wrote exhorting the disciples' as 
 A.V. He was eager and they urged him on : currenti acldi- Calvin 
 derunt calcar. '" 
 
 Tois ircirtorTcvKoa-iv] Rigavit Apollo non plantavit. B. 
 Cf. 1 Cor. iii. 6. 
 
 8td TTJs xctp'-TOs] With cwe^aKero but placed last for 
 emphasis : his success was due to * grace ' : so Paul ascribes 
 his success to the same cause 1 Cor. xv. 10. 
 
 28. €^t6vcos] Classical, and Luke xxiii. 10 = intentis 
 nervis. 
 
 hiouKar^Kiyyero] A very strong word. iXeyxetv merely 
 expresses 'proof, but /careX^7X. = ' overpower by proof, 
 * confute ', and dtaKareX. = 'thoroughly confute '. 
 
 CHAP TEE XIX. 
 
 1. TO, dvwTepiKcl |A€pT]] the inland part of Asia Minor, 
 see xviii. 23. 
 
 2. TTio-Tcva-avTcs] A. Y. ' since ye believed ' : R. V. 
 rightly 'when ye believed'. The question asked is whether 
 when they became believers they 'received the Holy Spirit', 
 i.e. clearly the special visible gift of the Holy Spirit as de- 
 scribed ch. ii., X. 44 — 4G, and ver. 6 here, 
 
 dXV ov8' €1 7rv€u|xa aytov ^o-tiv TJKov<ra[jL€v] 'Nay, we a, and 
 did not even hear whether there is a Holy Spirit'; i.e. at f«l^'- 
 our baptism (cf. aorist nJKova-afxev) so far from receiving a /jfnt^of 
 Holy Spirit we did not even hear of the existence of a the very 
 Holy Spirit. ^ - "^"^«'- 
 
 This, the only possible rendering of the Greek, gives a 
 clear sense. John preached j3dTTL(TiuLa fxerapoias els dcpcaiv 
 a/jLapTLcov ; this baptism these men had receive! : he also 
 proclaimed a coming Messiah, who should baptize iy irvev- 
 fiaTL ayiip ; of this baptism these men had not heard. It is 
 on this point that Paul specially supj^lements their know- 
 ledge, ' John's baptism of repentance ', he says, ' was prepara- 
 tory to a belief on one who should come after him, viz., 
 Jesus'. 
 
204 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xix. 2 
 
 E.V. gives, 'Nay, we did not so much as hear whether 
 the Holy Ghost was given\ a rendering which in several 
 ways misrepresents the Gk. 
 
 (1) The words Trvev/xa ayiov may be used as = (a) The 
 Holy Ghost, (j3) * the holy spirit ' or * inspiration ' which He 
 produces by His presence, (7) 'a spirit of holiness ', without 
 any special reference to the Holy Ghost. The rendering 
 'Holy Ghost' is on the other hand far more definite. 
 
 (2) The Gk has no article, and though in Paul's 
 question to render ' Did ye receive the Holy Ghost ' gives 
 the true sense, because he is definitely referring to the JHoly 
 Ghost; yet in the reply to render ttv. dy. *the Holy Ghost' 
 is to ass2ivie that the words were understood in the sense in 
 which Paul used them. 
 
 (3) The rendering *was given' cannot be supported 
 by John vii. 39 rovro 5^ elwe irepl toO Trvevfiaros ov ifieXXov 
 7<afi^dv€LV 01 Tri(rT€V(rayT€i els avrdv oUttu) yap rjp irvevixa, 
 where A.V. renders oviru) rjv ' was not yet given '. Jesus there 
 had been telling of a great gift which He had to bestow, and 
 the writer adds, * This He said with reference to the spirit 
 which they were about to receive : for as yet the spirit 
 was not'. The words oHirta yap rju are explanatory of ou 
 ^/xeWou Xafx^dveLu. John writing long after the spirit had 
 been given, thinks it needful to explain the phrase * which 
 they were about to receive ' by recalling to his hearers the 
 fact that 'as yet the spirit was not', i.e. was not received. 
 
 * They were about to receive it' he says *for as yet it was 
 "not (received)'. The addition of the word 'given' in A.V. 
 is legitimate though unnecessary, and the addition of the 
 >vord 'received' would have been much better. 
 
 Here however ^ort is totally unconnected with eXa/Sere, 
 so that it is impossible to supply clXrjfi/jL^vop. The two verbs 
 that are connected are iXd^ere and -qKovaafxev, and they are 
 in marked antithesis (dW ovbi). The addition of the word 
 
 * given' destroys the sense. This is at once made clear 
 by altering the form, but not the sense, of the question. 
 ♦When you became believers', Paul asks, 'was the Holy 
 Ghost given you? ' ; to this the revisers make the men reply 
 *Nay, we did not even hear that the Holy Ghost was given 'i 
 The strong antithesis vanishes. 
 
 (4) As has been already pointed out, to assume that 
 these men were acquainted with John's Messianic preaching 
 is to assume that they knew exactly what Luke describes 
 Paul as proceeding to teach them: the revisers quit the 
 necessary rendering to destroy the necessary sense. 
 
 As B. &c Lastly, lest it should be assumed that, as Jews, they must 
 have heard of irvevfxa dyiov^ it should be remembered that 
 the phrase only occurs three times in the O.T. and is never 
 
XIX. 13] NOTES. 205 
 
 used absolutely as here. Cf. Is. Ixiii. 10, 11 (and Cheyne 
 ad loc), Ps. li. 13. 
 
 It is perhaps necessary to add that in any case the 
 *was given' of R.V. is a grammatical error; it should 
 have been 'is' or 'has been given', or, if accuracy be 
 desired, 'has been received'. 
 
 3. €15 Ti] * into what? ' Their answer was * into John's 
 baptism ', i. e. into repentance. They are now baptized ' into 
 the name of the Lord Jesus', i.e. into an acceptance of 
 Jesus as the Messiah. 
 
 €tTr€v] Clearly the words given are but a summary of 
 Paul's argument shewing the merely jpreparaior?/ nature of 
 John's teaching, which only had a meaning in as far as it 
 pointed onward to his successor. Notice els rov ipxofievov 
 ixer^ avTov placed with great emphasis before 'iva. ttlo-t. 
 
 5. €ts TO 6'vo(xa...] ii. 38 n. 
 
 9. dirocTTds...] As he had done at Corinth, xviii. 7. 
 
 trxoXfi] 'school', ludus. (1) Originally = ' time not 
 occuiDied by business', (2) then, as such leisure was fre- 
 quently employed by educated Greeks in philosophic or 
 literary discussion, the word is applied to such discussions, 
 (3) the place in which they are held, 'a lecture-room', 'a 
 school'. 
 
 10. '{tt] 8vo] XX. 31 Paul speaks of his stay at Ephesus 
 as TpLCTiau ; here the three months of ver. 8 are to be added, 
 and perhaps the period referred to in vv. 21, 23. Anyhow 
 TpLeriav need not mean more than ' a part of three years', 
 cf. the famous ' after three days' Matt, xxvii. 63. 
 
 «crT€ 'ird;/Tas] To this visit may be referred the founda- 
 tion of ' the seven churches' in Asia, Rev. i. 11. 
 
 11. ov rds Tvx.ov(ras] Litotes, cf. xxviii. 2. In classical 
 Gk. 6 ruxwj/ = ' one who meets one by chance ', * any chance' 
 or ' ordinary person '. 
 
 12. (TovSapia r'j cri|xiKiv0ta] Sudariimiy * a napkin ' or 
 * handkerchief ' ; the word used Luke xix. 20 ; John xi. 44, 
 
 XX. 7. Semicinctiuvi, perhaps a linen apron worn by servants Baum. 
 or workmen, and Paul did manual work at Ephesus, cf. xx. ^^^^^ 
 34. ^^"^• 
 
 These words, transliterated from Latin, are interesting 
 historically ; the Roman conquest could not have , been 
 superficial when such words as these had passed into the 
 ordinary language of Greek- speaking countries. 
 
 13. Twv ircptcpx. *I- cJopKio-Twv] For the practice of heSf"" 
 exorcism by the Jews on those ' possessed' cf. Matt. xii. 27. App.'lG. 
 
206 ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES, [xix. 13 
 
 ^»'- Josephus relates traditions as to the skill of Solomon in ex- 
 
 viii. 2. 5. pgUing demons who caused various diseases, and says that 
 
 his formulae and words of exorcism were known in his day, 
 
 opK^Jo) vfJtaS Tov *I.] Cf. Mark v. 7 bpKi^u) <re rbv Ozop ; 
 1 Thess. V. 27 ipopKi^oj vims tov Kvptop. v^xas is the direct ace. 
 after the verb, tov 'l-qaovi' the cognate accusative giving the 
 words of the adjuration (op/cos) with which the person 
 adjures {opKi^u}). 
 
 14. dpxi€p4a)s] ' a chief- priest', cf. v. 24 n. 
 
 15. •yLvw<rKa)...6'Tr{crTajiai] * know. ..know' A. and B.V. 
 AsW. rightly. It is easy, but uns^afe, to say that 7i»'wo-/c:w = ' ac- 
 ^JjJ^ knowledge', i»e. as recognizing His power, whereas eTrt'crra/xat 
 
 = ' know' merely expresses acquaintance with a fact. The 
 change of the word seems due to a natural tendency to 
 variation, cf. xx. 15, where ry iirioija-r], ttj iripg., ttj ix^M-^^V 
 = * on the next day'. 
 
 v|i€is] Thrown forward contemptuously, 
 
 »Pgj^j 16. a|X(|>oT€pa)v] T. R. avTuv, an obvious correction to 
 
 KABD. suit iiTTa above. Two sons only would seem to have been 
 present on this occasion. 
 
 So A. La. 18. T(5v ircTrKTrruKOTttv] 'believers', absolutely, cf. 
 Buumg. xviii. 27, xxi. 20, 25. They had embraced Christianity but: 
 
 had not hitherto given up their evil practices. Not ' those 
 AsM. who believed owing to the event', which would rather 
 
 require the aorist. 
 
 irpd|€is] 'deeds' A. and E.V., but rather 'dealings', 
 viz. with the magicians. 
 
 19. iKavol 8^...] Apparently contrasted with the 
 ' many believers ' who confessed their dealings with 
 magicians are the ' considerable number of those who dealt 
 in magical arts', i.e. actual magicians, who burnt their 
 books as a sign of relinquishing their art. 
 
 TO. irepCepYa] i.e. things better left alone, not meddled 
 with ; cf. Plat. Apol. 19 b 'Z(0Kpa.T7]s dSi/ce? Kai vepcepyd^eTat 
 ^7]TU}v TO. re viro yrjs /cat to. iTTOvpdvLa, So too Ecclesiasticus 
 iii. 23. 
 
 V. A. F. PtpXovs] i.e. magical books. Pieces of parchment con- 
 
 taining words copied from a mysterious inscription on the 
 figure of Artemis were well known under the name of 
 'E^^o-ta ypdfjLfjLaTU, and supposed to act as charms. 
 
XIX. 27] FOTES. 207 
 
 dp-yvp^ov] i.e. 50,000 drachmae, the drachma being the 
 standard silver coin (so now a 'shilling', 'franc', 'mark') 
 representing the Latin tZewarms = eightpence or ninepence. 
 
 2D. Kard Kpdros] Only here in N.T. A frequent mili- 
 tary term in classical Greek, e. g. Thuc. viii. 100 ttoKlv iXeiv 
 Kara Kpdrot. 
 
 21. Set |X6 Kal *P<o{jiT]v ISciv] The emphasis of this almost y. Baum. 
 rhythmical phrase is distinct. The Apostle sees before him "• 2^* 
 the final goal of his labours. Cf. xxiii. 11 n. For his 
 desire to visit Eome cf. Bom. i. 13: the Epistle to the 
 Eomans was probably written from Corinth shortly after 
 
 this. 
 
 22. *'Epa<rTos. The same name 2 Tim. iv. 20; Bom. 
 xvi. 23. 
 
 els Ti^v 'Ao-iav] *in Asia', A. and B.V. But from the 
 fact that the words are not ' in Ephesus ' it would seem 
 that the phrase implies movement from Ephesus into other 
 parts of Asia, or at any rate that his stay had reference to 
 parts of Asia outside Ephesus. Cf. xxii. 5 n. 
 
 24. vao'js] Apparently small models of the temple, 
 portable, and placed in houses or even worn as amulets. 
 "Wordsworth refers to similar ITaXXdSia irepiavTotpopa. Athens 
 
 Ephesus, near the mouth of the Cayster, was the capital ^^^. 
 of the province of Asia, and at this time the most important c. is ul 
 city of Asia Minor. The temple of Artemis, built in the Gth 
 century B.C. , was burnt down by Herostratus on the night of 
 Alexander's birth (Oct. 13—1^1 B.C. 35G), but was restored 
 and reckoned one of the wonders of the world. 
 
 The Ephesian Artemis (quite distinct from "Apre/jus — 
 Diana) was an Asiatic deity: the image (see below ver. 35) 
 was swathed like a mummy, and TroXvixaaros, probably 
 symbolizing the fructifying powers of nature. 
 
 26. 6 IlavXos ovTos] Contemptuous, cf. vi. 14. 
 
 ovK elcrlv Geol...] One of the most striking differences 
 between the Jews and most heathen nations as regards 
 religion was that the latter used * images ' or ' idols ', which 
 the common people certainly identified with the gods them- 
 selves, whereas to the Jews the making of an idol was most 
 strictly forbidden, cf. Ex. xx. 4 ; Ps. cxxxv. 15 — 18 and the 
 description of the ' making of a god' (cf. ol dia x^^-P^^ yiyv.) 
 Isaiah xliv. 9 — 17. Tac. Hist. v. 6 Judaei... nulla simulacra 
 urhihus suis nedum templis sinunt. 
 
 27. ji.€pos] * part', ' part assigned one', and so 'trade', 
 * business'. \\^lv dat. incovimodi^ ' there is risk of our find- 
 ing our trade....' 
 
^8: ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xix. 27 
 
 aXXd Kal] sed etiam. EJicax sermo, quern utilitas et 
 superstitio acuit. B. 
 
 d-TrcXryfi^v] lit. * rejection after being examined'; R.V. 
 'disrepute'. 
 
 TTjs jicYdtX-qs 0. 'ApT.] The goddess was generally known 
 as 7) fxeydX-q ; ef. Xen. Ephes. i. p. 15 d/xvvcj tt]v irarpLov T^ixtv 
 Lft. re- Oeov^ rijv /xeydXrju ^Ecpe^iuv "Aprefxtv. On an inscription 
 fernng found at Ephesus in 1877 she is styled i] fieylaTrj Oeos. 
 Text "^^^ fi€7aX€io'rr]Tos] T.R. has ace. The gen. seems par- 
 
 KAliE. titive, ' there is likely to be overthrown of her magnificence', 
 of. Xen. Hell. iv. 4. 13 KadeXetv rdv reix^v ; and Diod. Sic. 
 IV. 8 KaOaipdv tl rqs roO Oeou 56477s. But B.V. 'that she 
 should even be deposed from her magnificence'. 
 W. -qvoXT]...] Cf. Apuleius 2, Diana Ephesia^ cujus nomen 
 
 umcurriy multiformi specie^ ritit, variOy nomine multijugo, 
 iotus veneratur orbis. 
 
 29. els r6 Qiarpov] The theatre at Ephesus was co- 
 La. and lossal and capable of containing 56,000 spectators. * On 
 ^' ^.^' inscriptions of Ephesus discovered in 1877 the theatre 
 toWood. appears as the well-known place for public meetings... In it 
 were many statues and inscriptions referring to the worship 
 of Artemis'. For a similar use of a theatre, cf. Tac. Hist, 
 II. 8 Antiochensium theatrum ingressus, uhi illis consultare 
 nios est. 
 
 Fatov] Gaium; the same name xx. 4. For Aristarchus 
 cf. XX. 4, xxvii. 2 ; Col. iv. 10 ; Philem. 24. 
 
 V. Kuin. 31. Twv *Acrtapx<«v] Ten ofiicers elected by the various 
 "» ^« cities in the province of Asia, whose duty it was to celebrate 
 at their own cost the public games and festivals. The 
 games in honour of Artemis were held in May, which was 
 Ephe- called after her (eiruvvixov rod Oeiov ovo/xaros). The mention 
 iifsc ^^ *^® Asiarchs here makes it probable that this disturbance 
 in a'. took place, as it very naturally might, in that month. 
 
 8ovvai] A. and B.V. ' adventure ' : the word suggests 
 hazard. 
 
 Text 33. crvvcpcpao-av] T.B. irpoe^l^aaav, an obvious cor- 
 
 KABE. rection. The nom. is certainly the same as that of iKpa^ou 
 
 HLF.* — ' so *^^^ *^^^y (i-®- *^® various members of the dJ^Xos) kept 
 
 crying (imperfect)... but at last they pushed forward (aorist) 
 
 Alexander....' 
 
 What the narrative seemsto describe is this. The excite- 
 ment of the multitude had inspired fear among the Jews at 
 Ephesus (unpopular there as at Philippi and Corinth, cf. too 
 ver. 34), for the multitude would not distinguish between 
 Paul and other Jews, and the special teaching with regard 
 
XIX. 35] NOTES. 209 
 
 to idols, which had caused the riot, was wholly Jewish. 
 They therefore tried to put forward (ttpo^oXovtojv) one of 
 their number, Alexander, in the hope that he might get a 
 hearing and make a defence (airdXoyeLadai), shewing that 
 they had nothing to do with Paul. The result was that the 
 people 'joined in pushing him out of the throng', i.e. 
 forced him out of the mob on to some raised place, from 
 which he could address them. 
 
 o-vv€(3Cpacrav, from /3t/3a^w the causal of ^aivix) = ' make to 
 go', seems a graphic word accurately describing the way in 
 which a mob, when their attention had been directed to a 
 man, would join in pushing him forward, 'thrust' or 
 ' squeeze ' him out. For this use of /3i/3dfw in compounds 
 cf. /caTa/3i/3a^w, iK^L^a^cj, Trpo^L^d^u), and o-v/xjSi^aaOhres, (TVfJL- 
 j3ij3a^6yctei'o»'=*made to go together' Col. ii. 2, 19. 
 
 Meyer renders 'instructed', cf. 1 Cor. ii. 16, and so 
 B.V. in margin, but this yields no sense. 
 
 34. €'Tri"Yv6vT€s...<|>«vt] €7€V€to |j.Ca] Sense-construction 
 = ' having learned... they shouted'. T.E. iinyvovTwv with 
 no authority. 
 
 35. 6 7pajji(iaT6vs] ' town-clerk', a very important officer, 
 teeper of the public records, whose duty it was to draw up 
 official documents and read them in the public assembly. 
 Often named on Ephesian inscriptions. The tone of his 
 speech is ' decidedly legal'. Baum. 
 
 Tts 7ap...] Explaining his conduct: 'I have tried to 
 quiet you and there is no reason for disturbance, /or...'. 
 
 v6«K6pos (1) 'temple-cleaner', (2) 'guardian of a temple', See A. 
 (3) frequently applied as a title of honour especially to 
 Asiatic cities, and so found on coins and inscriptions, the 
 Ephesian people being described on two inscriptions as 
 6 vewKopos drjjULOs, and also y. TTJs ^ApT^fJiLdos. 
 
 Tov 8to7r€Tovs] ' the image that fell from heaven ' ; A. and 
 B.V. 'that fell from Jupiter', giving a distinctly wrong 
 impression, for 8lo- merely describes 'the bright sky' (of 
 which no doubt Zeus is king) from the root SlF found in dies 
 &C.J and should no more be translated 'Jupiter' than in 
 the phrase sub dio. buirer-qs is applied to rivers as being 
 fed by rain 'fallen from heaven', Horn. II, xvi. 174; Od. iv. 
 477. 
 
 The same tradition attached to the statue of Artemis at 
 Tauris (Eur. Ipli. T. 977 dtoTrerh dyaX/ma, ovpavov ir^a-rjiuLa), h. 
 the Palladium of Troy, the Minerva Polias of Athens 
 (Paus. Att. 2Q'Adr]vas AydX/xa iv rfj vvv dKpoTr6\eL...(f>'f}fx't) Zk 
 is avrb ^xet, ireaeiv e/c tov ovpavov) ^ the Cybele of Pessinus, &c, 
 
 P. 14 
 
210 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xix. 37 
 
 37. Tap] explains Trpoireris — 'headstrong, as your con- 
 duct has been, /or... ' 
 
 ovT€ pXao-<j)'r)|iovvTas] Apostoli non collegerunt multa 
 ahsurda ex mythologia sed proposuerunt veritatem Dei. B. 
 rightly. On the other hand Chryscstom tovto \I/€v8os, ravra 
 ixkv irpos rbv dij/jiou. 
 
 38. ciYopaioi] sc. Tifiepai. ay opatos^f or ensis, and as 
 the law-courts in Kome and other towns were near the 
 forum or dyopd, the adj. becomes = ' having to do with the 
 law-courts', e.g. forense genus dicendi, 'the oratory of the 
 bar'. 
 
 Translate 'court-days are kept', i.e. at certain regular 
 periods, not in any degree implying that at that par- 
 ticular time court-days were being kept; for in that case 
 * and there is the proconsul ' ought to follow, and the plural 
 dvdvTraroi could not stand, as at no particular time wg,S 
 
 W. B. there more than one proconsul. So too the statement 
 *there are proconsuls' is general, = there is always a proconsul, 
 not always the same, but always one. 
 
 In the provinces the proconsul passed round the principal 
 towns, administering justice, much as the judges in our 
 
 Cic. assize towns. Such 'holding assizes' was conventus agere] 
 
 2 ^^- which seems = dyopaiovs dyetv. 
 
 ^, ' ' 'The following inscription of the age of Trajan from 
 an aqueduct of Ephesus happily illustrates the accuracy of 
 St Luke's language, r} {piXoa^^aaros 'Ecpeaiojp ^ovXrj, Kal 6 
 vewKopos drjfjLos KadUpwaav iirl dvOvirdrov TLedovKaiov ITpeitr- 
 Keivou, ypTjcpiaaixivov Tl^. KX. 'ItoKlkov rod ypa/ifxaTecos rov 
 
 dlj/JLOV '. 
 
 Trepai- 39, ^i gg' ^i •7r€paiT€pa) . . . ] i.e. charges of illegal conduct 
 
 j3^^" should have been brought before the regular magistrates, 
 
 •n-ep but 'if you want anything further' (cf. Plat. Phaed. 107. 8 
 
 eVepoi' ovdev ^rjrriaere irepaLTipw), e.g. to pass any public resolutions 
 
 ^ on the subject which is exciting you, then that can be 
 
 E. 
 
 TTCpl 
 
 erepcDv Settled at the regular meeting of the assembly. The use of 
 KADIIL ivj/6fjL({} suggests the irregularity of the present assembly. 
 
 40. crrdo-ccos...] The text here is very uncertain and 
 the Greek awkward, but the general sense is clear. 
 
 (rrdo-ecos €YKa\€tcr9ai] These words go together, and 7rep2 
 TTJs cri^yttepo?/ =' concerning to-day' (cf. t) arjfxepov ijii. xx. 26; 
 M. ^ (Tijix. Matt. xi. 28), for if irepl be taken as governing 
 
 a-Tao-eois (R.V. 'concerning this day's riot') not only is its 
 position very unusual in N.T. but the town-clerk is repre- 
 sented as calling what had happened by the strong word 
 
XX. 6] JSrOTES, 211 
 
 (TTCLo-Ls, which he would naturally not do, but rather refer to 
 it as auarpocpri 'a gathering', as he does inamediately after. 
 
 ircpl ov] 'and as touching it' E.V. The relative has 
 no grammatical antecedent, but refers to the subject before 
 the speaker's mind, and is immediately defined by the ex- 
 planatory words irepl tt]S avarpocpijs Tavrrjs, T.E. omits oO Text 
 after o5. NAiiHL 
 
 diroSovvat ' to give an account when called upon ', ratio- 
 nem reddere. 
 
 * There was nothing on which the Komans looked with F. 
 such jealousy as a tumultuous meeting. Qui coeturii et 
 concentum fecerit, capitate sitj Senec. Controv. 3. 8'. 
 
 CHAPTEE XX. 
 
 1. a(nra<rdfJL€Vos] The word describes the kiss and 
 embrace which accompanied either arrival or departure (cf. 
 xxi. 6, 7, 19); here the latter. 
 
 2. TO, }Jic-pT| €K€iva] i.e. Macedonia; ai)T02>s the Christians 
 there. From Eom. xv. 19 (written shortly after this) it is 
 inferred that he almost reached Illyricum. The 2nd Ep. F. 
 to the Corinthians is assigned to this period. 
 
 TTJv *EXXd8a]='Axaiai/ xviii. 12. It is the national not 
 the of&cial name. Only here in N.T. 
 
 3. •7ron]<ras...€7^V€TO 7vwjiT]s] T.E. has yviv/mrj, a sense- Text 
 construction, . like xix. 34. He would naturally . reach ^^^^^ 
 Corinth, to which he had recently sent his two Epistles, 
 
 and from which he could most easily ' put to sea for Syria ' 
 (dpayeaOaL els r. Sup.). 
 
 ToO v'irocrTp€<}>€iv] The genitive gives the contents or 
 substance of the yvdcfMrj. 
 
 4. crwdTTiro 8^ avTw] T.E. adds dxpL Trjs'Aaias; but Text XB 
 Trophimus went to Jerusalem, xxi. 29, and Aristarchus to T^^^' 
 Eome, xxvii. 2; Col. iv. 10. ^^'ao-. 
 
 Sopater, Gains, and Secundus are unknown. 'Z^kovpSos— adehl 
 Secundusj ou representing Latin u and our oo (as in 'boot'). ^' 
 
 *Aoriavol] ex Asia striate dicta. B. Tychicus (for the 
 meaning of name cf. Evrvxos ver. 9 and Fanstus) was a close 
 companion of Paul, cf. Eph. vi. 21; Col. iv. 7; Tit. iii. 12; 
 2 Tim. iv. 12. Trophimus, cf. xxi. 29; 2 Tim. iv. 20. 
 
 6. T|[Jids] xvi. 10 n. 
 
 6. rds -nH- T«v dt-] cf. xii. 3 n. 'Paul left Philippi La. and 
 about April 4, a.d. 58'. so F. 
 
 14—2 
 
212 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xx. 6 
 
 M. o^XP"* "HK" •n'^VTc] The phrase expresses the time up to 
 
 which their voyage lasted. Cf. Luke ii. 37 xnP^ ^ws irCbv 
 6y5orjKovTaT€(Tadpo}v. D has Tre/xTrratoi, a correct explanatory 
 gloss, Por the journey, cf. xvi. 11. 
 
 7, T-g p.i^Tci>v o-appdrtov] *the first day of the week', cf. 
 Luke xxiv. 1; John xx. 1: irpdoT-q aa^^arov Mark xvi. 9: 
 opposed to ad^^ara Matt, xxviii. 1 : the day of the resur- 
 rection: Tj KvpiaKT] rjfi, Eev. i. 10: specially selected for 
 alms-giving 1 Cor. xvi. 2. This is the first place in which 
 there is any reference to a special obsen^ance of the day, it 
 being here clearly marked as a fit day for an dydnr). 
 
 The use of the cardinal for the ordinal numeral is a 
 Hebrew idiom, 
 
 KXao-ai d'pTov] ii. 42 n. *The breaking of bread in the 
 
 Holy Communion was at this time inseparable from the 
 
 A. d7a7rau It took place apparently in the evening (after the 
 
 day's work was ended) and at the end of the assembly after 
 
 the preaching of the word\ 
 
 La. M. 8. TJo-av 8^...] Pictorial description, natural in an 
 
 eyewitness. 
 
 ^v Tw vTrcpcpo)] i. 13 n. 
 
 9. iirX TTJs 0vpC8os] 'on the window- seat', the window 
 being without glass or frame-work. They sometimes had 
 latticed-doors, as in French houses, to keep out the sun. 
 
 Ahaziah met his death in this way, cf. 2 Kings i. 2 * fell 
 down through a lattice in his upper chamber ', 
 
 KaTa<()€pojjL€vos...KaT6V€xO€ls] B.V. gives 'borne down... 
 being borne down', utterly hiding the force of the par- 
 ticiples : the one expresses the gradual stealing of drowsi- 
 ness upon him, the other the moment when sleep wholly 
 overpowered him and he fell. 
 In A. Arist. de som. et vig. 3 rd virvu3TLKd...Kap'r]^apiav iroiel... 
 
 Kol KaTa(p€p6iJ.€V0L Kal vv(TTd^ovT€S TOVTO doKovatv TTotrxeiv. 
 
 vTTvw Pa0€i] Not * deep sleep ' i.e. sound sleep, but * strong 
 drowsiness ' which ends in sound sleep. 
 
 Cook. 10. Karapds] 'by the outside staircase usual in the 
 
 East'. 
 
 liriTrea-ev avrw] Like Elijah, 1 Kings xvii. 21, and Elisha, 
 2 Kings iv. 34. 
 
 fjii^ 0opvp€tor6€] So on the death of Jairus' daughter. 
 Matt. ix. 23 iduv tovs avXrjrds Kal rbv Bx^ou Oopv^ovfievot^, and 
 Mark v. 38 OeupeT dopv^ov Kal K\aiopTas Kal dXdXd^oyras where 
 Jesus asks tI OopvpeTa-de] These passages shew that Oopv^ 
 
!xx. 15] I^OTES. 213 
 
 ^eladaL describes the loud and ostentatious lamentation 
 common in the East. *Make 3^6 no ado ' E.V. 
 
 ij Yap xl/vxi]...] Not at all implying that they had been 
 mistaken in supposing him dead. Luke distinctly describes 
 a miraculous restoration to life; cf. the opposition ripdrj 
 v€Kp6s verse 9 )( rjyayou ^wvra verse 12. 
 
 11. KXdo-as Tov apTov] They had came together *to 
 break bread ' ; this would have taken place naturally at the 
 end of Paul's discourse but for the interruption; he now 
 therefore resumes the interrupted order of the meeting by 
 'breaking the bread'. 
 
 ■Ycvo-dfxcvos] i.e. having eaten a meal, to satisfy hunger, 
 as X. 10. 
 
 opiXTJo-as] X. 27 n. 'conversed'. The word is much less 
 formal than dteX^yero above. 
 
 ovT«s] cf. xxvii. 11 = turn demum: the word sums up all 
 the preceding participles, ' having done all these things, then, 
 and then only, he departed '. A very frequent classical usage. 
 
 13. "Aa-a-ov] A seaport in Mysia, S. from Troas, oppo- 
 site Lesbos. 
 
 8LaT€Ta"Yji€Vos] perf. pass, in sense of middle ; cf. for the 
 use of the middle 1 Cor. vii. 17 5iarao-<To/iat ; xi. 34 diaTd^o- 
 fxau 
 
 |jL€XX«v...] The distance is about 20 m., and there was La. 
 then a Roman road between Troas and Assos. ire^eveiv ' go 
 afoot' A. v., but the word only means 'go by land' E.V. 
 
 14. MtTvXTJvqv] Capital of Lesbos on the E. coast. 
 
 15. KaTT]VTii(raji.€v] as xvi. 1, xviii. 19, 24 ' arrived '. 
 avTiKpvs X. = ' opposite ' or * off Chios ', where they would 
 
 anchor for the night. Chios is an island about 30 m. by 
 10, 8 m. from the opposite peninsula of Clazomenae. 
 
 irapepdXo|Ji€V els 2d[X0v] T.R. adds koI fjueivavres ev T/)a>- Text 
 7uXX/v and omits 5^ after rri. Trogylium is on the main- »<ABCE 
 land about 5 m. from Samos. The omission of the refer- 
 ence to Trogylium may be due to an idea that irape^aXofiev 
 c. S. means 'put in to Samos' i.e. to pass the night, in 
 which case they could not have 'stayed at Trogylium'. 
 But cf. Thuc. III. 32 irapa^aXelv els 'Iwvlav ' to cross over to 
 Ionia', which is the meaning of irape^aXoixev here. 
 
 In crossing from Chios to Samos they would ' sail past * 
 Ephesus. 
 
 MCXt]tov] At one time the most important city of the 
 Ionian Greeks, but at this period quite eclipsed by Ephesus. 
 
2U ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xx. 15 
 
 About 28 m. S. of Ephesus. Its site is now several miles 
 from the sea owing to the silting-up of the Maeander. 
 
 Light- 17. Tovs TTpco-pvT^povs] called iwiaKOTroi ver. 28 ; ' elders ' 
 
 ^o*» . and 'bishops' being in apostolical times interchangeable 
 
 Phil! words. 
 
 ^' ^' 18. et-n-ev] A great ' Apology ' at the close of his three 
 
 missionary journeys. 
 
 In this speech occur many words and phrases also found 
 in Paul's Epistles : these are noted as they occur, and de- 
 serve careful attention. 
 
 d'ir6...*A<rCav] The clause is thrown forward for empha- 
 sis, and goes not with iTrio-Tacrde but with ttZs i-^evofxrjy. 
 
 €ir^Pt]v] 'set foot in' K.V. ; pedem intuli B. 
 
 x»s 67€v6jiT]v] He describes 'how' vv. 19 — 21. For the 
 phrase cf. 1 Thess. i. 5 oiSare oXol iyep-qdrjfjiep h vjxlv ; ii. 10 
 
 VfX€LS lx6.pTVpeS...C0S 6ffi(*)i...VfXLJ/ iy€V7)07]fl€V. 
 
 X 19. SovXeveav] "With the sole exception of the assertion 
 
 of our Lord, ' Ye cannot serve God and Mammon ' (Matt, 
 vi. 24; Luke xvi. 13), the verb dovXeiju) for 'serving God' is 
 used by Paul only, and by him six times, e.g. Rom. xvi. 18 
 andcf. Phil. i. 1; Gal. i. 10". 
 
 Ta'Tr6tvo<)>po(rvvT]s] Favourite Pauline word, e.g. Phil. ii. 
 Light- 3. " In heathen writers Taireivds has almost always a bad 
 foot, meaning, 'grovelling', 'abject'.... It was one great result 
 
 of the life of Christ to raise 'humility' to its proper level; 
 
 and, if not fresh coined for this purpose, the word Taireivo- 
 
 (ppoavvT) now first becomes current through the influence 
 
 of Christian ethics". 
 
 8aKpva)v] cf. ver. 31; 2 Cor. ii. 4; Phil. iii. 1«. 'Tears' 
 under strong emotion, whether sorrowful or the reverse, 
 w^ere common with the ancients. 
 
 20. ov8^v vircoTciXajx-qv] 'I did not (cautiously) hold 
 back' or 'conceal': viroaTiXXecrdaL is the opposite of wappr}- 
 aid^eaOaL, cf. Dem. 54 ttolvO' airXQs, ovoev vTroaTeiXdiuLepos, 
 ireTrapprjaiaafjLaL ; so too 415. The word describes ' caution ' 
 AsF.W. and 'reserve', cf. Gal. ii. 12. To describe the word as a 
 'nautical' metaphor is erroneous. 
 
 Tov jxi)...] Probably the gen. expresses that in which 
 the ' concealment ' would have consisted, viz. in ' not pro- 
 claiming . . . ' , and so we should render ' by not proclaiming . . . ' ; 
 cf. iii. 12 n., vii. 19 n. 
 
 Others make rod the direct gen. after inreo-reiXdfjLrjv in the 
 sense of ' shrinking ', ' withdrawing ', and regard ^t) as a pleo- 
 
XX. 26] NOTES. 215 
 
 nastic repetition of the negative sense of the verb — ' I shrank 
 not from declaring ' E.V. 
 
 22. ISov] Purely adverbial, and so singular, cf. Matt. 
 X, 16 t5oi/, eycb airocrriWu) v/nds. 
 
 ZSe\kivos Tw irvevjAaTi] 'bound in the spirit', i.e. in my 
 spirit, feeling an inward constraint: so with reference to 
 this same journey xix. 21 d 11. ^Oero ev ry irv. It is clearly 
 not 'bound by the Holy Spirit' (alligatus SpirituY.), for 
 'the Holy Spirit' is specifically mentioned immediately. 
 Not that the sense is affected ; Paul looks on the Holy Spirit 
 as directly influencing his spirit ; cf . Eom. viii. 16 r6 irvevjuia 
 (TvfiixaprvpeL t(^ ttv. -hixCiv. The rendering of to irv. to ayiov 
 ' Holy Ghost ' is a distinct loss in this passage. 
 
 24. ovScvos X6"yov...] A combination of two construc- 
 tions viz. ovdevos X. TT. Tr,v i//. and ov iroLOvixai T-qv \p. TLjuiap 
 
 T.R. has aXX' ovSeuos \6yov iroLov^iai^ ovbk 'dx'^ Trjv xj/. /jlov 
 
 TLJl. ifJL. 
 
 COS TcXewio-o)] 'in order that I may accomplish'. For 
 the metaphor, cf. xiii. 25 n. 
 
 T.R. has (hs reXetwo-at^' as to accomplish', i.e. in com- Omit 
 parison with accomplishing. It also adds /uerd %apas after ^e^a x- 
 
 Kal TTjv SiaK.] Explanatory of top dpofxov, 'even my <^^HLP. 
 ministry'. 
 
 25. ot8a oTt...] In two letters written from Rome 
 (Phil. ii. 24; Philem. 22) Paul expresses his hope of 
 quitting Rome and travelling to the east, but we do not 
 know that he ever did so. Luke certainly here seems to 
 regard this parting as final. In any case olba does not ex- 
 press more than Paul's i^ersonal conviction : cf. its use xxvi, 
 
 27. To lay great emphasis on iravTes is to pervert the plain As B. 
 sense. and w. 
 
 •u|i€is IT. €v ols SiTJXGov] The use of Btr^Xdov shews that 
 not merely the Ephesian elders are meant : in addressing 
 them Paul regards them as representatives of all those in 
 that region among whom he had laboured as a missionary. 
 
 26. p.apTi>pojJiai vfxtv] fiapT^pofiaL does not occur else- 
 where in N.T. except in Paul's Epistles, viz. Gal. v. 3 ; 
 Eph. iv. 17 ; 1 Thess. ii. 12. 
 
 It means 'I protest', i.e. I assert as in the presence of Light- 
 a witness. The word signifies properly 'to call to witness', J^^t' 
 and is never, except perhaps in very late Gk, equivalent to ^ ' ^- • 
 /xa/3Ti'/3c5 'I bear witness'. See too ii. 40 n. 
 
216 ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES, [xx. 2G 
 
 Iv Txi orqjjicpov ii|j.^pa] Emphatic: on this the last day 
 that I shall see you. KaOapos... cf. xviii. 6 n. 
 
 27. rr\v PovXi^v tov 9.] i.e. His purpose of redemption 
 through Jesus the Messiah. The sense is not ' all the 
 counsel of God ' absolutely, but ' all His counsel as far as it 
 refers to my work'. 
 
 28. •7rpo(rix€T€ lavrots] The same phrase v. 35 ; Luke 
 xii. 1, xvii. 3, xxi. 34 and nowhere else in N.T. Paul how- 
 ever has irpoa^x^'-^ jj.v9olSj otvqiy ry dvayudxrei 1 Tim. i. 4, 
 iii. 8, iv. 13. 
 
 T(p iroip-vCw] Cf. Luke xii. 32 /x?) <popov, rb fiiKpbv ttol/jl- 
 vioVf and John xxi. 16 irol/uLaive to. irpo^ard /ulov. 
 
 lirto-KOTTOvs] It will be observed that the use of the 
 word here does not necessarily prove that the irpea^^jTepoL 
 (as Luke elsewhere always terms them) were regularly called 
 Mo-kottol: they are so called here not officially but with 
 reference to the special charge laid upon them of 'watch- 
 ing over' and tending the flock committed to them. At 
 the same time there would be special point in the use of 
 iiricTKOTroL here in connection with iroifivitpy if the word were 
 V, Light- beginning to be applied to ' the elders ' as a title, as it cer- 
 foot, tainly is elsewhere, e.g. Phil. i. 1 <tvv iTncrKdirois Kal dia- 
 «^^^^- k6,ols, 
 
 rqv Ikk. tov 0€ov tJv...] It is impossible to determine 
 Ofov the reading here ; the mss. are divided between 6eou and 
 Vui^ '^^P^^^ ^^^^ some preponderance for the latter. 
 Syi-.^ (1) It is urged for deov that ^kk. t. deov occurs 11 times 
 
 icvpiov in Paul's epistles, whereas gkk. r. Kvplov does not occur else- 
 Cop?^' "w^^^^j ^or does ' the church of Jesus '. Judging therefore 
 Anr.. from his regular practice it is argued that Paul must have 
 Kvpiov ^ gai(j 4 church of God'. (For this cf. Alford.) 
 HLP°" The value of this argument depends however on the 
 
 For e^ov opinion that may be formed as to how far Luke gives the 
 cf. w. very words of a speaker. 
 
 and H. Moreover it may be maintained in reply that Oeov is a 
 
 dixf^"" correction to make the passage fit with the well-known 
 
 phrase, and that the reading Kvplov koI deov points to the 
 
 introduction of deov as a gloss. 
 So W, (2) It is said for deov that, if 6. be read, the passage 
 
 would contain a reference to r6 atixa tov deov and that this 
 
 would perplex many readers and cause copyists to alter 
 
 the phrase. 
 
 But though such a phrase as t6 aXfxa tov deov is certainly 
 
 contrary to apostolic usage, yet it is well known later 
 
 and is found e. g. in Ignatius and Tertullian, so that there 
 
XX. 31] NOTES. 217 
 
 is no reason against a copyist introducing it. Moreover 
 there would be a strong tendency to read deov at and after 
 the Arian controversy from a desire to see Jesus called 
 
 (3) It is also said for Oeov that a comparison with 
 Psalm Ixxiv. 2, to which there is a reference, points to the 
 nom. to 7repL€TroL7}(TaTo being God. But the reference to the 
 Psalm [fivrjadTjTL rrjs crvvaywyrjs crov ^s €KT7]a<j3 d7r' o-pxi)^) is 
 slight, and hardly justifies the inference. 
 
 Reading Kvpiov, as is certainly preferable, the sense is So M. 
 very simple, * the Church of the Lord ' or ' Master which He j^^^^ ' 
 purchased with His own blood' and the words tov Kvpiov rjv. . . Lu'mby, 
 have great force as assigning a special reason why the I'^-i^^ch- 
 elders should be careful guardians of the Church. And for Tischen- 
 the Church being called the ' Church of the Lord ' of. Jesus' dorf, 
 own reference to ' My Church', Matt. xvi. 18. fc^""^"' 
 
 Reading deov, it is certain that ^€ou = God the Father. 
 * The supposition that by the precise designation tov Oeov, Dr liort. 
 standing alone as it does here, with the article and with- 
 out any adjunct, St Paul (or St Luke) meant Christ, is 
 unsupjDorted by any analogies of language'. 
 
 This being so we must render ' the church of the Father 
 which He purchased through the blood that was His own ', 
 i. e. the blood of Jesus ; and the conception of the death of 
 Christ as a price paid by the Father is in strict accordance 
 with St Paul's own language (Eom. v. 8, viii. 32) ; and cf. 
 The Prayer for those that are to be admitted into Holy 
 Orders 'Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who hast 
 purchased to Thyself an universal Church by the precious 
 blood of Thy dear Son '. It must be allowed however that 
 such a rendering is forced, and not justified even by the 
 peculiar position of tov Idiov, It is suggested that the "^V- and 
 passage contains some primitive error, and that the position ^^' 
 of TOV idiov may be accounted for by supposing TIOT to 
 have dropped out after TOTIAIOT. 
 
 29. d<j)u|iv] 'departure'; cf. Herod, ix. 76 airiweixxl^e 
 is Alyivav, is tt]v avTT] ijdeXe diriKiadaL. /xeTa di ttju dTn^iv 
 {departure) ttis yvvaLKbs...dTrLKovTo (arrived) MavTivies. 
 
 XvKOt] For the metaphor cf. John x. 12. The ' wolves' 
 are false teachers, for whose presence at Ephesus cf. 1 Tim, 
 i. 20 ; Rev. ii. 2. 
 
 jjLiJ (|>£i86^€voi] Litotes. 
 
 30. 8i€<rTpa}iji.€va] xiii. 8 n. 
 
 31. ypr]yopiire]verbum pastorale. B. rpicrtav xix. 10 n. 
 vovGcTwv] A. V. 'warn': R.V. rightly 'admonishing'. 
 
 The word implies authority on the one side and wrong 
 
218 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xx. 31 
 
 doing on the other; cf. 1 Cor. iv. 14 cus r^Kva fxov ayaTrjTa 
 vovderCov. Only here, and seven tunes in Paul's Epistles. 
 
 32. '7rapaT£9€(xai] xiv. 23 n. 
 
 So all KvpCw only in B, and de(^ is decidedly preferable, 
 
 editors. 
 
 g g Tw Swafi^vw] ' which is able ' A. and K. V. Many refer 
 
 Vulg. this to Ttfj Kvp'u^, considering the words Kal re? \6yi^ r^s X* °" 
 
 Lutiier, explanatory, and that it is God only who can be spoken of 
 
 as 'able to build up...', but in reality the whole phrase is 
 
 one ; ' the Lord and the word of His grace ' are regarded as 
 
 one in their action. 
 
 KXT)povo|itav...] There is a comparison between the 
 kingdom of Canaan, which was given as an inheritance to 
 Israel, and the kingdom of Jesus the Messiah, which is the 
 inheritance of all the saints. 
 
 KXrjpovofjiia is frequent in LXX. of Canaan, and of Israel 
 as God's inheritance. The Israelites are termed ol r^yLaa-fii- 
 voL Deut. xxxiii. 3. 
 
 The expression is Pauline, cf. Eph. i. 18 r?}s KK-qpovoixlas 
 avTov iv Tois dyloii. 
 
 33. lu.aTio-|JLov] Oriental wealth largely consisted in 
 costly raiment. Cf. 2 Kings v. 5 ; Gen. xxiv. 53 ; Ps. xlv. 
 13, 14 ; Matt. vi. 19, where ' treasure' is referred to as cor- 
 rupted by the ' moth'. 
 
 34. avrai] t)eictic ; cf. xxvi. 29, xxviii. 20. Callosae, 
 ut videhant. B. 
 
 35. iravra] R. V. ' in all things ' ; for which cf . 1 Cor. 
 X. 33 KayCo irduTa irdaiv dpiaKoj ; Eph. iv. 15. It is certainly 
 equally natural to place the full stop aftei^ irdvTa, and com- 
 
 So I^I. mence the next sentence with the forcible viridcL^a — ' an ex- 
 de w. ample I set you (by doing so) that...'. 
 
 Lacli. YoY viridei^a = ' shewed by pattern ' or ' example ', cf . vwet- 
 
 ireiv, VTToypdcpeiv. 
 
 dvTLXa|xPav€(rOai...] Cf. Luke i. 54 dvTeKd^ero ^lo-parjX 
 TratSos avTou: ' to take hold of (so as to afford support, both 
 moral and material) to those who are weak (i.e. either in 
 health, wealth, or religious knowledge)'. The phrase is per- 
 fectly general. 
 
 Cic. de avTos cTttcv] ' He himself or * The Master said'. Cf. the 
 
 Nat D. answer of the Pythagoreans when asked for a proof of their 
 ^* * opinions, avros ^(prj, Ipse dixit, 
 
 couf" jJiaKolpuov...] This is the only saying of Jesus recorded 
 
 intto in N.T. not in the Gospels. The best known traditional 
 Gosijels, saying of Jesus is ylveade Tpaire^lraL doKL/xoL, 
 
XXI. 4] notes: 219 
 
 For jiaKCLpiov cf. Matt. v. 3 — 11. For the sense Arist. 
 Etli. IV. 1 fxaXKov ian rod iXevdepiov to dtdouaL oh dec 'rj \a/.L- 
 ^dveiv bdev bel — but the reason he assigns is the pleasure 
 of feeling superiority. Sen. de Ben. Qui dat benejicia, deos 
 imitatur, qui recipit, f Generator es. 
 
 31. KaT€<|)CXovv] A strong word 'were covering with 
 used also Matt„ xxvi. 40. 
 
 38. TrpoeircfJiirov] xv. 3, xxi. 5. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 1. diroairaa-Qivras] avulsos^ non sine desiderio magno, 
 cum viy B., but cf. Luke xxii. 41 direo-TrdoOr} merely='He 
 was parted from them', and so R.V. here *He parted from 
 them'. 
 
 Kc3] Now Stanchio, an island opposite Halicarnassus. 
 
 *P68ov] The famous island off the S. coast of Caria ; at 
 this time a great commercial centre with a university ; the 
 Colossus was not at this time standing, having been over- 
 thrown by an earthquake. 
 
 ndrapa] A seaport of Lycia near the mouth of the 
 Xanthus, possessing an oracle of Apollo {Patareus Apollo 
 Hor. Od. III. 4. 64). 
 
 2. €vp6vT€s] Hitherto the voyage had been apparently 
 in a small hired boat, at the disposition of Paul and his 
 companions, in which they crept along from island to island, 
 after the fashion of the early Gk mariners, not venturing 
 out into the open sea at all. This they now dismiss and 
 become passengers on board a larger merchantman, which, 
 instead of hugging the coast, was going to stand straight 
 across (dtairepCiv) for Tyre. 
 
 3. dva<|>dvavT€s ti^v K.] lit. 'having made C. rise up 
 out of the sea', i.e. having sighted Cyprus. The opposite 
 idiom is yiiv diroKpyirTeLv (Plat. Pro ^. 338 a); cf. Virg. Aen, 
 III. 291 Phaeacum abscondimus arces; iii. 275 formidatus 
 nautis aperitur Apollo. 
 
 €K€i<r€...'rSv d7ro<|>.] 'for there the ship was unlading her M.deW. 
 cargo '. e'/ceicre because of the idea of movement and carrying 
 into the town contained in ' unlading ' ; the words do not 
 describe the destination of the vessel, which they clearly 
 wait for and proceed in to Ptolemais. 
 
 4. dvevpovTcs] suggests 'looking for'; they were pro- 
 bably few in a large city. 
 
220 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxi. 4 
 
 8tA. Tov irvevp-aros] cf. xx. 23. The Spirit gives them and 
 Paul the same warning of danger. Affection therefore urges 
 them to detain him ; duty impels him to go. 
 
 6. IJaprCcrat] =jwsiMm numerum explere, 'fulfil', 'make 
 up an exact number'. The days referred to are 'the seven 
 days ' probably required for the unloading of the ship and 
 taking in fresh cargo. 
 
 6. €ls TO, VSta] 'to their homes', cf. John xix. 27 
 i\ap€v 6 fj.adrjT'qs avTTjv els rd idea. 
 
 7. t3v ttXovv 8tavv<ravT€s] Not with &v6 T6pov (as A.V. 
 * when we had finished our course from Tyre'), for the short 
 journey to Ptolemais would not be specially referred to as 
 
 M. La. 'fully completed' (5ta»/i;o-ai/r€s). It is better rendered 'but 
 de w. -we, having (thereby) completed our voyage, came from Tyre 
 to Ptolemais'. 
 
 nToX6|iat8a] A bay surrounded by mountains ; the best 
 harbour on the coast. Called Accho Judges i. 31; after- 
 wards Ptolemais from one of the kings of Egypt; in the 
 time of the Crusades St Jean d'Acre, or Acre. 
 
 8. €|€X06vT€S TJXOafiw] 'having gone out from Ptolemais 
 came ' i. e. clearly by land. 
 
 deW.M. T.R. after i^eXdovres inserts ol irepl tou IlavXov — an ad- 
 ^- dition due 'to the commencement of a lesson' in Church 
 
 services at this point. 
 
 #iXCinrov] viii. 5 n. For 'the seven' vi. 5. For €va7- 
 YcXwrrov cf. Eph. iv. 11, from which it appears that the word 
 N.deW. li^<i 3. special sense and is not merely = 'preacher'. Proba- 
 M. bly as the word implies ( = one who carries good tidings), 
 
 they were 'travelling missionaries'. The English ' Evange- 
 list '=* writer of a gospel'. 
 
 10. KaTTJXG^v Tis-.-TrpocI). 6v. "Ay-] mentioned as though 
 not already referred to xi. 28. 
 
 11. dtpas rqv ?«vt]v] Symbolical acts are frequently 
 employed by prophets in O.T., e.g. 1 Kings xxii. 11, Zede- 
 kiah 'made him horns of iron'; Is. xx. 2. For the particu- 
 lar symbol cf. the prophecy of Jesus about Peter, John xxi. 
 18. For ^u)V7j cf. xii. 8 n. 
 
 Td8€ Xe-yci...] An authoritative formula, frequent in 
 LXX. e.g. rdde Xiyei KvpLos 6 ^eos...Ex. v. 1. 
 
 irapa8w<rov<riv...] Cf. the words of Jesus about Himself 
 Matt. xvii. 22 fi^Wec 6 vios rod dvdpuiirov irapadidoadaL els 
 Xe?/)a$ 0Lvdp(J}Tru)v\ Matt.xx. 19 irapa5(j6<Tov(7LV auTOPTois ^dveaw. 
 
XXI. 20] NOTES, 221 
 
 13. tL irotetTc KXaCovrcs...] The phrase indicates strong 
 remonstrance, cf. Mark xi. 5 tl iroLe'iTe Xvoures tov ttcoXop ; 
 
 trvvOpviTTOvTCs] stronger than dpuirrovres, lit. 'break in 
 pieces', but almost always =' make weak', and especially 
 ' enervate ', ' unman ' : they were ' unmanning ' or ' weakening 
 Paul's heart, ' i. e. determination. B. V. ' breaking my heart ' 
 hardly gives the sense. 
 
 14. TOV Kvpiov...] Perhaps with reference to rod Kvpiov La. M. 
 'Jr}(Tov just before; and so KvpLov= Jesus. On the other hand 
 
 the expression seems a perfectly general one of acquiescence 
 in the Divine will=' God's will be done', cf. Matt. vi. 10 IL 
 yevTjdrjTO) to deXrjfid (tov; Matt. xxvi. 42. 
 
 15. Iirio-Keuacrdiicvoi] 'having packed up'; A.V. *we 
 took up our carriages'; Geneva Version 'trussed up our 
 fardels '. 
 
 16. dL70VT€S...] A. and E.V. 'bringing with them 
 Mnason with whom we should lodge', which assumes that 
 Mnason was at Caesarea. 
 
 Others, perhaps more accurately, take the Gk as = M. La.i5. 
 dyoPTcs irapd, 'Mvacrajva, irap^ (J ^ev. 'bringing us to the house ^® ^'^* 
 of Mnason, with whom we should lodge '. 
 
 apXaCw (jiaO.] E.V. 'an early disciple', cf. xv. 7 n. or H. 
 
 possibly ' one of the original disciples ' converted at Pente- 
 cost, cf. xi. 15 h dpxfj. 
 
 17. direSe^avTo] T.R. edi^avTo. The compound verb Text 
 
 is peculiar to Luke in N.T. nabce. 
 
 18. <rvv Tifxtv] Note that Luke is personally present. 
 
 TTpAs *IdKwpov] Probably to his house. It would seem, 
 from the absence of all reference to them, that none of the 
 apostles were in Jerusalem at this time. The presence of 
 • all the elders ' is noted (as at the council xv. 6), and the 
 observations (w. 20 — 25) are throughout in the plural. 
 
 19. €^T)Y€iTO Ka9' tv '^KacTTov wv] The treating of the 
 adverbial expression Kad^ 'iv as a direct ace. after the verb is 
 classical, e.g. Dem. 1265 rwv irapovTuv /ca^' '^ua...dyovT€s. 
 
 20. 0€«p€is] The word indicates actual 'seeing', 'be- 
 holding', 
 
 iroo-at jj.vpid8€s] A. and R. V. 'thousands', regarding 
 fjLvpids as used indefinitely for any large round number, as 
 it is used Lukexii. 1, iTTLcrvvaxBeiacov t(3v fivpiddcjif tov 6xXov, 
 
 "Whether Paul reached Jerusalem by Pentecost (cf. xx. 
 16) or not is doubtful, but the city was still full (cf. ver. 27) 
 of Jews from a distance: and there is no reason for not 
 
222 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxi. 20 
 
 including these Jews of the dispersion among the 'many 
 myriads of zealots' whom Paul is said to 'behold', for from 
 ver. 27 we see that 'the Jews of Asia' were chief among 
 those who accused Paul as teaching contempt of the Law to 
 the Jews of the dispersion. 
 
 ^T|Xci)Tal Tov vofiov] For ^X. i. 13 n. The word is here 
 used in a general sense, as it is used by Paul speaking of 
 himself before his conversion Gal. i. 14 ^rjXuTrjs vTrapxf^v 
 rdiu xarpLKCov fxov Trapadoffeujv. 
 
 21. KaT-qxijSiicrav] cf. xviii. 25 n. The word certainly 
 describes Paul's opponents as acting with deliberate purpose, 
 and suggests that they were in a position of authority and 
 * teachers'. 
 
 dirocrrao-Cav] A strong word : classical Greek, airbcraaL^. 
 
 Tovs Kara rd...] The Jews of the dispersion, cf. ii. 9 n. 
 
 jjLT^ ir€piW|jiv€tv...] Circumcision was the most distinctive 
 rite of the Mosaic law, and the sigh of obedience to it. The 
 charge therefore of teaching Jews * not to circumcise their 
 children ' involved the further charge of teaching them ' not 
 to walk by the customs' of the Mosaic law. The term 
 ' uncircumcised ' Avas used by the Jews with the bitterest 
 • contempt, e. g. 1 Sam. xvii. 26 ' this uncircumcised Philis- 
 tine'. 
 
 Tois 28€o-iv irepfTraTctv] Cf. ix. 31 n. and note on (ttolx^Is 
 ver. 24. 
 
 Text^ 22. irdvTWS...] T. E. has ttovtws del ir\yj6os avveKde'iv' 
 
 Copt^"^^* ^'fouo-o^/rat 7ap otl i\rj\v6as. 
 
 Arm". In any case the sense is that Paul is requested to mark 
 
 Aetii. in a public and noticeable manner his regard as a born Jew 
 
 kacJde ^°^ *^^ ^^^• 
 
 HLP. ,The question of heathen converts obeying the Mosaic 
 
 law had been settled, see ch. xv. ; the question here is 
 whether Paul teaches Jewish converts to despise the Law: 
 his action clearly marks the reverse. Cf. his own state- 
 ment of his rule of conduct 1 Cor. ix. 19 iyevSfirjv roh 
 ^lovdaioLS cos 'louSatos Iva ^lovdaiovs K€p57Jaoj...To7s dvofxoLS cos 
 difOfios iva KepbavCo tovs dvS/xovs, 
 
 23. €V)(r\v ?x°VT€s...] This vow seems clearly 'to have 
 been the Nazarite vow, for which cf. Numb. vi. 1 — 21. It 
 was a vow of 'separation (ayvLa/nos) unto the Lord,' marked 
 (1) by abstinence from wine, (2) by not allowing the hair to 
 be cut. Its completion was marked by several costly sacri- 
 fices (Numb. vi. 13 — 15) in the Temple, and the shaving of 
 the head and burning of the hair upon the altar. 
 
XXI. 26] FOTES. 223 
 
 It was considered a work of piety to relieve needy Jews 
 from the expenses connected with this vow, as Paul does 
 here. Josephus mentions that Herod Agrij^pa so paid the -^ntiq. 
 expenses of very many (^a\a avxvovs) Nazarites. i^^' ^^' 
 
 24. d7vMT]Ti...] Paul does not merely pay the ex- 
 penses of the men, but takes the vow and 'becomes a Nazarite 
 with them '. The word ayvlad-qTL seems to shew this : it is 
 rendered in A. and E.V. 'purify thyself, but it is the word 
 used in LXX. of those who actually take the Nazarite vow, 
 and there rendered 'separate', cf. Numb. vi. 1 6s av eii^-qraL 
 evxv^ d(f>ayvi(TaaOaL ayveiau Kvpic;}; ver. 5 ndaas rds ijfjL. rov 
 ayvia/jiov. Lange however considers that dyviadrjTc is not 
 used here in a special sense = ' take the Nazarite vow', but 
 quite generally=' perform some ceremony of purification', 
 and this would much simplify the whole passage. 
 
 I'va IvpTJo-ovrat] A construction unknown to class. Gk 
 but not uncommon in N.T. Cf. the classical use of cttws 
 with fut. ind. 
 
 <rToiX€ts] 'to walk by a line' or 'rule'; cf. Gal. vi. 16 
 Tip KavovL TovT(p aTOLxvcTovau: Here strictly used : the rule 
 is 'the Law'. 
 
 25. ircpl 8^...] Anticipating an objection: 'this only 
 with regard to Jews, with regard to Gentile converts...'. 
 
 After Kpipavres T.E. inserts [xrjZh roiovrov TT^pelv auroi^s, Text 
 ei jJLTJ' KAB. 
 
 Insert 
 
 26. 8iaYY€XX«v...] A.V. 'to signify the accomplish- CDEHL, 
 ment of the days of the purification', which is misleading 
 
 as suggesting that the vow Vfo.^ finished. 
 
 The Gk states that Paul, the day after he took the men 
 into his company (irapaka^u^v), 'joined them in their sepa- 
 ration' (i.e. took upon himself the vow of separation which 
 they had already upon them), and went into the Temple 'to 
 report the fulfilling of the days of separation ', naming, that 
 is, the day 'on reaching which (^ws ov) the sacrifice was 
 offered'. 
 
 It was ordained that he who was under a Nazarite 
 vow should bring the sacrifice (irpoaolaei Numb. vi. 13) on 
 the day when he had fully completed the days of his vow 
 (^ dv rifxepq, vXrjpuxrr} ijfJLepas euxv^ Numb. vi. 13). Paul 
 would report to the priests what would be the day when 
 the vow would come to an end, which, adds the historian, - 
 ' was the day on which the sacrifice was offered ', of which 
 naturally the priests might require notice. 
 
 The past irpoarjv^x^r) is best explained by regarding the 
 words ews o^...7] irpocr^opd as an explanatory addition of the deW.,M. 
 historian. 
 
224 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxi. 27 
 
 27. at cirra i^p..] ^ the seven days' can only naturally 
 refer to the seven days for which Paul had taken the vow, 
 and we must assume that when he joined the four men 
 seven days of their vow were still unfulfilled. Luke's refer- 
 ence to ' the seven days ', though he has not previously 
 mentioned the number, is parallel to his use of the word 
 dficpoT^poov xix. 16, where we have no hint previously that 
 only two sons of Sceva were present. The Mishna names 
 30 days as the least period for which a vow can be taken, 
 
 As W but our knowledge on this jDoint is very uncertain. Nor 
 tiiiuks. jjg^jj ^g determine whether this vow has any connection 
 with the one referred to xviii. 18 : Luke certainly marks no 
 connection except the dubious reference to his coming up 
 to Jerusalem 'for sacrifices', xxiv. 17. The whole passage 
 remains very perplexed. 
 
 28. poT]0€iT€] 'Help', *To the rescue', as though an 
 outrage were being committed. 
 
 Kara tov Xaov] This part of the charge differs from that 
 against Stephen (vi. 13) : Paul's teaching is represented as 
 * an attack on the chosen people', doing away, that is, with 
 their special privileges. 
 
 ^Ti T€ Kal] i.e. not contented with teaching, he has 
 moreover actually brought Greeks..., 
 
 "EXXi]vas] Malevolent generalization : he was supposed 
 to have brought one, cf. ver. 29. 
 
 €ls TO Upov] Clearly, that is, beyond the court of the 
 
 Gentiles into the court of the Israelites. On the wall which 
 
 divided them inscriptions in Greek and Latin warned all 
 
 Gentiles that the penalty of entering was death. 
 
 A the- Such an inscription was found by Clermont- Ganneau 
 
 naeumy built into the walls of a mosque in the Via Dolorosa: 
 
 1871 -cf f^V^^^^ dWoyev^ elciropeveadaL ivrbs rod irepl rb iepbv rpvcfxiK- 
 
 M. F. * Tov Kal Trepi^oXov os 5' dv \r,^d7] eavTif aiTLos ^arcLL bid to 
 
 i^uKoXovdeTv ddvoLTov. 
 
 K6Ko£v«K€v] cf. X. 14. For Trophimus cf. xx. 4. 
 
 29. cvojiitov] Putahant. Zelotae putantes saepe errant. B. 
 
 30. cKX€C<r9T]<rav. . .] i. e. by the Levites, to avoid the pol- 
 lution of the Temple by Paul's murder. 
 
 31. dv^Pi]] * went up', literally, the Roman guard being 
 stationed (and on festivals kept under arms, cf. i^avTTJs) in 
 the turris Antonia^ a fort built by Herod on a rock at the 
 N.W. corner of the Temple, commanding the Temple and 
 connected with it by stairs {dva^ad/xovs ver. 35). 
 
XXI. 38] NOTES, 225 
 
 T<J X''^"'*^PX'P---] ' *^ *^® tribune of the cohort (stationed 
 there)', i.e. Claudius Lysias, cf. xxiii. 26. Each legion had 
 six tribunes, and as the legion with its full complement 
 {just a legio) numbered 6000 men, each tribune had 1000 
 men : hence the Greek word formed on the analogy of 
 iKarovTapxv^' ■'^or (Tireipa cf. x. 1 n. 
 
 33. 8€0TJvat] cf. xii. 6. The tribune considered Paul 
 to be a leader of assassins. 
 
 Tts €1't] Kal Tt €crTLV...] Probably the change of construc- 
 tion is merely for the sake of variety : ri etr} ireiroLrjKcos after 
 TLs e'd-rj would be very ugly. Most editors draw a distinction : 
 * he was uncertain who he was, but assumes as certain that Text 
 he is a malefactor'. T.E. has ris av eiTj. 
 
 34. €'Tr€<f)«vovv] A word peculiar tQ.iiuke in N.T. For 
 its use here cf. Luke xxiii, 21 eire^dovovv X^yovres, Srai/pou, 
 o-ravpov clvtov and Acts xii. 22. 
 
 Tiiv TrapcjiPoXTiv] xxii. 24, xxiii. 10, 16, 32 : ' barracks ', 
 the soldiers' quarters inside the fort. 
 
 36. alp€ avTov] Cf. Luke xxiii. 18 alpe tovtov. The 
 full phrase Acts xxii. 22. 
 
 37. €l ^|€<rTiv...] A simple question, * May I...?' cf. i. 6n. 
 Bengel remarks modeste alloquitur, straining the Greek. 
 
 'EXX-qvtcTTl 7ivcS<rK€ts;] So Xen. An. vii. 6. 8 'EWrjvLo-Tl 
 ^vvUvai ; Cyrop. vii. 5. 31 Si'pio-rt iiriaraa-daL, Cic. jpro Flacco 
 4 qui Graece nesciunt. 
 
 38. ovK apa crv cl...] * Thou art not then (as I sup- 
 posed) the Egyptian....' The sentence asks a question in 
 fact though not in form, ovk is emphatic: the centurion 
 hearing Paul speak Greek says, ' I was wrong it seems in 
 taking you for the Egyptian '. A. and R.V. 'Art thou not 
 then the Egyptian ?' which would certainly require ap' ovk 
 el (Ti)... ; 
 
 6 AtYvirTios...] One of the many impostors who, like 
 Theudas (v. 36 n.), arose during this unsettled period. 
 Josephus tells us that he collected 30,000 people on the b. j. u. 
 Mount of Olives to see the walls of Jerusalem fall down 13. 5. 
 before him, and that he was attacked by Felix with great ^ gf* "^^^ 
 loss, but escaped himself. 
 
 The discrepancy between 30,000 and 4000 need not M,deW. 
 trouble us, as Josephus contradicts himself, in one passage 
 describing 'the majority' of the 30,000 as killed or wounded, 
 in the other stating that 400 were killed and 200 wounded. 
 
 Toiis T€T.] '■the four thousand'; referred to as well 
 known. 
 
 P. 15 
 
226 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxl 38 
 
 B. J. II. o-iKapCwv] sicariorum; R.V. 'assassins'. Josephus refers 
 
 ^^' ^' to the number of the banditti, to be found even in Jerusalem, 
 
 wearing concealed daggers (sicae) and committing murders 
 
 with impunity. 
 
 39. l-yci avOpwTTos p^v...84op.ai 8^.,.] Note the position 
 of fjiiv : ' I {eyo3)y as regards your question to nie, am a man 
 (dudpia-rros ixiv)..., but, as regards my question to you, I 
 ask {8^ojj,aL 5e...)'. 
 
 ovK d<r»j|xo\)] Litotes. Cf. Eur. Ion 8 ^(ttlv yap ovk 
 dcrrj/jios '^Wtjvcjv ttoXls (of Athens). 
 
 iroXctos TroX£TT]s] Effective assonance, adding to the 
 emphasis on ttoXLttis, 
 
 40. ttoXXtjs 8^ o-iYTJs] A.V. excellently ' a great silence'. 
 For the scene cf. Virgil's famous lines Aen. i. 148 — 152 ac 
 veluti magno in populo..., and for KaT€<r€to-€..., Pers. iv. 7 
 calidae fecisse silentia turbae | viaj estate manus. 
 
 Eders- tti 'ESpaCSi 8.1 Aramaic or Aramaean, 
 
 heimi. 1.1 rr 
 
 10.130. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 1. Two points should be noticed in Paul's speech, (1) 
 his argument that the strength of his former zeal for 
 Judaism gives a measure of the strength of the conviction 
 which had induced him to adopt the course he had taken — 
 a conviction based on direct and repeated revelation ; (2) the 
 way in which, while developing this argument, he answers 
 the charge of enmity to ' the people', ' the Law', and 'the 
 Temple ', by referring to his Jewish birth and strict Jewish 
 training in the law of their fathers, ver. 3, by his description 
 of Ananias as an observer of the Law, ver. 12, by his refer- 
 ence to the ' God of our fathers', ver. 14, to his prayer ' in 
 the Temple ', to his earnest desire to remain and preach in 
 Jerusalem, w. 19, 20. 
 
 d8€X<(>ol Kttl irar.] So vii. 2. Amoris et lionoris nomina. 
 
 3. Trapd t. tt. Tafx.] Soiiie would join these words with 
 TTCTraiS. but the commencement of each clause seems marked 
 by a participle, yeyewr^ixivos, avaredpajxix^vos, TreTraLdevfievos. 
 Moreover 'brought up in this city at the feet of G.' is one 
 complete fact, ' educated in the strictness of our ancestral 
 law' another. 
 
 The Eabbis sat on raised seats, their pupils on low 
 F. benches or on the ground : it was at the age of 13 that a 
 
 Jewish boy destined to become a Eabbi entered the school 
 of some great teacher. 
 
XXII. 13]. NOTES, 227 
 
 Paul gives exactly the same account of his early life. 
 Gal. i. 13, 14. 
 
 aKp^Pciav] The word expresses ' mathematical accuracy ' : 
 on this rigid accuracy in observance of the Law the Pharisees 
 prided themselves, cf. xxvi. 5 aKpL^earaT-qv atpeatv ; Jos. Ant. 
 XVII. 2. 4 ^tt' aKpL^J)(7€c fiiya (ppovovu rod irarpcpov vbixov ; B. 
 J. II. 8. 18 ^aptaaiOL ol doKovpres fxerd OLKpL^eias i^rjyeTadai tcl 
 vofii/jia. 
 
 ^T]\c«)Tiis ■uTrdpxwv Tov Qeov] Note carefully the difference 
 between this and ^T/Xwrat rov pofiov virapxovaiv (xxi. 20). 
 
 5. 6 dpX'] Saul had asked for a commission from ' the 
 high priest ' (ix. 1), who at that time was Theophilus. That 
 he was still alive is inferred from this passage, although 
 Ananias was the actual high priest (xxiii. 2). 
 
 TO irp€(rpvT€pLov] i. e. the Sanhedrin probably, cf. iv. 5 n. 
 
 Tovs €K€tcr€ ovras] Constructio praegnans : those w^ho 
 had fled to Damascus on the prosecution after the death of 
 Stephen, and were in Damascus. This traditional explana- 
 tion is however very unsatisfactory. It seems better to say 
 that the use is deictic, and almost pictorial: the word re- 
 presents the speaker as directing his thoughts and the atten- 
 tion of his hearers to Damascus. Cf. the otherwise inex- 
 plicable TTjpeTadat, rov JlavXov eh KaLo-apiai/ xxv. 4 and xix. 
 22 n. 
 
 7. Hkovo-ol ^oivris: ^(t>vr\v ovk T^Koucav ver. 9; aKovo-at 
 cjwovrjv ver. 14] Cf. ix. 4 n. 
 
 8. 'I-qcrovs 6 Na^wpaios] But ix. 5, xxvi. 15 'Jesus' 
 only. It is clear that Paul adds the explanatory words 6 
 'Na^ojpaios here because, mentioning Jesus for the first time 
 (in ch. xxvi. Jesus had been already referred to as * Jesus 
 of Nazareth ') he finds it necessary to do so for the sake of 
 clearness. Such an addition would be perfectly natural. 
 The instance however shews how hard it may often be to 
 separate ijjsissima verba from explanatory additions, and it 
 is important to bear this in mind when we come to con- 
 sider the account of the conversion ch. xxvi. 
 
 9. IBedcravTo] T. E. adds /cat ^fji(po^oc eyivovro. Omit 
 
 NABII. 
 
 13. dvdpX€x|/ov...dv€pX€x|/a els avrov] E.V. 'receive thy 
 sight... I looked upon him'. The same verb is used ix. 17, 
 18, where it distinctly is = ' receive sight again', and it 
 should be so rendered here, dv^jSXexJ/a els avrov being put 
 shortly for ' I received touj sight (and looked) upon him ', as 
 E. V. gives in margin. 
 
 15—2 
 
M. 
 
 228 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxii. 13 
 
 Of course dva^Xiiro) can mean *look up', as John ix. 
 11, but here the meaning of dpa^XexJ/op absolutely determines 
 the meaning of dvi^Xexpa, 
 
 14. Tov SCKatov] Jesus, cf. iii. 14. 
 
 16. pdiTTto-ai] Middle: * cause thyself to be baptized '. 
 For Koi cLTToXovcraL ras a/jLaprias cf. the Baptismal Service ' O 
 God... who didst sanctify water to the mystical loashing 
 mcaij of sin\ and cf. 1 Cor. vi. 11. 
 
 17. l7^V€To hi jioi...'irpoor€vxojwvov ^ov...'Yev€(r6ai jmJ 
 
 For similar carelessness of style in Hellenistic Gk cf. xv. 
 22 n. 
 
 virooTpe^l/avTi] Cf. ix. 19 n. Iv iKo-rdo-ci, cf. x. 10 n. 
 
 18. <nr€t)<rov] He only stayed 15 days, cf. Gal. i. 18. 
 
 19. avTol lirCo-TavTai...] *they themselves know...': 
 Paul's reply expresses this argument : the Jews must believe 
 that my conversion was due to a miraculous and divine 
 revelation, because thexj themselves knoio how previously I 
 hated the Christians. 
 
 V. H. 20. jMipTvpos] A. V. 'martyr'; E. V. 'witness'; V. 
 
 testis, and cf. Kev. ii, 13 ; xvii. 6 e/c rod aifiaros tCov fxap- 
 Tjjptav ^l7)(Tov, where it certainly is =' martyrs '. The word 
 is here seen in a transition state, no longer merely meaning 
 'witness', but not yet specifically describing one who had 
 borne witness by his death — *a martyr'. 
 
 KABCD ^^' ds'iQvt]] Emphatic. The 'mission to the Gentiles* 
 EHLP. is the 'word' or 'utterance' up to which the Jews listen. 
 
 22. Ka6TJK€v] T. E. KadTJKOp with no authority. The 
 imperfect is vigorous, expressing impatience, 'it was not 
 fitting' i. e. he ought long ago to have been put to death. 
 Cf. Ar. EccL 177 tL tto^' dvdpes ovx ijKovcnv ' Copa 5' rjv TrdXat. 
 
 23. piTTTovvTcov] 'threw off' E.V. ; 'cast off' A.V., for 
 which cf. Plat. B,ep, 473 e plypavras to. IfxarLa, yvfivovs, of 
 men about to make an attack. Here however there is no 
 sign of an attack, and the participle is in the present and 
 the verb frequentative (plttt^u) jacto, p'nrTO} jacio?), so that 
 
 A.La.M. it is better to explain 'tossing about their garments' as a 
 deW.H. gymbol of excitement and abhorrence. So Chrys. eKTivaa- 
 xTovTujv. Cf. Ov. Am. III. 2. 14tjactatis signa dedere togis. 
 KovtopTov...] 2 Sam. xvi. 13; Job ii. 12. 
 
 24. dv€TCLt€o-6ai] This commencing an 'inquiry' (cf. 
 BigestJj. 'Inquisition') by torture was contrary to Eoman law. Non 
 TitTls. ^^^^ * tormentis inci^piendum, Divus Augustus statuit. 
 
XXIII. 1] NOTES, 229 
 
 25. ws 8^ irpocTCtvav...] 'when they had bound him 
 (leaning) forward with thongs', i.e. so that his back was 
 exposed to the lash. K.V. in marg. *for the thongs', but 
 this needlessly makes i^iaaiv exactly = /Ad(rTi^t»'. 
 
 Tov lo-Twra €KaT.] The inferior officer appointed to 
 carry out the tribune's orders. So at the crucifixion Matt, 
 xxvii. 54. 
 
 €l avOpwirov'PwiJLaiov...;] xvi. 37 notes. 
 
 26. tL ^cXXcis iroteiv; 6 7dp...] The words tI fi^Weis 
 iroieiv; contain a warning = ' Be careful'; hence yap. T.R. 
 Spa ri fi, TT. gives the right sense but is less vigorous. 
 
 27. <ri> *Pco(j.atos €t;] aij expresses astonishment and 
 presupposes contempt. 
 
 28. K€<|)aXaCov] Classical = ' principal ' as opposed to ' in- 
 terest', caput; or *a large main sum' (e.g. Dem. 834 to 
 K€<p. TT]s ifM'^s oucri'as 'the bulk'), 'a capital sum', as here. 
 
 The sale of the Eoman citizenship was resorted to by 
 the emperors as a means of filling their exchequer, much 
 as James I. made baronets. 
 
 irokireCoiv =jus civitatis. 
 
 30. TO d(r<j)aX€s t6 rt...] The words to Ti...are epexe- 
 getic of TO dacpaXes — 'the exact facts, viz. what accusation 
 is brought', ri is nom. cf. Thuc. i. 95 dSi/cta KaTTjyopeLTo; M. 
 Soph. O. C. 529. 
 
 €K€\€V(r€v <rvv€\0€iv] T. E. has eXde^v, which would mean Text 
 *to come to him', whereas cweKOelv^^ 'assemble', probably **ABE, 
 in their ordinary place of meeting. That they did not hlp" 
 'meet' in the Turris Antonia is clear from Karay aydiv, and Copt.* 
 that it was not inside the Temple is shewn by the presence -^eth. 
 of Lysias. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 1. dT€vC(ras...Tw o-vvcSpCw] Same construction iii. 12. 
 The words indicate that he confronted them boldly, cf. 
 xiii. 9. 
 
 Note too d8e\<poi without the usual (cf. iv. 8, vii. 2, xxii. 1) 
 and respectful Kal irar^pes. 
 
 (ruv6i8TJcr€i] 33 times in Paul's Epistles, three times in cook. 
 Peter's, not elsewhere in N. T. 
 
 •ir€iroXiT€V|jLai tw 9.] The ideal Jewish state was a state 
 under the direct government of God — a theocracy. Paul 
 says 'You accuse me of speaking against the Jews, the Law, 
 &c. ; I answer that in the sight of God, the ruler and law- 
 giver of the Jewish nation, I have acted as; a good citizen '. 
 
J. II. 1' 
 
 230 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxiii. 1 
 
 For the metaphor cf. Phil. i. 27 a^lws rod euayyeXiov rov 
 Xpttrrou TToXiTeveade: iii. 20 tjjulCjv t6 iroXiTev/uia iv ovpavois 
 virdpx€L. 
 
 H. M. 2. *AvavCas] Son of Nebedaeus, nominated to the office 
 
 by Herod, king of Chalcis, a.d. 48: sent to Eome a.d. 52 by 
 Quadratus, prefect of Syria (predecessor of Felix), to answer 
 
 Jos. n.^ a charge of rapine and cruelty made against him by the 
 Samaritans, but honourably acquitted. He was murdered 
 about ten years after this. 
 
 Tvirreiv avTov] Cf. the treatment of Jesus, John xviii. 22. 
 
 3. TviTTCiv <r€...] Note the indignant emphasis of the 
 position of TvirTeLv. Cp. carefully the reply of Jesus. 
 
 T01X.€ K€KOVta|i.€V€] Cf . Matt, xxiii. 27 TOL^OLS KeKOViajUL^VOLS, 
 
 where the following words explain the phrase. It seems to 
 
 have been a proverbial expression. 
 Eders- The stone which marked a grave was 'kept whitened, to 
 
 320°^ "• warn the passer by against defilement'. 
 
 Kal <rv...] /cat at the commencement of a question ex- 
 presses indignation or astonishment. 'Dost thou indeed 
 sit...?', or 'What! dost thou sit...?' Cf. kuI ttwj; &c. 
 
 5. orK fjSgiv...] 'I did not know...', the only possible 
 rendering of the Greek. 
 
 So Chrysostom: c^odpa ireidofxai /a?) eldivai avrov otl 
 apxi-^p^^s iaTL ' dia fiaKpov jxh eTraveKdovra xpovov., fjt.rj crvyyipo- 
 fievov 5^ (jvvex^^ 'louSa/ots, opcovra de Kal CKeivov kv fxeacp /Mera 
 TToWwv Kal eripitiu. 
 
 This explanation is the only natural one. Others argue 
 (assuming too much) that Paul must have recognized the 
 High Priest from his position, attire, &c. But Lange points 
 out (1) that the High Priest, not being engaged in the ser- 
 vice of the Temple, would not necessarily be distinguishable 
 by his dress; (2) that the assembly was an irregular one, 
 summoned by Lysias, and he may not have been presiding. 
 
 Calvin took the words ironically — 'a man who so acts 
 could never I thought be the High Priest ' : others render 
 B.N.W. lion reputabam, and make the words apologetic — 'I forgot it 
 was the High Priest'. Both explanations do violence to 
 the Greek. Others have conjectured that Paul was near- 
 sighted, giving an unnatural and forced meaning to arevicras 
 in ver. 1. 
 
 'ycYpaTTTat ^ap] 'I did not know, otherwise I should not 
 have spoken as I did, for...\ cf. Ex. xxii. 18 dpxovra rovXaov 
 cov ov KaKWs ipeTs, 
 
XXIII. 6] NOTES. 231 
 
 6. 7voi5s 8^...] Luke here in a marked manner points 
 out that it was Paul's purpose to introduce dissension into 
 the assembly. 
 
 Some regard Luke's account as unsatisfactory and un- M.Reuss 
 authentic. inM. 
 
 Many approach very near to the dangerous assertion 
 that the end justifies the means, pointing out that Paul And so 
 saw no other way of securing the liberty necessary for ^• 
 preaching the Gospel : e. g. Alford, ' he uses in the cause of Lumby, 
 Truth the maxim so often perverted in the cause of falsehood, Cook ; 
 divide et impera\ \^] l^^^ 
 
 Parrar distinctly condemns Paul's conduct, and takes this. 
 xxiv. 21 as a virtual confession of error. In the absence 
 of adequate data for forming a fair judgment, we may note 
 (1) that this act of Paul's stands by itself, and is without any 
 parallel in his life or writings ; (2) that to found on it such 
 a comment as helium haereticorum pax ecclesiae is to violate Corn, a 
 the whole teaching of- the N. T. l^^P^^^e. 
 
 It will be observed that xxiv. 21 where Paul refers to 
 this event he makes no reference (1) to the motive described 
 in the words yvovs 8L,., (2) to the words €70; ^apLo-aUs elfiL. 
 It is therefore possible that Luke has here assigned a motive 
 for Paul's words, or even amplified his description of the oc- 
 currence, because he desires to explain to his Gentile readers 
 (cf. the explanation ver. 8) how it was that a statement 
 about 'the resurrection' should have caused so great a diver- 
 sion in Paul's favour. Paul, in xxiv. 21, refers definitely to 
 his 'one utterance', viz. 'about the resurrection of the dead 
 I am on my trial', and it is certainly natural to assume 
 that the words there given accurately represent the fact, for 
 it was distinctly his belief in the resurrection and conse- 
 quently in the Messiahship of Jesus which distinguished 
 Paul from other Jews, and it is to the resurrection that he 
 constantly appeals as the very centre of his faith ; cf. his 
 speech at Athens and 1 Cor. xv. throughout. 
 
 kyia #ap....] This sentence (subject to the above re- 
 marks) must be taken as a whole. The words 'I am a 
 Pharisee' are immediately limited and defined by what 
 follows — 'I am a Pharisee for I believe in a resurrection'. 
 
 Paul and Pharisaism seem to us such opposite ideas 
 that we often forget that to Paul Christianity was the 
 natural development of Judaism. Luke throughout de- 
 scribes him as a pious Jew : see too his own emphatic as- 
 sertion of agreement with Judaism xxiv. 14, xxvi. 5 {^^rjo-a 
 ^apLcraios. Kal vvu...). He differed from the Jews as re- 
 gards facts perhaps rather than principles. They looked 
 for a Messiah ; he said Jesus is the Messiah. The Pharisees 
 
232 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxm. 6 
 
 asserted a resurrection of the dead; Paul said Jesus has 
 risen from the dead. 
 
 vi6s <l»apicraCa)v] * Perhaps refers rather to his teachers 
 Lightfoot than his ancestors, being a Hebraism like ' the sons of the 
 5^ " ' "^' prophets' ; cf. Amos vii. 14.' 
 
 cXirCSos Kal dvao-r.] Probably a hendiadys; 'hope of a 
 resurrection '. 
 
 7. o-Tdo-ts] XV. 2 n. The Sadducees, iv. 1 n. 
 
 8. lAiJTC dyy. jJ-iiTc...] T.R. has ixr]bk dyy. fxrjTe, a cor- 
 Text rection made in order to join dyyeXov and irvevfia together 
 NABCE. ^^^ gQ make djuLcporepa formally accurate, as it is perfectly 
 
 accurate in fact, the denial of the existence of * either angel 
 or spirit' being a single tenet. 
 
 For irvcvjia is 'any spiritual incorporeal being', but here as 
 
 An^elo- distinguished from a77eXos perhaps refers, to ' the spirit of 
 
 logv man after death' {homines defuncti B.). 
 
 heiin '*^" ^* o^S^V...] Luke xxiii. 4 o^ud^v evpia-Kco aircou ev rQ 
 
 App. 13. duBpcbirci) tovtij3. A sentence of acquittal. 
 
 Text €l 8^...] After a77eXos T.R. adds ^irj $€0iJ.ax<2iJ.€v from 
 
 KABCE. Y^ 39^ ^g punctuated the sentence is generally regarded as 
 an instance of aposiopesis, ' But if an angel spoke to him 
 (what then?)', putting a hypothetical case which deserves 
 consideration. 
 
 Surely however e^ is interrogative (i. 6 n.) and a question 
 should be marked, 'But did an angel speak to him?', re- 
 ferring to Paul's own statement xxii. 6 fif. 
 
 11. 6 Kvptos] Jesus. 
 
 ovTO) <r€ 8€t Kal cIs'Pwjjltjv \i.'\ Cf. xix. 21. It is impor- 
 tant to notice these two emphatic phrases. It is clear that 
 Luke looks on Paul's preaching at Rome as the crowning 
 point of his narrative. Paulus Romae, apex EvangeUi B. 
 
 12. irclv] = TTLeiv. 
 
 2a)s o5 dTTOKTcCvoxriy] diroKT. is 1st aorist subj. 'until 
 they shall have killed'; cf. ver. 21 ^ws ov dviXcjcriv. 
 
 13. ttXcCovs T€cr<r€pdK0VTa] Cf. iv. 22 irKeLovoiv recrcrep, ; 
 xxiv. 11 xXetous SwSe/ca; so in class. Gk, e.g. Plat. Apol, 
 17 D ^T7) TrXeicx) i^dofirjKovTa, and in Latin amjplius decern 
 annos. 
 
 14. dvaGeVari dv€0€|iaT(<rap.€v] Emphatic repetition of 
 the word. Cf. vii. 34 n. 
 
 dvdOrjfjLa is used in classical Gk of ' a thing set up in a 
 temple', 'dedicated' — an offering; cf. Luke xxi. 5 Q.vadr]fxa(nv 
 KeKoa-fjL-nTaL, the only place where it occurs in N.T. 
 
 But a thing may be 'dedicated' in a good or bad sense 
 (cf. auri sacra fames Virg. Aen. iii. 57; devota arhos Hor. 
 
XXIII. 23] NOTES. 233 
 
 Od. III. 4. 27), and so the by-form dvaOefjia came to be used 
 in Hellenistic Gk in a bad sense = 'a thing accursed', of. 
 Josh. vii. 1 €Voa-(pi(TavTO dirb tov dvaOe/xaroSj Gal. i. 8 dvddefia 
 ^(tt(j3 and dvadefiarl^eLv^'moke accursed', 'curse', cf. Mark 
 xiv. 71 dvad. kul oixvTuvaL, 
 
 Here the sense is that they solemnly declared themselves 
 dvoBeixa, i.e. 'an accursed thing', if they did not kill Paul 
 before eating or drinking. 
 
 15. vjicts] Emphatic : it anticipates Tjixeh di. 
 €(ji(|)av^<raT€...] 'make a statement' or 'declaration to 
 
 the tribune to induce him (6'7rws) to bring Paul down to you, 
 on the plea that you propose (ws fiiWovras) . . .\ The words 
 cjs fJL^WovTa^... give the substance of the declaration to be 
 made to the tribune. 
 
 A. and E.V. 'signify to the chief captain that he bring 
 him', a rendering which suggests that authority in the 
 matter belonged to the chief priests, whereas ejuL^avi^eiu in 
 no way indicates the possession of authority by the person 
 making the declaration, but rather that the person to whom 
 the declaration is made is himself in authority (cf. xxiv. 1, 
 XXV. 2, 15). 
 
 TOV civcXeiv] Gen. of purpose, or the thing aimed at. 
 
 16. 6 vios...] Quite unknown except here. 
 
 •7rapa76v6fji€vos Kal elcrcXGcov] Graphic fulness of descrip- 
 tion. It is possible however to take irapay. with what 
 precedes, 'having heard... having come upon them'; but 
 this is not so simple. 
 
 18. 6 8€o-|xios II.] Probably now in custodia militaris 
 (cf. xxviii. 16), a prisoner, but with free access to him, as 
 had been the case since xxii. 30; a relief from the 'two 
 chains' (xxi. 33). 
 
 20. ws jjiiXXwv] This must refer to the tribune, and is Text 
 inconsistent with ver. 15. So E.V. 'bring down Paul... as ^??j^' 
 though thou wouldest inquire ' : but this cannot be right, ^l^ rjf ^ 
 for it describes the tribune as giving a reason for bringing nxeAAoVra 
 Paul down, whereas it is clear that the Jews should give a hlp, 
 reason for asking him to do so, as in ver. 15. Moreover g^^^°»' 
 Luke could not repeat ver. 15 with so absurd an alteration. 
 
 The reading fi^Xkov (in agreement with avv45pLov) seems 
 to account for the other readings best. 
 
 23. Tivds Stio] Cf. Luke vii. 19 irpoa-KaXecraiJLevos duo 
 Tivds ruiv fiadrjTiot/, 'certain two'; Thuc. viii. 100 rives dvo 
 j/^es. The expression indicates that they were not specially 
 chosen. Two centurions naturally 'got ready two hundred 
 men'. 
 
234 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxiii. 23 
 
 <rTpaTiwTas...i'ir7r€is...8€|LoXdpovs] The words describe 
 the three varieties of troops which formed a Eoman army, 
 and which would be found in every fraction of an army, e.g. 
 in the cohort of Lysias. The arparLwraL were the heavy- 
 armed legionaries ; the i7r7re?s a portion of the alae equitum 
 attached to every legion, and the de^LoXdjSoL formed one of 
 the many varieties of troops which composed the auxilia 
 or supplementary troops, not Bomans, but foreigners anned 
 with their native weapons, e.g. Balearic slingers, Cretan 
 archers. 
 
 What 5e^. exactly means is unknown. A. and E.V. 
 
 * spearmen', and V. lancearii. Alias de^io^oXovs, perhaps = 
 
 * slingers': Syr. has dextra jaculantes. 
 
 The size of the escort points to the unsettled nature of 
 the times^ and so perhaps does the night start. 
 
 24. KrqvTi t€ irapaorTTJo-ai] Change to indirect speech, 
 'and (he ordered them) to provide...'. 
 
 KTTjvT]] jumenta^ beasts of burden or for riding : asses or 
 horses, not war-horses. 
 
 ^i^XtKa] Felicem. Antonius Felix, procurator of Judaea, 
 who succeeded Cumanus about a.d. 52, was brother of Pal- 
 las the notorious freedman and favourite of Claudius. Ta- 
 Jlist.y.9. citus says of his government, 2?er omnem saevitiam et lihidi- 
 Ann.Tin. iiemjus regiuiii servili ingenio exercuit, and Judaeae imposituSj 
 ^'^- et cuncta malefacta sihi impune ratus tanta potentia subnixo. 
 
 Jos. He was recalled by Nero about 60 or 62 a. d. on the com- 
 xx% 9 P^^^^^ °^ *^® Jews, but protected by the influence of Pallas. 
 
 25. ItticttoXiiv] Such a letter, containing a summary 
 of the facts, when a charge was referred to a superior magis- 
 trate, was technically termed eloghim. 
 
 TVTTov] Like exemplum in Latin (cf. Cic. ad Ait. ix. 6. 3 
 literae sunt allatae hoc exemplo: Pompeius mare transiit...) 
 of the ^purport', 'contents' of a letter. So 3 Mace. iii. 30 
 6 fxiv T'^s eirLCTToXTJs tjjttos ovTios iyeypaiTTo. 
 
 26. Kparto-Tft)] Cf. i. 1 n. T^-yejAovt ; cf. Matt, xxvii. 2, 
 IIiXar(^ T(f 7]y€/j,6vL. — The word is general = ' governor', not 
 defining the particular rank of the governor. yaCpeiv : xv. 
 
 • 23 n. 
 
 27. llciXafJLTiv, jiaGtov] 'I rescued him, having learned', 
 i.e. when I had learned : Lysias clearly leaves the inference 
 open that he rescued Paul because he was a Boman, though 
 he did not discover this until after he had rescued him and 
 was about to scourge him — a point about which he is also 
 silent (de verberibus tacet. B.). 
 
 fiaOcov cannot possibly = /cat '^jxadov as Grotius and others 
 take it. 
 
XXIV. 1] NOTES. 235 
 
 29. |T|Tt]|xaTa...] The distinction which Gallic drew, 
 xviii. 14, 15 n. 
 
 30. jj.T]vv6€C(r»]s...€'7riPovXTJs...^o-€o-0ai] A natural com- 
 bination of two constructions, (1) ixrjvvdeiffrjs .. .ein^ovKris . . . 
 iffOfxevTjs, (2) ixrjvvdivTos . . .€Tn^ov\r}v . . Aaeadai. 
 
 k'Ki o-ou] 'in the presence of, 'before', especially of hear- 
 ing 'before a judge', cf. xxiv. 20 eirl rod avvedpiov; xxiv. 21 
 60' v/jLicn/; XXV. 26, xxvi. 2; so in Latin apud, e.g. ap2id 
 judices, apud senatum. T.B. adds ^ppwao^ Vale. 
 
 31. ot |j.€v ovv o-Tp.] The antithesis to [xiv is probably 
 xxiv. 1 fjiercL 5e...; 'so then the soldiers, &c. &c...., but 
 after five days....' See n. on xxiv. 11. 
 
 SlcL vvktos] They could not reach Antipatris that night, 
 but their march continued ' through the night'. 
 
 Antipatris, formerly Capharsaba, had been rebuilt by 
 Herod the Great and named after his father : it was 42 m. 
 from Jerusalem and 26 from Caesarea. 
 
 33. ol'rtves] Not the same people as the nom. to virecrrpe- 
 \pav, but 'the cavalry' to be supplied from roi/s lirireLs. The 
 sense must override strict grammar, as often in late Gk. 
 
 dvaSovTcs] Classical Gk diroddvTes, quum reddidissent, 
 
 34. lirapxeLas] Provinciae. The object of the question 
 of Felix is not clear. It is said that Cilicia was included in 
 the province of Syria and that Felix was desirous of learn- 
 ing whether the case was within his jurisdiction, but it is 
 not easy to see how, even though Cilicia was under the 
 governor of Syria, Felix, who was only procurator of Judaea, 
 would have jurisdiction over it. Luke seems merely to in- 
 dicate that Felix contented himself for the time with some 
 personal inquiries about Paul. 
 
 35. 8i.aKoii<rop.ai] Of a full hearing, as contrasted with Dif/est 
 the present brief interrogatory. The rule was: qui cum f^™' 
 elogio mittuntur, ex integrQ audiendi sunt. 
 
 €V Tw orpaiT. Tov *H.] The palace built by Herod the 
 Great and used as a residence by the Eoman governor. 
 
 7rpaLro}pLcp=praetorio, (1) originally the general's tent in 
 a camp, (2) the residence of a governor or prince, cf. Mark 
 XV. 16 ^crw TTJs avXTJs^ 6 ean TrpaLrdopiop; Juv. Sat. x. 161 
 sedet ad praetoria regis. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIY. 
 
 1. irpco-p. TLvwv] T. E. rdv irpea^. ' the elders ' : in Text 
 any case it can only have been a deputation. nabe. 
 
 piJTopos...] R.V. rightly 'an orator, one Tertullus'. 
 In classical Gk priTO}p=a. i3ublic speaker in the assembly; 
 
236 ACTS OF TUB APOSTLES, [xxiv. 1 
 
 in Latin rhetor is ' a teacher of rhetoric' and is often opposed 
 to orator, one who actually speaks in court or elsewhere. 
 Here however p-qrwp is clearly =0'raf or or causidicus, 'a bar- 
 rister'. 
 H. 'The provincials being themselves unacquainted with 
 
 the law of their rulers, employed Eoman advocates to plead 
 for them '. This practice in the provinces (usus provincialis, 
 Cic. pro Gael. 30) was regarded as good training for young 
 men. Tertullus is a dimin. from Tertius, as Catullus from 
 Catius, Lucullus from Lucius. 
 
 2. X^Y"v] Obviously a summary of the speech. The 
 statement of the case vv. 5 — 8 could not possibly have been 
 made so briefly. 
 
 ttoXXtjs. . .] The speaker begins with the regular captatio 
 heiievolentiae. See Quint, lust. Or. iv. 1. So too Paul ver. 
 10. 
 
 €lpTivT]s] Tacitus {Ann. xii. 54) does not give this de- 
 scription of the government of Felix, but describes him as 
 secretly encouraging banditti and sharing the plunder, and 
 he was shortly after this accused by the Jews at Bome, cf. 
 xxiii. 24 n. 
 
 Anyhow to refer to the * peace' of a district would be 
 
 La. acceptable and usual flattery to a governor. Cf. Ulpian de 
 
 officio praesidis: Congruit bono et gravi praesidi ut pacata 
 sit provincia. 
 
 Text 8iop9wfidT<ov] * corrections', * reforms'. T.E. /farop^wyua- 
 
 kABE. ru3v = 7'ecta, recte facta, a. philosophic term; A.V. 'worthy 
 deeds'. 
 
 So H. B. irpovoCas] 'providence' A. and E.Y., evidently regarding 
 
 '^' it as used in flattery and representing the Latin providentia, 
 
 Frovidentia Caesaris being common on coins, and providen- 
 tia being used of God in post- Augustan Latin. But surely 
 
 So Trpoi/oia is only =p7f6?e7itm, 'wise forethought', 'care'. Cf. 
 
 Lumby. g g^ 2 Macc. iv. 6 dv€V ^affiKLKrjs irpovoias abvvarov rvxetu 
 eip-qvtjs. So Trjs aapKos irpovoiav Bom. xiii. 14 'provision 
 for the flesh', and irpouoelo-Oat 'take thought for* or 'pro- 
 vide' Bom. xii. 17; 2 Cor. viii. 21; 1 Tim. v. 8. 
 
 3. irdvTT) T€ Kal oravTaxov] The rhetorical balance of 
 the sentence is increased by taking these words with diopd. 
 yivofievwv. The words which record the virtues of Felix 
 begin with ttoWtjs and end with iravrrj re /cat TravraxoO: it is 
 for ^ great peace and improvements every ichere'' that, says 
 the orator, we must begin by expressing our thanks to-da^. 
 
 B.V. 'we accej)t it in all ways and in all places': but 
 surely the speaker in using dirobexofJ-eOa expresses not their 
 ' acceptance in all places ', but their acknowledgment tlmt 
 
XXIV. 11] NOTES. 237 
 
 day and in that place of benefits they had in all ways and 
 in all places received from Felix. Moreover, ' we accept in 
 all ways, in all places, with all thankfulness' is an exagge- 
 ration of style which verges on the absurd. 
 
 4. ivKoirTw] The opposite of irpoKoirToj, used of pioneers 
 'clearing a way', = (l) impede a way, (2) delay, interrupt. 
 
 <rvvr6[i(os] 'concisely'; strictly of speakers, then natur- 
 ally of hearers, 'to hear briefly' or 'in a few words'. 
 
 liriciKcCa] 'consideration', 'courtesy'. iirieiK-qs is ^ sl At. Eth. 
 reasonable man', 'one who makes reasonable concessions' : pj\\ ^ 
 often opposed to Skaios, 'one who insists on his strict 75? p. ^^' 
 rights ', 
 
 5. 6vp6vT€s volp...] Here follows a summary of the 
 charges against Paul. There is no verb, and it bears the 
 stamp of a resume of the points urged by Tertullus. 
 
 Note the charge of inciting to disorder put strongly for- 
 ward, cf. xvi. 20 n. 
 
 avSpa TOVTOV Xoi|ji,6v] So Dem. 794 ovros ovv avrov e^ac- 
 TijcreraL 6 (papfxaKOS, 6 Xol/jlos; 1 Mace. x. 61 avdpes XotpLoi ; 
 Cic. pro Sest. 14. 33 ilia fur ia ac pestis imtriae (of Clodius). 
 
 Kara ti]v oIk.] xvii. 6 n. 
 
 Twv JSTa^copaCcov] Here only in the plural and used con- 
 temptuously, cf. John i. 46. 'Christians are still called w. 
 by this term by Jews and Mahometans'. Elsewhere in 
 N.T. the adj. merely describes the birthplace of Jesus. 
 
 atp€cr€(os, V. 17 n. 
 
 6. Iireipao-ev] verhwn aptttm ad calumniam. B. It had 
 "been alleged that he had profaned the Temple (xxi. 28) but 
 this could not be proved. 
 
 After €KpaTTJ<ra|X€v T.E. adds Kal /card rhv rjfieTepov vopLov Omitted 
 TjdeXi^aa/jLev Kplvciv. irapeXdibjf 3^ Avaias 6 x'-^'-^PX'^^ jmera l>y 
 TroAATjs pias €K TUiV xeipajj* 7}p.ijov aTrriyaye, KeAevaas tovs Karri- j^p^ 
 yopovs avrov ^px^adai eirl ae — an insertion due to the speech 
 of Tertullus seeming incomplete. 
 
 8. Trap' oS] i.e. from Paul. Examine him, they say, i^a. M. 
 and he will not be able to deny it : Paul (ver. 20) rejoins ^^ ^^^ 
 *let them say if they can what crime I have committed'. 
 
 The suggestion of a quaestio per tormenta is quite un- w.Com. 
 warranted. In T.R. ov refers to Lysias. aLapide. 
 
 •^ Grotms. 
 
 9. o-vvetreGevTo] 'joined in the attack' ; a strong word. 
 
 10. iroXXwv] About seven. For ^9v€t = Jews xxviii. 19 n. 
 
 11. 8vva|i€vo-u o-ov...] i.e. I address myself with confi- 
 dence to a judge of your experience, because you will find 
 
238 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxiv. 11 
 
 out that the crime charged against me was committed only- 
 twelve days ago, and therefore as an experienced judge you 
 can easily discover the exact truth. 
 
 The days may be thus reckoned : 1, arrival in Jerusalem ; 
 2, meeting with James, xxi. 18; 3, taking of the vow, xxi. 
 2G ; 7, arrest in the temple ws ^ixeWov al eirrk tjix. (TVpreKelff- 
 Bai; 8, taken before the Sanhedrin xxii. 30; 9, conspiracy of 
 Jews xxiii. 12 ; 10, arrival at Antipatris ; 11, at Caesarea ; 13, 
 the day when Paul is speaking. 
 
 It will be noted that this reckoning makes the 'after 
 five days' of xxiv. 1 refer, not to Paul's arrival in Caesarea, 
 but to his despatch from Jerusalem by Lysias ; the difficulty 
 of doing so is much relieved by observing that 5^ in xxiv. 1 
 is the antithesis to /xeV xxiii. 31 (v. n.). 
 
 13. trapaarTTJo-at] * present ', * shew ', * prove ' ; so classical, 
 cf. Plato Hep. 600 d tois e0' kavrQv TrapLardvaL ws... 
 
 14. ojjLoXo'yto 8i...] Paul, having denied the charge of 
 disturbance, now proceeds to answer the charge of being * a 
 ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes '. This he does by 
 declaring that Christianity is not a deviation from Judaism 
 but the fulfilment of it. 
 
 Ti\v 686 V -fiv X^-yovo-Lv a^p-] Por odos cf. ix. 2 n. atpeaLs 
 V. 17 n. Paul objects to the term aLpeats employed by Ter- 
 tuUus (ver. 5), which he himself elsewhere uses in a bad 
 sense, e.g. Gal. v. 20, where among the 'works of the flesh' 
 are dixoo-Tacriaiy alpic-eis. The distinction he draws here is 
 between the path which is marked out for a man by God 
 {via divinitus prescriptaB.) and a self-chosen course, which 
 a man marks out for himself. Cf. the same distinction in 
 Newman's hymn: 'I loved to choose and see my path, but 
 now Lead thou me on '. 
 
 T(3 iraTpww 0.] The adj. emphasizes the argument : cf. 
 V. 30 6 0. rCov irar^puv ; xxii. 3 tov Trarpcpov voixov. 
 
 15. eXirtSa. . .-qv irpoo-SexovTai] Those ' look for a hope' 
 who look for its fulfilment. Cf. Tit. ii. 13 irpoabexoixevoi 
 TTju fiaKaplav hXirlba. 
 
 In using the words avrol ovtol Paul points to his ac- 
 cusers, not regarding them as probably for the most part 
 Sadducees who denied a resurrection, but as representatives 
 of the Jewish nation and religion. 
 
 A.V. gives 'hope... which they allow', apparently avoid- 
 ing the difficulty about the Sadducees. 
 
 16. IvTovTw] 'herein', referring to his whole declara- 
 tion of belief vv. 14, 15. 
 
XXIV. 18] FOTES. 239 
 
 Kttl avTos] 'I also', as well as my accusers and the Jews 
 whom they represent. 'In all the points just mentioned I 
 also endeavour to live without offence to God or man '. 
 
 aTTpoo-KOTTov] A.V. excellently *void of offence', for the 
 word may have two meanings : 
 
 (1) 'not stumbling' i.e. not offending, upright — in this 
 sense Paul seeks to be airpoaKoiros irpos top 6ebv. 
 
 (2) 'not stumbled against', i.e. not causing offence — in 
 this sense Paul seeks to be aTrpoo-Koiros irpos robs dudpioirovs. 
 
 The word only occurs twice elsewhere in N.T., both 
 times used by Paul : viz. in its first meaning Phil. i. 10 IVa 
 ^re elXiKpiveLS /cat (XTrpoo'/coTroi els rjjuipav 'KpLO'Tov ; in its second 
 meaning 1 Cor. x. 32 airpocKoiroi koll 'lovdaiocs yiveade Kal 
 "E\\t](Tl. 
 
 d<TKco...'7ravT6s might be given as the best statement of 
 Paul's rule of conduct in dealing with his difficulty between 
 Jews and Gentiles. 
 
 17. St' Itcov ttXciovcov] 'after an interval of several 
 years'. His last visit was on his return from his second 
 missionary journey, xviii. 22. 
 
 €X€i]jJLoo-vvas] For this collection for the poor in Jerusa- 
 lem cf. 1 Cor. xvi. 1 — 4 ; Bom. xv. 26. 
 
 •jrpocr<|)opas] 'offerings', 'sacrifices', i.e. in the Temple. 
 The same word xxi. 26. 
 
 18. 6V als] 'in which', i.e. in connection with the offer- Text 
 ing of the sacrifices. T.K. ku oh 'herein', i.e. in connec- ^^?^» 
 tion with these matters generally. IILP. 
 
 Ttv^s Se] So &<ABCE. T.E. omits 5^, making nvh nom. 
 to evpov — an obvious correction. 
 
 The sentence as given in the text is broken off after 
 the words irpos ifii: 'they (my accusers here present) found 
 me, I grant, in the Temple performing a religious duty, not 
 creating a disturbance, but certain Jews from Asia, who 
 ought to have been present to-day to support any charge 
 they had against me — or let these men here (turning to his 
 accusers) state what illegal act they found me guilty of 
 when I was arraigned before the Sanhedrin'. 
 
 5^ after rcves is opposed to the emphatic ov jxerh oxKov 
 ovZk pi. 0. — 'I was not creating disturbance, but certain 
 Jews from Asia (brought an accusation to that effect)'. 
 Before stating what the accusation was Paul proceeds paren- 
 thetically to comment on the absence of his accusers as 
 indicating the falsity of their charge. Strictly he ought to 
 have gone on to state what the accusation was, instead of 
 doing so however he breaks off, and, turning tq the San- 
 
240 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxiv. 18 
 
 hedrists, says ^or let these men say what I was proved 
 guilty of, the force of ^or^ being this — 'The absence of my 
 original accusers shews that they had no case, or, if this 
 inference is objected to, then let these men theviselves 
 (though their evidence is only second-hand) say what...'. 
 
 The passage as it stands is instinct with life, and seems 
 to exhibit the abruptness so characteristic of the Pauline 
 Epistles. Cf. xxvi. 9 n. 
 
 20. TC...TJ = rt a\Xo...'J7, 'what... except'. 
 
 -A- 21. €K^Kpa|a] Keduplicated aorist. Cf. Numb. xi. 2 
 
 iK^Kpa^ev and ' almost always in LXX.' 
 
 Bris- 22. dvcpdXcTo] When a case was put off for fuller 
 
 f/e°For- ^®^^^^o the judge AMPLIUS pronuntiahat, cf. Cic. Brut. 22 
 iniiiis. ' CM?;i consules re audita AMPLIUS de consilii sententia pro- 
 nuntlassent. 
 
 aKptp^oTcpov...] These words assign a reason why 
 Felix put off the case, just as the next participle etiras as- 
 signs the reason lie alleged for so doing, viz. the need of 
 Lysias' evidence. 
 
 Lange. He did so ' because he had more exact knowledge of the 
 
 Way ', the comparative indicating a more than usually exact 
 knowledge, such as was not unnatural in one who had been 
 so long governor and had a Jewish wife. His knowledge 
 enabled him to see that Paul could not be condemned by a 
 Eoman tribunal on the religious question, and he accord- 
 ingly 'put off' the case, alleging the need of further evidence. 
 He might have acquitted Paul, but he may have wished not 
 to offend the Jews (cf. ver. 27) and trusted that time would 
 afford some chance of getting out of the difficulty, or he 
 may have hoped for a bribe from Paul (cf. ver. 26). 
 
 M. H. Some say et5cos = *now that he had learnt', i.e. he put 
 
 them off because he had learnt from Paul's speech to under- 
 stand more clearly what Christianity was. But etSws can- 
 not naturally =ceriio?'/aciws. 
 
 23. dv€(riv] lit. 'relaxation'; K.V. 'indulgence' — the 
 opposite of strict confinement ; the next words serve to ex- 
 plain it. 
 
 24. Apovo-CXXTj TTJ 18 Ca -yvvaiKi] Suetonius (Claudius 
 28) calls Felix trium reginarum maritum aut aduUerum; one 
 was a daughter of Juba, king of Mauretania, the third is 
 unknown. Drusilla was a daughter of Herod Agrippa (xii. 
 
 -A. 1), who killed James; Felix had persuaded her to leave her 
 
 former husband Aziz, king of Emesa. She perished with 
 
 her son in an eruption of Vesuvius in the reign of Titus. 
 
 tSta The Mss. authority for Idia. is not strong, and it is per- 
 
 ^^^' haps safer to render merely 'his wife', but the reading is 
 
XXV. 4] NOTES, 241 
 
 remarkable considering the history of Felix and Drusilla omit 
 and the description given of Paul's discourse. CiHLl', 
 
 ovVt) 'Iov8.] The words seem to suggest that the inter- avrov 
 view was held on her account as taking a natural interest in ^^^• 
 Paul and his teaching. 
 
 els Xpio-Tov 'lT]<rovv] Probably wrong, cf. ii. 22 n. 'Ii;- 
 UTovv found in &^EL ; omitted ^^2AHP. 
 
 25. €7Kj3aT€ias] 'temperance'. Strictly 
 
 trcacppcov = one who has got the mastery over his passions, 
 
 iyKpar-^s = is getting 
 
 dKpaTTjS = is losing 
 
 dKo\a<jT02= has lost 
 
 TO vvv <:X°^] ^^- Tobit vii. 11 to vvv ^xo^ riBeojs yivov^ Lumby. 
 *for the present'. 
 
 26. XP''1P'°''^°'] -^^ knew that Paul had gone up to Je- 
 rusalem with money collections (xxiv. 17), Lex Julia de Digest 
 repetundis praecipit^ Ne quis...ob hominem in vincula puhlica ^^' ^^- '^ 
 conjiciendum^ vinciendum.,.exve vincuUs dimittendum , . . \\^ i] 
 aliquid acceperiU Such laws are of course often a dead in H. 
 letter. 
 
 27. IIopKiov <l»T}<rTov] Porcium Festum. He died after 
 about two years. 
 
 XdpiTa KaTa0€o-0at] Lit. *to deposit a favour with', i.€. 
 to do a favour which may as it were stand to your credit, 
 on which you may at any time draw. The verb is strictly 
 used of ' depositing with a banker ' : its metaphorical use is 
 classical, e. g. Thuc. i. 33 sub in. /uLera deifxi/rjcrTov jxaprvpiov 
 TT]v xdpiv Karad-qcreade; i. 138 evepyeaiav es ^aaiXia KareOeTO, 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 1. TTJ €irapx.€Ca] Cf. xxiii. 34 n. Strictly Judaea was 
 not a 'province', but a department of the province of Syria, 
 
 but the term is used loosely. Syria was under a legatus H. La. 
 Caesaris, Judaea under b, procurator (eirlTpoiros). 
 
 2. ot irpwToi] Not identical with but including ol ^peff- 
 ^vT€poi ver, 15. All 'the chief Jews' would attend to pay 
 their respects to the new governor. 
 
 4. 6 ikkv ovv <!>.] Answered by haTplxj/ai 6L..Yer. 6. 
 Cf. ii. 41 n. 
 
 TT]p€i(rGai] A.V. 'should be kept'; B.V, rightly 'was 
 kept ' : the words seem to contain a rebuke of their unusual 
 request. ' Paul is in custody at Caesarea', said Festus, * and 
 I am going there soon : you had better go there too '. 
 
 els KatorapCav] cf. xxii. 5 n, on e/cetcre. 
 
 P. 16 
 
242 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxv. 5 
 
 6. Svvarol] A. V. ' them. . .which are able ' ; E.Y. rightly 
 ' which are of power '. Festus orders the proj^er authorities 
 to go. 
 
 iXtoitov] Cf. Luke xxiii. 41 ovto^ bk ov8h aroirov 'iirpa^e 
 'nothing amiss'. So in LXX. 
 
 7. alTicojwiTa] What they were, is seen from Paul's 
 reply; cf. too xxiv. 5. 
 
 8. els KaC<rapa] An offence against Caesar would ren- 
 der liable to the penalties of majestas, 'treason'. Nero was 
 *the Caesar' a.d. 54 — 68. 'Caesar' is originally a family 
 name. Augustus was so called as the adopted son of Julius 
 Caesar. It soon became a title = Emperor (cf. its derivatives 
 Kaiser, Czar). Nero was the last emperor who had any 
 hereditary claim to be so called. 
 
 9. ktc Ipiov] These words literally mean only ' in my 
 presence ', but in connection with KpidijvaL certainly imply 
 'in my presence as judge', cf. xxiii. 30 n. It is clear how- 
 ever that Festus means Paul to be tried really by the San- 
 hedrin, for otherwise (1) what favour would he do the Jews? 
 (2) what is the point of Paul's reply ' I stand at Caesar's 
 judgment-seat'? 
 
 Festus certainly seems to be laying a snare for Paul. 
 So B., Hoc Festus speciose addit. 
 
 10. IcTTcis. . .] i. e. I am a Roman citizen before a Roman 
 tribunal. Festus is the representative of Caesar : the tribu- 
 nal of Festus is the tribunal of Caesar. 
 
 Ulpian Quae acta gestaque sunt a procuratore Caesaris^ sic ab eo 
 
 in M. comprobantur, atque si a Caesare ipso gesta sunt. 
 
 As La. KcLXXtov] 'very well' A. and R.V. : not at all implying 
 
 ^ de that he understood the point better than he pretended to, 
 
 but rather perhaps a polite use of the comparative, cf. xvii. 
 
 21 n., and 2 Tim. i. 18 ^^Xtlov <tv yLvibaKets. 
 
 10, 11. *Iov8. ovSkv TJ8CKT]Ka...cl ji^v o^v dSiKw] Paul 
 says ' of offences against the Jews I am not guilty, as you 
 know, and therefore refuse to be sacrificed to a Jewish court : 
 if I am guilty of any crime against Roman law, let it go 
 before a Roman court '. 
 
 TrapaiTovfiat] deprecor. 
 
 Svvarai] 'is able', that is, legally. 
 
 X.apC<racr0aL] iii. 14 n. 
 
 12. KaCo-apa liriKaXoviiai] Caesarem appello. In capital 
 cases the Roman law had always allowed an appeal to the 
 people (provocatio adpopulum). This right of appeal from 
 any magistrate was confirmed by the Lex Valeria et Horatia 
 
 w. 
 
XXV. 16] NOTES. 243 
 
 B.C. 449 and by the Lex Valeria B.C. 300. The emperor 
 represented the Koman people, and so the appeal passed to 
 him. 
 
 Cf. Pliny's conduct with regard to the Christians in Epist. 
 Bithynia: quoSy quia cives JRomani erant, adnotavi in urbem ^' 
 remittendos. 
 
 Tov <rv(ipovXCov] Probably the chief officers and per- 
 sonal retinue of the procurator. These constantly acted as 
 a council of assessors to a Boman governor. They were 
 technically known as cohors, cf. Hor. Sat. i. 7. 23 laudat 
 Brutum laudatque cohortem; Epist. in. 6 ; Cic. ad Q. Fr. 
 I. 1. 4 quos aut ex domesticis convictionibus aut ex necessa- 
 , riis apparationibus tecum esse voluisti, qui quasi ex cohorte 
 praetoris appellari solent. 
 
 13. 'A7pCiriras 6 pacr.] Son of Herod Agrippa I., brother 
 of Drusilla and l^ernice; the last of the Herods; only 17 
 when his father died, a. d. 44, and too young to receive his 
 father's kingdom, Cuspius Fadus being sent as procurator 
 to Judaea. He was made king of Chalcis a. d. 48 ; received 
 the tetrarchies of Philip and Lysanias (Luke iii. 1) a.d. 53. 
 He was governor of the temple and appointed the high 
 priest. His title was only a courtesy title, as he was really 
 a vassal of the Roman empire. He endeavoured to dissuade 
 the Jews from their great rebellion in 66 a.d., and after- 
 wards retired to Rome, where he died a.d. 100. 
 
 B€pvLKT]] = $epei't/f?7, Veronica (and cf. Victoria)', a noted 
 .beauty; she had originally married her uncle Herod of 
 Chalcis, but after his death lived with Agrippa. She became Suet. TU. 
 afterwards the mistress of Titus. 7. 
 
 donrao-ajievoi] So NABEHLP, T.R. dairaaofievoL 'to 
 salute', which certainly gives a preferable sense. 
 
 Agrippa visited the new governor to pay his respects 
 and to indicate his acknowledgment of Roman supremacy, 
 much as an Indian prince might do to a new Governor- 
 general. 
 
 14. dv€9€To] R.V. 'laid Paul's case before': the verb 
 is used of communicating something with a view to consul- 
 tation or receiving an opinion. Cf. Gal. ii. 2 aveO^/jLTjj/ 
 avToU TO €vayy4\f,ov .. .of Ta.ul laying before the Apostles at 
 Jerusalem an account of the gospel he taught among the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 Festus would do this on account of Agrippa's acquaint- 
 ance with the Jews and the Jewish religion, cf. xxvi. 3, 27. 
 
 16. irplv TJ . . .'ixpi] Optative because the sentence passes 
 into oblique narration. Direct speech would be irplv du... ^xv- 
 TOTTov = locumj ' opportunity \ 
 
 16—2 
 
244 ACTS OF THE A FOSTZES.[xxv. IS 
 
 Text 18. a'lT^av ^<|)€pov] T.R. ^iri(f>epov^ which is more clas- 
 
 ^^ sical ; cf. Thuc. vi. 76 alrlav evirpeirTj iireveyKduTes. 
 ewe^epoj' ^^ |^^ Wcvoovv •irovT]pwvl Festus had suspected some 
 serious charge (1) from the strong feeling shewn by the 
 Jews, (2) from the length of Paul's imprisonment. 
 
 19. TTjs I8ias 8€icri8ai|i.ovCas] Cf. xvii. 22 n. The ren- 
 dering 'superstition' is certainly wrong: Agrippa, whom 
 Festus addresses, was at any rate professedly a Jew. Fes- 
 tus says ^ their own religion' because as such it did not 
 concern a Roman magistrate. 
 
 ^<(>a<rK€v] 'alleged', suggesting that the statement was 
 false, cf. xxiv. 9; Rom. i. 22 (fydcfKovres eXvaa crocpol ijxwpoaf- 
 071(7 av. 
 
 Text 20. a'iropov|i€vos...'n]v..,t'>iTT]o-iv] T.R. has ets before 
 
 KABH ^^^^ gy^ airopeladai can take a direct ace. e.g. Plat. Crat. 
 
 309 D TO TTvp dwopoj; Thuc. v. 40 ravra diropovvres. The 
 
 reason Festus assigns differs from that assigned to him 
 
 ver. 9. 
 
 IXryov €l PovXotTo] Apparently el ^ovXoito is the oblique 
 
 form of the direct question el /3oi;Xei; 'dost thou wish?' — 'I 
 
 said to him, did he wish...'. 
 
 21. liriKoXco-ajitvov TT^pT^Orjvai] 'having made appeal 
 to be kept '. The ' making appeal ' involved a request : hence 
 the infinitive. 
 
 Tov 2«PaorTov] The Gk rendering of Augustus. Octa- 
 Merivale vian assumed this agnomen b.c. 27. The adj. had never 
 c XXX. been used as a name before, but was applied to things vener- 
 able and sacred, cf. Ov. Fast. i. 609 sancta vocant augusta 
 patres, augusta vocantur templa. By his successors it was 
 assumed as a title. 
 
 avair^jjLxl/w] 'seud up' to a central authority, or from a 
 Text province to the metropolis. T.R. 7re/t^w. 
 
 22. €povX6|iT]v] *I was wishing'. The expression is 
 a polite request which Festus immediately grants ; * I was 
 wishing to hear him myself too. To-morrow you shall 
 hear him'. The imperfect is due to a tendency, common 
 to many languages, to soften the direct 'I wish' or 'I want'. 
 The imperfect is less direct than the present : ' I was wish- 
 ing' says Agrippa courteously, and the imperfect implies 
 that, if the wish is inconvenient, it may be taken as with- 
 drawn and no longer existing. 
 
 It is usual to quote in illustration Gal. iv. 20 rideXov hk 
 irapelvaL and Rom. ix. 3 rjvx^l^V^ J^P dvddeixa etvat avrds, but 
 in those passages the imperfect is put for the imperfect 
 
 KABCR 
 
XXVI. 4] FOTES, 245 
 
 with av, and ay is omitted to make the wish more emphatic 
 iind unconditional — in fact the exact opposite of the form 
 of wish here. 
 
 23. <j)avTacrtas] 'pomp', 'parade'; cf. Herod, vii. 10 rd 
 
 aKpoaTTJptov] auditorium, 'hall of audience '. The hear- 
 ing was semi- judicial, to obtain materials for & statement of 
 the case to the emperor, cf. ver. 26. 
 
 26. Tw Kvpiw] Domino. Dommifs = ' master' or * owner' 
 and, as beiug specially applied to the relationship of a 
 master to his slaves, the appellation was repudiated by 
 Augustus and Tiberius, but it soon began to be regularly Suet, 
 applied to the emperoi^ by the servility of a later age. It 53^-^' 
 is still to be found as a title on the degree lists of the TJh. 
 University of Cambridge. ^** 
 
 dvaKpC<r€a>s] In cases of appeal the judge who allowed 
 the appeal had to send what were termed Utterae dlmissoriae 
 or apostoli, containing a statement of the case. So Marcia- J^^f°' 
 nus: Post appellationem interpositam Utterae dandae sunt ah p. 439, 
 eo, a quo appellatum est, ad eum qui de appellatione cog- 
 Qilturus estj sive principem sive quern aliitm. Quas Htteras 
 dimissorias sive apostolos appellant. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVI. 
 
 1. £KT€tvas Tijv X^^P"-] -^^ oratorical gesture. 
 
 2, 3. ttrl <rou...ii.dXwrTa yvta(rTr\v ovra <r€] T.K. adds 
 eib(i3% with no authority. B.Y. gives the right sense, 'espe- 
 cially because I know thee to be expert...'. The ace. is 
 governed by the sense of ' thinking ' or ' considering ', which 
 is the main idea of the sentence. 
 
 46cov] coiuuetudinum, in practicis^ ^T]TT]jxdT<uv quaestio- 
 num, in theoreticis. B. 
 
 4. Tqv }i^v ovv...] vv. 2 and 3 contain the preliminary 
 captatio beiievoLentiae. Paul now passes on with the tran- 
 sitional particles /jl^v oZv (ii. 41 n.) to the narratio or state- 
 ment of his case : * with regard then to my mode of life... '. 
 But at ver. 6 the account of his life is interrupted by a 
 parenthesis, the speaker being desirous of pointing out that 
 his new belief is not opposed to his old belief when a Phari- 
 see, but a legitimate development of it. The account of his 
 life is then markedly resumed, ver. 9, with iyw fih ovv. ... La. A. 
 
 For a very similar instance cf. Dem. 945 irpCorov txkv odv 
 ta'ayvupaeraL tols avvB-^Kas ... kul jxoi \a^k ras (rvvdrjuas... 
 
246 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvi. 4 
 
 2TN9HKAI. al fiku odu avvdrjKac..., Here and ver. 9 fi^y, 
 as frequently when introducing a narrative, has nothing to 
 answer to it. In ver. 9 A. and E.V. render /xh otip by an 
 ambiguous 'verily', 
 
 5. 4»api<ratos] Emphatic by position. 
 
 6. Kttl vvv] ' and now '. As I was in my youth a Pha- 
 risee, so now also it is because I have shared the Pharisees' 
 hope of a Messiah and belief in a resurrection that I am 
 accused. 
 
 Itt* cXtrCSt] The hope is the ground or basis of the 
 charge. The ' promise.,.' is the Messiah, as xiii. 32. 
 
 7. eh ifiv] 'into which', i.e. into the fulfilment of 
 which. 
 
 r6 8a)8€Kd<{>-uXov] Only here, but cf. James i. 1 rais 
 du>d€Ka (pvXoLS tols iv rrj dtaairopq.. The term comprises the 
 whole of the Jews throughout the world, and expresses a 
 certain national pride, and sense of national unity in spite 
 of dispersion. 
 
 kv licTcvcCa...] Cf. the instances of Simeon and Anna, 
 Luke ii. 25—38. 
 
 vtrb *Iov8aCo)v] Indignantly last. — A Jew for expecting 
 Messiah accused by Jews I 
 
 8. tL airiirTov...] Suddenly turning from the king (cf. 
 /Sao-tXeO) to the whole audience (cf. Trap' v{uv) Paul answers 
 their unexpressed objection by referring to the resurrection 
 as a proof that Jesus is the Messiah. They would have 
 urged : Jesus is not the Messiah, for He was crucified, and 
 is dead ; Paul replies : Jesus is risen, and why not ? Is it 
 incredible that God raises the dead? 
 
 oLTrtcTTOV €l] Possibly merely ' incredible that\ as davjiac- 
 rhv €L continually ; but it is better to render ei 'if, for Paul 
 is putting the case as a hypothesis which is not incredible. 
 
 9. iy<a fjt^v o5v...] Kesuming the narrative. The 
 parenthesis of vv. 6, 7, 8 seems to possess great vividness 
 and reality, and to be such a parenthesis as a powerful and 
 passionate speaker might introduce naturally arising out of 
 the statement of facts. The argument of the abrupt ques- 
 tion in ver. 8 is not expressed with smooth fulness, but 
 Paul's arguments often seem abrupt; like a powerful 
 mathematician he omits several steps in rapidly reaching 
 his conclusion. 
 
 Soap- Others take iyuj fih ovv... as an answer to the question 
 
 ^^&u6^ contained in ver. 8, explaining ' and indeed there was a 
 r]v. time when I thought the same and persecuted Christianity*. 
 
XXVI. 12] NOTES. 247 
 
 But (1) such a use of [xkv odv in reply needs justification, 
 
 (2) the words do not answer the question of ver. 8 at all ; 
 they say ' I did everything to injure the name of Jesus' -, 
 
 (3) the question in ver. 8 is rhetorical and needs no answer. 
 
 €Yc^...^8o|a €p.avT$,,.T«v cLyi(av iy(a\ Ita egoismus saepe 
 fallitur. 
 
 'lT](rov Tov Nat-] The distinctively human name of 
 Jesus. Paul speaks from the point of view he held before 
 his conversion : to him then Jesus was ' Jesus the Nazarene ', 
 not ' Jesus the Messiah '. 
 
 10. Twv ayioiv] Used in the same connection ix. 13. 
 
 KaTijvcYKa \|/TJ<j>ov] Not found elsewhere : R.V. ' I gave 
 my vote against them'. The phrase is much more vivid 
 and pictorial than Karexj^rjcpiaaixrjv ; dpaLpov/uievuv avrooy is of 
 course the gen. absolute, but it also supplies the genitive 
 which has mentally to be supplied as the object of Karf^veyKa 
 
 }p7}(f>0V. 
 
 Others render KarrjveyKa ' I deposited ', i. e. in the urn or M. A. 
 ballot-box, a rendering which takes all force from the J^Jj- 
 passage. senten- 
 
 It is clear that Paul must have been a member of the <i«»»- 
 Sanhedrin. 
 
 11. TivciYKa^ov pXacr4>T]|JL€iv] A.V. 'compelled them to 
 blaspheme ' ; R. V. rightly ' I strove to make them blas- 
 pheme'. The imperfect sense is not due however to the AsA. H. 
 verb being in the imperfect, for the imperfect merely indi- ^o^^- 
 cates that Paul's efforts were repeated, but to the fact that 
 dvayKCL^o) merely means ' to bring compulsory (not volun- 
 tary) motives to bear ', and does not indicate whether the 
 compulsion is effective or not ; cf. Gal. vi. 12 dvayKd^ov<n, 
 irepLT^/JLvecrdaL, * they try to make you be circumcised'. 
 
 ^XaacpTj/xe'lv i.e. els 'Irjaovv : the word is the opposite of 
 
 €V^7)/JL€Tv. 
 
 Cf. Pliny, Ep. x. 97, where he writes to Trajan that he 
 compelled certain men accused of being Christians male- 
 dicere Ghristo, and adds quorum nihil cogi posse dicuntur 
 qui sunt revera Christiani. Ergo dimittendos putavi. 
 
 rds 'iifn TToXcis] i. e. outside Palestine. 
 
 12. Iv ots] i.e. in connection with their leaving Pales- 
 tine and my following them beyond it. 
 
 €jov<r{as Kal eirtTpoirTis] A. and R.V. 'authority and 
 commission'. iTnTpov/j is any office or duty entrusted {iTri- 
 Tp^TTw) to a person, i^ovala the authority attaching to one 
 holding official position and power. 
 
248 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvi. 13 
 
 13. ovpav66€V...] ix. 3 0u;s airb rod ovpavov, xxii. 6 0(2'9 
 \Kav6v. For the variations in the three accounts, of. ix. 4 n. 
 It is clear that Paul here interweaves with the words of 
 Jesus others spoken to him subsequently by Ananias, or 
 communicated to him in subsequent visions (cf. ver. 16 (ov 
 re 6(pd7]<jofxal oroi), or which seem necessary to explain the 
 exact meaning of the divine call to his hearers. 
 
 Doubtless Paul, belie\dng' that from his conversion his 
 divine Master had been in frequent direct communication 
 with him, never thought of critically distinguishing the 
 message conveyed at one time from the similar or fuller 
 message conveyed at another, or the fuller understanding of 
 it which came later. Luke certainly saw nothing unreason- 
 able in giving the words of Jesus here differently, or he 
 would not have left such variations in his three accounts. 
 Deliberate forgery would certainly not have left them as 
 they stand. On the other hand the variations are a direct 
 warning to those who found dogmatic statements on isolated 
 words or phrases of Scripture. 
 
 14. TTJ *Epp. 8taX^KT<i)] Only in this account : a natu- 
 ral addition, as Paul is probably speaking in Greek. 
 
 CKX-qpov <rot...] Only here, its introduction in the other 
 accounts being without authority. The proverb is common 
 in Greek, e.g. Aesch. Ag. 1624 irpbs Kivrpa plt) Xd/crt^e, and 
 cf. Ter. Phorm. i. 2. 27 quaeinscitia est! advorsum stimulum 
 calces ! It is taken from an ox that being pricked with a 
 goad kicks and receives a severer wound. The application 
 here is to Paul's resistance referred to in ver. 9. 
 
 16. dvd<m]0i Kal otttjOi] Emphatic assonance. Cf. 
 Eph. vi. 13 (quoted below, ver. 22 n.). The latter part of 
 the phrase is from Ezek. ii. 1 Ti^ avOpibirav, o-ttiOl iirl roifs 
 irodas cov. 
 
 irpoxcipCo-a(r6ai] 'appoint ^ iii. 20. virT^p^TTiv} ministrum. 
 
 «v T€ etSes fJi€ av re 6<(>0Tia-o|j.a£ o-oi] *of what thou hast 
 seen (the j^resent vision) and of the visions in which I shall 
 (hereafter) be seen by thee'. For such visions cf. xviii. 9, 
 xxiii. 11; 2 Cor. xii. 2. 
 
 iov 6(pd. = €Keiv(x3v a 60^., where a is ace. plural, such a use 
 being very common with the neuter plural of pronouns 
 even after intransitive verbs, and a opcojULai crot = exactly 'the 
 visions in which I am seen by you'. Cf. Soph. Oed. T. 788 
 uv fikv iKofjLTjv dTLfiov €^€7r€jui\l/€v, Thc passlvc form of the 
 phrase is due to a desire to bring out the agency of God. 
 
 17. €|aipov|jL€vos] * choosing ', not ' delivering ' as A. and 
 R.V. The use of tov \clou shews this : when the Jews are , 
 
XXVI. 23] NOTES. 249 
 
 referred to sls enemies they are 'Iou5a?ot (cf. vv. 7, 21); Xa6s 
 is their name of honour, — Paul is -chosen from the chosen 
 people and from all the world. Cf. ix. 15 ; where he is called 
 (TKevos cKXoyijs, in special reference, as here, to his conver- 
 sion. 
 
 Elsewhere in the Acts (vii. IQ, 34, xii. 11, xxiii. 27) the 
 word means ' deliver '. It can bear either meaning : the con- 
 text must in each case determine the right one. Nor is the 
 reference to Jer. i. 8 and 1 Chron. xvi. 35 sufficiently defi- 
 nite to iix the meaning here, where 'delivering' spoils the 
 sense. 
 
 .18. dvot|ai...] For dvol^aL acpdaXfiovs, cf. Is. xlii. 7, and 
 
 for (XTTO (TKOTOVS, Is. xlll. 16 TTOLTjCTOJ aVTots rb (TKOTOS CIS (f)WS. 
 
 avoL^ai is the infinitive of purpose, and rod eiriaTp^xpaL 
 is subordinate to it .( = 'that then they may turn'), rod 
 Xa^eiv being again subordinate to this and expressing the 
 final result, aimed at. 
 
 irCo-Tct TTJ €ls €fJL€] Notc the emphatic position of these 
 words and the special emphasis of the words rrj els €[xL 
 
 19. oGev] i.e. as the conclusion of all this which has 
 been described. 
 
 ovK €7€v6fJLT]v ductGi^s] Litotes : plane statim obedii, B. 
 For OTTTacria cf. oTrravofievos i. 3 n. 
 
 20. irao-av] So NAB omitting els; but surely els is 
 needed and the preceding ois may account for its omission. 
 In the text the ace. must represent the space over which 
 their teaching extended. 
 
 d^ia TTjs |Ji<€T.] Cf. Matt. iii. 8 TroLrjaare oZv KapTrbv 
 d^LOU T7}S /JLeravoias. 
 
 22. ^cTT-qKa] stOy a picturesque word, expressing im- 
 moveable firmness. Cf. Paul's words Eph. vi. 13 avria-Tr}- 
 pai iv rrj rj/xepq. ry irovrjpa Kot airaifTa KarepyacrdjULevoL (rrrjvai.. 
 arrjTe ovv 
 
 jxapTvp6(i€vosl 'protesting', "NABHLP. T.E. fxaprvpoij' 
 fjLcvos, which means 'of good repute', cf. vi. 3. 
 
 ovS^v Iktos...] Again reverting to his main point, that 
 Christianity is the fulfilment of the Jewish religion, Jesus 
 the Jewish Messiah. 
 
 ot irpo<j)TiTai...Kal Ma)vo"ris] So Luke xvi. 29 ^xouct 
 Mw(7ea Kal rods 7rpo(pr)ras. Moses was the greatest of 'those 
 who declared God's will'. Cf. iii. 22 n. 
 
 23. «l] 'whether'., not that Paul considered it question- So B. 
 able, but because it was the question at issue with the Jews. 
 
250 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvi. 23 
 
 iraGiiT^s] V. passihilis, 'subject to suffering', as E.V. 
 La. M. in margin. The word =* one liable to suffer' {iraddv),so 
 de AV. piut. Pelojp. 16 rb dvrjTou Kal iradr}Tbv, but, from the well- 
 known use of TradeTv in connection with 'the Passion' (e.g. 
 i. 3) it here specially means 'liable to be put to death'. 
 
 A.V. 'should suffer', E.V. *must suffer', and Beza/?mse 
 passuriivi, giving a good sense but neglecting the Greek. 
 
 cl irptoTOs...] A.V. mistranslates and mars the sense, 
 'should be the first that should rise from the dead, and 
 should shew light...': E.V. better, 'that he first by the 
 resurrection of the dead should proclaim light...'. A more 
 accurate rendering would be ' that he first by a resurrection 
 from the dead.,.' 
 
 Others Paul believed to have risen from the dead, as for 
 instance Lazarus, but Christ ' first by a resurrection from 
 the dead proclaimed light ', because, while they died after- 
 wards, Christ's rising again was the first instance of that of 
 which it is the earnest, viz. a resurrection to life everlast- 
 ing ; cf. 1 Cor. XV.,- and Eom. vi. 9 XpLo-ros iycpdeh iK peKpCov 
 ovK^TL a.TTodvT^o'Kei. 
 
 <|>«s: cf. ver. 18, and Luke ii. 32 <pu}s els d'iroK6Xv^pLP 
 idvCov. 
 
 24. TawTa...d'iroXo7ovji^vov] Present part., shewing that 
 it was the latter portion of Paul's discourse which provoked 
 the exclamation of Festus. 
 
 As A. H-aCvx)] 'Thou art mad'. The word does not in any 
 
 way describe ''insanity'. It merely represents the opinion 
 which practical common-sense men often form of the spe- 
 culations of an enthusiast : it is immediately defined by its 
 opposite, he who ' is mad ' does not speak words 'of reality 
 and soberness'. An Athenian would. have used the word of 
 any abstruse philosopher. 
 
 Cf. the description of a philosophic * madman' Plato 
 Phaedr. 2491 d i^iCTafMevos tCov dvOpcoiripcov (nrovSaa/ndTCov 
 Kal Trpos Ti^ deiqr yLyvd/xevos vovOereTraL jx^v Vwo tCjv iroXkCiv 
 u)S irapaKLvQpj ivdovcrid^uv d^ XiXrjOe tovs ttoWovs, 
 
 TO, TToXXd o-€. Ypd|X[iaTa] Note the remarkable position 
 of (t4: multae illae te litter ae : 'that great learning of thine'. 
 The word ypdfifiaTa no doubt refers to knowledge of the 
 Hebrew Scriptures (at ypacpal), cf. John vii. 15 xuJs ovtos 
 ypdjUL/jLara oWev jjlt] fxefJLaOrjKccs; and ypafjifiarevs = ^ a scribe'. 
 
 Lfi. 25. dXt]6€Cas Kal o-(0(f>p. pTil*-] "^^^ ^^^^ S^n. is objec- 
 
 tive, the second subjective: the words describe the exact 
 facts, and are uttered by one in full possession of a con- 
 trolled reason. 
 
XXVI. 32] NOTES, 251 
 
 A. and E.V. give (rw^/Docrux/T^s^* soberness', but note that 
 cw(pp(i}v is from <rws (pprjv, sobrius from so { = se) -ebrius. 
 
 28. Iv 6\Cy(a |jl€ ire^Gcis Xptcmavov iroiTJo-at] iroLrja-aL 
 5<AB; T.K. with EHLP yev^adai, which seems a correction 
 for the more difficult iroLTJaaL. 
 
 iv dXiyiiJ is clearly = ' with little (trouble, effort)', ei/ being 
 instrumental, its sense being determined by the use of the 
 phrase in Paul's reply iu 6\. koI €v fjieydXcp — ' with little or 
 with great (trouble)'. It cannot = ez/ dXiyip XP^^V 'quickly', 
 for iv ixeyaXi^i (so NAB but T.E. iv iroKk(^ with HLP) could 
 not mean 'in much time'. 
 
 The words seem spoken chiefly with reference to Paul's 
 7;?'ze/ final appeal directly to Agrippa, and to be a light in- 
 different dismissal of the subject 'not in a jeering tone but La. 
 without real earnestness ' — ' With little art thou persuading 
 me (so as) to have made me a Christian'. It should be 
 noted that weideLs does not express the actual effecting of 
 persuasion, but only *the effort to persuade'. So B.V. 
 rightly gives * wouldest fain make '. 
 
 A has the reading ireidr}, and this certainly improves Alford 
 the sense and gives Troirja-ai a more intelligible construction. Lach- 
 ' With little art thou persuaded (cf. ov TreiOofiai ver. 26) to mann 
 have made me a Christian *. }}^y^ 
 
 The use of XpLariavS^ is certainly not as 'an offensive readinj?. 
 appellation': the whole discourse of Paul had been about 6 as a. 
 Xptcrrds; he had shewn why he believed that the Messiah 
 had come, and Agrippa not unnaturally characterizes one 
 who holds such a belief as XpiarLavos, ' a Messiah-follower '. 
 Agrippa was a Jew, and 'Messiah-follower' would not be 
 used by a Jew as 'an offensive appellation'. 
 
 On the other hand it is impossible to take Agrippa's ^- ^^^ 
 words as sober earnest, 'With thy few words thou art per- 
 suading me to become...'. The emphasis on iv 0X17^ is too 
 marked to allow this; it also involves, the acceptance of 
 yeviadai, and then neglects the aorist ('to have become', 
 not 'to become'). 
 
 29. Kal €v |j.€7d\a>] ^or with great', so dls /cat rplsf terque ]{. 
 quatei'que. 
 
 31. Trpdoro-ci] agit egitque. Non de una actione sed de 
 tola vita Pauli loquuntur. 
 
 32. ISvvaro] ^v is often omitted with simple verbs such 
 as ^dcL (xxiv. 19), ixpw ^c* So in Latin poterat, debebat, 
 instead of ;posset, debereU 
 
252 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvii. 1 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 1. ^KptOi] Tou dTroirXciv] The gen. gives the purport of 
 the decision, cf. iii. 12 n., xx. 3 n. 
 
 Y. La. o"ireCpT|S ScpacrTTJs] cohortis Augustae. The adj. 'Augus- 
 
 tan' applied to troops affords as little means for identifying 
 them as 'Royal' would now-a-days. All conjectures as to 
 what the cohort was and who Julius was are worthless. 
 
 The words certainly do not mean a cohort of men from 
 Se/3a(Tr77 = Samaria, which would require (rirelpa Xe^aarrjvQp. 
 
 As A. To refer to the Anc/ustani of Tac. Ann. xiv. 15, troops 
 
 specially selected by Nero to applaud his artistic perform* 
 ances, is more than arbitrary. 
 
 Possibly the adj. was applied by way of distinction to 
 one of the cohorts at Caesarea specially attached to the 
 person of the procurator, who was the representative of ' the 
 Augustus '. 
 
 2. *A8paji.WTT]vw] Adramyttium, in Mysia, opposite 
 Lesbos. The vessel was probably a small coasting vessel 
 on its way back to Adramyttium for the winter, intending 
 to touch at various ports on the road (cf, 7rXe2i/ els toi>s 
 Kara rrjp 'Aalav tottovs, i.e. places along the coast of Asia). 
 At one of these ports Julius hoped to find a larger vessel 
 bound for Rome, to which he might transfer his prisoners, 
 for it is highly improbable that he intended to take them to 
 Adramyttium, and then through the Troad, across the Hel- 
 lespont and along the via Egnatia to Dyrrhachium, and so 
 by Brundisium to Rome. 
 
 C. k II. 3. fits St8wva] 67 miles. 
 
 <|>iXavOpw'ira)s...xp^o'AjJL€vos] Cf, Xen. Mem. iv. 3. 12 
 tpiXiKws xPV^^o.L ; Dem. 1286. 23 v^pkttlkujs xP- 
 
 4. vnrcirXc^o-aiJLCv] Cf. ver. 7, and ver. 16 vTrodpa/xSvTes; 
 R.V. 'sailed under the lee of Cyprus', i.e. so that Cyprus 
 was between us and the wind, on the left hand, and we 
 were 'sailing through the sea off Cilicia and Pamphylia'. 
 The direct course would have been straight to Patara keep- 
 ing to the S. of Cyprus (as Paul had come from Patara, xxi. 
 1 — 3), but the Etesian winds from the N.W. were still blow- 
 ing and would have been dead in their teeth. 
 
 Smith, On the coast of Cilicia ' they might expect to be favoured 
 
 by the land wind, which prevails there during the summer 
 months, as well as by the current, which constantly runs to 
 the westward, along the S. coast of Asia Minor*. 
 
 5. Mvppa] An important town 2 J miles from the sea: 
 its port Andriace had an excellent harbour. 
 
 . 67. 
 
XXVII. 9] FOTES, 253 
 
 6. ttXoiov *AX€|av8pivov] Eome with its vast popula- 
 tion was, like London, mainly dependent on imported corn, 
 the supply from Egypt being especially large. It seems 
 probable that this ship was a corn-ship, cf. ver. 38 n., and 
 its presence at Myrra would be accounted for by the un- 
 favourable winds. Such ships were usually employed for 
 conveying passengers (e.g. Titus returned to Kome in one Suct 
 after the capture of Jerusalem), and a cargo of corn would '*^" °* 
 in no way interfere with this. If the number 276 in ver. 
 
 37 be correct it is calculated that the ship must have been 
 of 500 tons burden. 
 
 7. Kard rry KvtSov] 130 m. from Myra, a Lacedae- 
 monian colony of great importance, on the promontory of 
 Triopium in Caria; it had two harbours, that on the E. 
 being especially large. It was the scene of the naval defeat 
 of Pisander by Conon B.C. 394. 
 
 ji.ll irpoo-ctavTOs] Up to this point in spite of the con- 
 tinuous N.W, winds they had worked along by tacking, 
 though slowly {^padvirXoovvres) and with difficulty (fjiSXts), 
 but now ' they lost the advantage of a favouring current, a C. & II. 
 weather shore and smooth water, and were met by all the 
 force of the wind from the westward'. At this point there- 
 fore the wind stopped their further course {fir] irpoaeQpTos) ; 
 they could not hold on in the direct course, which would Smitii, 
 have been ' by the north side of Crete, through the Archi- P- ^^* 
 pelago, W. by S.' They therefore made for Salmone, the E. 
 promontory of Crete, S.W. by S. from Cnidus. 
 
 The rendering irpoaeCovTos 'permitting us to enter the AsR.V. 
 harbour ' seems unreasonable, for (1) Why did they wish to p m^*^' 
 stop at Cnidus? (2) What reason was there for not being 
 able to enter its southern harbour? The word is a dira^ 
 \eybixevov. 
 
 8. irapaX^YOH^^voi] So legere oram in Latin commonly. 
 
 jioXis] because the same difficulties would occur as in 
 coasting along to Cnidus. 
 
 KaXovs Ai(jt.€vas] At C. Matala the land ' trends sud- Smith, 
 denly to the N. and the advantages of a weather shore cease, ^' ' ' 
 and their only resource was to make for harbour'. Just E. Smith, 
 of Cape Matala is such a harbour, still known as Kalus ^P^' 
 Limeonas, open to the E. and S.E. and a fair harbour, 
 but not fit to winter in, cf. ver. 12. About a mile to the E. ^ratt 
 (and also 3 or 4 m. to the E.) ruins have been discovered, inCrete, 
 which may be those of Lasea, one of the ' hundred cities' of n.l— 20. 
 Crete. ^ _ _ _ _ ^ l&f°"' 
 
 9. €'Tri(r(|>aXovs tov irXo^s] With the ancients naviga- ^<,,./.^ 
 tion ceased in winter. Hesiod fixes the time at the setting and 
 
254 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvii. 9 
 
 ^a.'A^ of the Pleiades (about Oct. 20), others fix the latest day at 
 -," Nov. 11. 'The fast' which is referred to is 'the one fast 
 in the Jewish calendar', i.e. the great Day of Atonement 
 (see Lev. xvi. 29 to end), on the 10th day of the month Tisri, 
 about the time of the autumnal equinox, so that their 
 arrival in Kome, before the period when sailing ceased, was 
 extremely doubtful. 
 
 10. vppccDs] E.V. 'injury'. The word is a strong one, 
 and indicates violent injury : it is the legal word for ' violent 
 personal assault ', and describes what the ship would suffer 
 from the battering and buffeting of the waves. 
 
 Sti [jAXciv] Change of construction, accounted for 
 
 by the number of words intervening. 
 
 11. vavKXijptp] The word usually = 'captain and owner' . 
 
 12. d TTws SvvaivTo...] Almost giving in oblique narra- 
 tion their very words, edv ircos dwco/xeda ; 'we vote for going. . . 
 on the chance that we may be able...'. 
 
 ^oCviKo] Phoenix, 'the town of palms' (0om4): several 
 towns of Crete have palm-trees on their coins. 
 
 So A.y. Xi|x^va T11S K. pX^TTovra Kara Xi^a Kal Kard x^po^] ' ^ 
 W.b'.h. ^^Jbour of Crete which faces the S.W. and N.W.' 
 M.' ' * Aixp is Africm, the African or Libyan wind, XQpos the 
 Latin Caurus in Gk letters. 
 
 The ancients having no compass or exact maps, continu- 
 ally mark direction by the quarter from which a wind blows ; 
 indeed they had no other method of marking the points of 
 the compass, except for the four quarters N., S., W. and E. 
 A harbour 'looks' or 'faces' (or 'has its mouth') seaward 
 always, and a harbour ^Xl-rreL Kara Xi^a Kal k. x- when it looks 
 towards the points of the compass indicated by \L\p and 
 X^pos, i.e. when one side runs towards the S.W. and the 
 other to the N.W., the harbour thus 'looking S.W. and 
 N.W.' and being open from those points. 
 
 E.V. gives 'looking N.E. and S.E.', an impossible ren- 
 Smith. dering, apparently due to a belief that the harbour referred 
 to must be the harbour of Lutro, which answers that de- 
 scription, and is said to be the only good harbour on the 
 coast. 
 
 Two explanations of this rendering are given, which 
 however obtain the desired result by directly contradictory 
 methods : — 
 
 1. Taking /caret Xi^a Kal k, x- rightly, but ^Xiirovra. 
 F. and so wrongly: it is said that the explanation is to be found in the 
 c. & H. ( subjectivity of sailors ', who * speak of everything from their 
 
XXVII. 12] NOTES. 255 
 
 own point of view', that is to say, a sailor entering the har- 
 bour ABC would speak of 'the harbour' (not of 'its sides') 
 
 'looking N.W. and S.W.' because the side AB runs from 
 ^ to j5 towards the S.W. and GB towards the N.W. 
 
 But (i) although sailors naturally speak of certain phe- 
 nomena of motion from their own point of view (see xxi. 
 3 n. ) as we talk of ' the sun rising ', yet to talk of a harbour 
 as looking landwards because they are sailing into it is most 
 unnatural : a harbour can only look seawards. A harbour 
 which you sail into from the E. cannot be said 'to look F. says 
 towards the W.' Has any sailor ever described Torbay as ^* ^^''• 
 
 * looking towards the W. '? Where is the proof of this 
 startling 'subjectivity of sailors' or anyone else? "When 
 you enter a cathedi-al walking northwards does the door 
 you enter by 'look towards the N.'? 
 
 (ii) Assuming that it is conceivable that any one sailing 
 into a harbour from the E. should describe the harbour as 
 
 * looking west ', yet it is inconceivable that he should describe 
 *the harbour' (not *its sides') as 'looking N.W. and S.W.', 
 for the double point of view is only possible for any one 
 placed, or mentally placing himself, at the point B, and 
 such a person can only describe the sides BAy BC as looking 
 N.E. and S.E. 
 
 2. Taking /card, X. Kal k. %• wrongly but ^Xiirovra rightly, Smith, 
 as indicating the way the harbour faces from the point B -^^ford. 
 looking seaward: it is urged that /card Xi/3a = 'in a N.E. 
 direction' because the wind from the S.W. blows towards 
 the N.E. and /card indicates the line of motion, which is 
 N.E. So too K. xw/)of='in S.E. direction'. 
 
 But (i) no doubt /card poov^ /car' ovpov^ /car' avefiov are 
 common enough, and mean 'in the direction of a stream, 
 wind, &c.', i.e. down the line of motion of the stream or 
 wind; they cannot however be used except of an object in 
 motion, e. g. a ship, and in reference to a stream or wind 
 actually in movement. Now a harbour does not move and 
 must look /card X/j3a whether Xii// is blowing or not : more- 
 
256 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvii. 12 
 
 over, if \l\p and x^pos represent, not points of the compass, 
 but winds in motion, then Kara Xi/3a Kal Karax^po^ involves 
 the assertion that two winds are blowing at the same time. 
 
 (ii) p^iireiv Kara tl can only be used of that which is 
 opposite you, which you. face; cf. Luke's own use of /card, 
 Kara irpoaurov (iii. 13); /caret ttjv Mvaiav (xvi. 7) 'with Mysia 
 in front of you ' ; Kara r-^v KviSov (xxvii. 7) *off' or 'opposite 
 Cnidus'; iropevov Kara fxearj/jL^piav (viii. 26) *go with your 
 face towards the south'. If /SX^ttw /card \i^a can mean 
 'The S.W. wind is blowing on my hack\ language must 
 cease to be intelligible. Even iropevo/xai Kara Xij3a would 
 mean * I go to the S.W.' The only case where /card Xt/3a 
 could mean *to the N.E.' would be in such a sentence as 
 ;'au5 /card \//3a (piperai, where Xixf/ is distinctly referred to as 
 in movement and the cause of movement. 
 
 It will be observed that Luke never reached Phoenix, 
 and that his remark is a mere obiter dictum derived from 
 
 PHINEK^ ^^^^ 
 
 Smith, report, and quite possibly an error. Moreover there is 
 I), di. marked on the map a harbour opposite Lutro which does 
 look S.W. and N.W. and has the name Phineka^. 
 
 13. viroTTvcvo-avTos] viro in composition = 'slightly', cf. 
 Hom. II. IV. 423 Z€(pvpov viroKLvrjaavros ; so too viroTapj^elv, 
 viroTapdaaetv: and sub as in subagrestis, subaccusare. 
 
 TTJs irpoGcd-cws] viz. to reach Phoenix; after passing C. 
 
 Matala a S. wind would enable them to reach any harbour 
 
 such as Lutro. K€KpaTT]K€vat = 'to have got within their 
 
 I>r Field, grasp'. Cf. Diod. Sic. xvi. 20 KeKparTjKOTes 7J8rj ttjs irpo- 
 
 apavT€s] A.V. 'loosing thence'; lit. 'having started' 
 or 'moved'; B. moventes. E. V. has 'having weighed an- 
 chor', as though the word meant 'to lift', and 'anchor' had 
 to be supplied, but even in classical Gk the word means 
 simply * to move ', and is used transitively or intransitively, 
 and of movement either by sea or land, cf. Thuc. i. 52 
 apavres rdis vavs ', IV. 129 ap. rais vavalv ; li. 23 dpavres irepie- 
 irXeov ; but ii. 12 apas T(f (TTpaT(} ; ii. 23 apavres iK r&j 
 ^Axapvwv, and ii. 98 of land marches. 
 
 d<r<rov] 'nearer', 'closer to the shore', an adv. com- 
 parative of a7xt- Long mistaken for a proper name; cf. 
 V. cum sustulissent de Asson, 
 
 1 The whole of this note was originally written independently of 
 Wordsworth's note, with which it remarkably agrees. 
 
xxvii. 16] 2^0 TUS. 257 
 
 14. ^PaX€v] * dashed' or *beat', intransitive, or rather 
 reflexive; * flung (itself)', 'dashed (itself) down', cf.e7rt5oVrcj 
 ver. 15, €p€i<ra(Ta ver. 41, airopiyj^aLVTas ver. 43. 
 
 Kar' auTiis] *down from it', i.e. from Crete; for the con- 
 struction cf. the Homeric usage, kolt^ QvXOjxttoio Kaprjvojv, 
 Kar 'ISatW 6p^u3v ' down from '. 
 
 avrrjs naturally refers to Kp-qrir)^, and the wind did actu- 
 ally blow * down from Crete ' ; see next note. 
 
 Acar' avTTis cannot be 'down on her', i.e. the ship, supply- As A.V. 
 ing veJys, for the ship is irXolov throughout, and only vads ver. 
 41. 
 
 av€jios...EvpaKvX<«)v] Whether Euraquilo or Eurocly- Eupa<ci/- 
 don represent the right reading, the wind referred to was ^^y^^ 
 certainly Euraquilo, 'the N.E. wind', or 'E.N.E. wind', EOpo- 
 for (1) the wind struck the vessel when off C. Matala and ;f^i^2wj/ 
 drove her under Cauda, which is about 20 m. S.W. of that J^jjf; 
 point, (2) the sailors feared to be driven on to the Syrtis, HLP. 
 and that is exactly where a N.E. wind would have taken 
 them. 
 
 The wind would descend from Mt Ida, which was just Sir C. 
 above them, ^in heavy squalls and eddies and drive the now J^*""^^!^ 
 helpless ship far from the shore'. The words in Italics See "too ' 
 exactly represent rvcpooviKos, which describes the character |prattin 
 of the gale, just as EvpaKvXwv gives its direction. 0^97!'' 
 
 EvpoKXiiduv seems to represent a corruption of Eura- 
 quilo, possibly by Gk sailors, suggesting a false but tempt- 
 ing etymology from kXij^co KXvdcoy (cf. our ' Charter House 
 *ciaj-Jish\ ' lant/ior7z ', and other false etymologies). 
 
 Euraquilo will be a wind lying between Eurus and Aquilo 
 (cf. Euronotus in Pliny), but, as Aquilo may not be a wind 
 blowing from due N. but is placed by Pliny inter septen- n, h. 
 trionem et exortum solstitialem, it may be rather a wind from "• 47. 
 E.N.E. than from N.E. ^j^^^]\ 
 
 15. dvTo<|)9aX(X€iv] ' face the wind ' K.V. The violence 
 of the N.E. gale prevented her getting her head (or 'eyes ') 
 enough to the wind to make iPhoenix. Great eyes were 
 often painted on the prows of vessels. 
 
 eiri86vT€s €(j>€p6jjL€0a] 'giving (ourselves) up (i.e. to the 
 wind), we were being carried along', i.e. scudded before the 
 gale. Cf. Hom. Od. v. 343 ax^di-qv aviixoLai (p^peadat \ KaX- 
 XiTre. 
 
 16. Kav8a] or KXadda, now Govdo. They took ad- f^"^^}^ 
 vantage of the comparatively smooth water under the lee of in La. 
 Cauda, (1) to get the boat on board, (2) to undergird thd 
 vessel. 
 
 P. 17 
 
258 ACTS OF THE AFOSTLES. {xxyilKj 
 
 \i6\is] Doubtless owing to the sea being only compara- 
 tively smooth and the boat almost full of water. For 
 H. (TKd(f)7j 'a small boat', usually towed behind, cf. Cic. de 
 
 Invent, ii. 51 funiculo qui ajmpjji religatus scapham annexam 
 trahehat, 
 
 17. PoT]0€tais] "Wliat these 'helps* were the participle 
 VTco^oivvvvres defines : they were uTro^ctJ/xara or cables, passed 
 round the hull of the ship, and tightly secured on deck, to 
 prevent the timbers from starting, especially amidships, 
 where in ancient vessels with one large mast the strain was 
 very great. Cf. Hor. Od. i. 14. 6 ac sine funibus | vix du^ 
 rare carinae \ possint imperiosius | aequor ; Plat. Rep. 616 c. 
 Smith, The technical English word is 'frapping*, but the pro- 
 
 p. 105. pggg j^g^g Qjjjy bcen rarely employed since the early part of 
 the century, owing to improvements in shipbuilding. 
 
 Ti^v SvpTiv] Clearly the Syrtis Major, which derived its 
 name from the dangerous sand-hanks {avpTLS from avpw) in 
 it. Cf. the description of the fleet of Aeneas in the same 
 seas, Virg. Aen. i. Ill tres Eurm ah alto | in hrevia et syrtes 
 urget, 
 
 iKir^o-oxriv] Classical Gk for a ship being driven out of 
 
 her course in the deep seas (cf. ah alto urget above) on to 
 
 H. shoals, rocks, &c. Cf. Xen. Anah. vii. 5. 12 rdv veC>v iroWal 
 
 oK^Wovat Kal iKiriTTTovaip; Herod, viii. 13. In Latin ejlcior, 
 
 SoW. x^^^^o-VTCS TO <rK€vos] 'having lowered (cf. xaXaccij^wj' 
 
 who is yer. 30) the gear'. One point seems clear, viz. that the neut. 
 good. sing. (TKevos denotes a single thing, or a single thing and its 
 kSmith, accompaniments, so differing from the collective crKevr} (ver. 
 ■^- 10) = supeUex. Cf. the use of the word ix. 15, x. 11, and 
 
 Luke viii. 16. Moreover the definite article describes some- 
 thing which was specially ^the gear' or 'equipment' of 
 the ship, and this can hardly have been anything but the 
 mainyard and the mainsail attached to it. It is objected 
 to this, (1) that to have thus struck sail would have involved 
 their drifting straight towards the Syrtis; (2) that the vessel 
 would have rolled and pitched in the most dangerous man- 
 ner. But (1) by striking the mainsail they would immensely 
 diminish their speed in the direction of the Syrtis ; (2) they 
 had still other sails (e.g. the artemon ver. 40) with which 
 to keep the ship steady. 
 See The following explanation is a priori very probable, but 
 
 C. & H. ^Qgg j^Q^ immediately arise from the text. To avoid being 
 driven by Euraquilo right on to the Syrtis the ship would 
 be laid with her head as near as possible to the wind, i.e. 
 within about 7 points of the wind^. Enough sail would be 
 
 1 That is to say, a line drawn in the direction of the ship's length 
 
XXVII. 20] NOTES, 259 
 
 kept ' to keep the ship steady, and by pressing her side down 
 into the water preyent her from rolhng violently, and also 
 to turn her bow in the direction of the wind'. Under these 
 conditions, thus close-hauled, a ship drifts in a direction 
 between that of the wind and that in which her bow points, 
 and it is said that 36 miles in 24 hours would be an average 
 distance to drift. Moreover with 'a wind E.N.E. a ship 
 would drift W. by N.' Now, if of *the 14 days' (ver. 27) 
 one was taken up with reaching Cauda, we have 13 x 36 = 468 
 miles of drift in a direction W. by N. from Cauda, and as a 
 matter of fact Malta is about 480 miles from Cauda » in 
 exactly that direction. 
 
 The explanation is very tempting and the result striking, 
 but it will be observed that it assumes a somewhat even gale 
 steadily blowing in one direction, and hardly agrees with 
 dLacpepofjLevwv, ver. 27. 
 
 18. cKpoX-qv] jacturam. The object was to lighten the 
 ship. So Jonah i. 5 €k(3o\t]p eiroL-riaavTo rdv (JKivC:v...rov 
 KovtpLaOrjvaL air'' avroov. The iK^oXrj here would be of part of So R.V. 
 the cargo, w^hich is the regular use of the word, cf. Aesch. 
 Ag. 1008, >S'. C. Th. 755, where the reference is to a merchant 
 flinging overboard part of his cargo to save the rest. More- 
 over the €K^6\7] on this day is opposed to the ' flinging-out 
 of the furniture ' on the next, 
 
 CTToiovvTo] Notice the imperfect. The process of light- 
 ening the ship was commenced by this throwing overboard 
 of some of the cargo, and completed the next day (cf. ^pL\fay 
 aorist) by flinging out the furniture. 
 
 F. asserts that the aorist ^pi\|/av must describe a single 
 act, and so the flinging overboard a single object, e.g. the 
 great mast. But o-Kevrj is a collective word= ' furniture ', i.e. 
 all the heavy articles of tackling, &c. which were not abso- 
 lutely necessary. 
 
 For '4pL\l/av T.E. has eplxpafiev, a correction due to a^ro- Text 
 Xei/)€s, which seems as if it should mean 'with our hands ', ^ABC. 
 indicating that on the next day the need was so urgent that 
 Luke and Paul took part in the task. The word is however 
 only one of the graphic words, so common in the Acts, used 
 by the writer to make his readers vividly reaHze the danger, 
 
 20. fXTfTc 8^...] And so without a compass they would, 
 be ignorant of their course. Cf. Yirg. Aen. i. 85 ; iii. 195. 
 
 Xoiirov] Neut. adj. used adverbially, 'as regards the 
 future'. 
 
 would form an angle of |^ of a right angle with the direction of the 
 wind: if the wind were E.N.E. the ship's head would be turned N. 
 by "W., the point which lies between N.N.W. and N, 
 
 17—2 
 
260 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvii. 20 
 
 7r€pixip€iTo] A very vivid word: *was being gradually 
 stripped from us ', v. Lex. 
 
 21. d<riT£as] Not ' want of food ', for there was corn on 
 board (ver. 38), but 'going without food* (jejunatio, V.) 
 owing to want of fires to prepare it with, &c. 
 
 o-Ta6€ls] Mark the force of this pictorial word amid 
 such a scene; cf. xvii. 22. It is impossible not to recall the 
 Od.iu.S. vir Justus et propositi tenax^ whom Horace depicts unmoved 
 ^' amid the storms of ' unreposeful Hadria '. 
 
 ?8€t (ilv] tiiv has nothing to answer it ; the words ' but 
 you did not listen ' are omitted in courtesy. 
 
 KcpSijarai] Does fxri pass on to Kepdrjaai, or is the con- 
 struction ^5et T€ Kep^rjaai ? 
 
 B.V. carries on firj, rendering' *and have gotten this 
 injury and loss'. But surely Kepd-fjcac ^fiiap is a strange 
 phrase if it means merely 'suffer loss ', for Kipdosis the direct 
 opposite of ^Tjfiia (e.g. Aiist. Eth. v. 4) and could hardly be 
 thus joined with it without any antithetical force. 
 So M. A. It is better not to carry on fxTji * you ought not to have 
 Vf\v ' P^* *^ s^^> ^1^^ (yo^ ought by so not putting to sea) to have 
 gained this loss', i.e. not suffered it. A person is said in Gk 
 *to gain a loss' when, being in danger of incurring it, he 
 by his conduct saves himself ftrom doing so. A merchant, 
 who being in danger of losing lOOOZ. manages to avoid 
 doing so, ' makes a gain of ' the lOOOZ. 
 
 Cf. Arist. 3Iag. Mo)\ ii. 8 (J kclto. \6yov -ijv ^rjfjdav Xa^eTu, 
 TOP TOLOvTov K€p8dvavTa evTvxv <pdjui€u. So Cic. Verr. ii. 1. 
 12 lucretur indicia veteris infamiae; and in Pliny lucrifacere 
 injuriam, 
 
 23. 06ov...a77€Xos] Note the emphatic position of ^eou 
 *from God... an angel'. 
 
 24. K€x.dp>.<rTai] iii. 14 n., and for the general sense, 
 Gen. xviii. 26. 
 
 27. cos Se T€o-<rap.] *when the fourteenth night came as 
 we continued to be driven to and fro' (present part.). The 
 fourteenth night is clearly reckoned from the time when 
 they began to be so driven, i.e. from the evening of the 
 day when they left Fair Havens. 
 
 A. 8ta<{>€po}i€v«v] certainly describes 'drifting to and fro', 
 
 cf. Philo de Migr. Ahr. p. 454 Coairep (TKacpos Ott' havrioju 
 dvijiiav dLa(f>€p6fX€Pov. Smith says ' being driven through the 
 sea of Adria', but the Gk hardly justifies this. F. gives 
 •tossed hither and thither', but adds 'so it would appear to 
 those on board' — an easy but unsatisfactory explanation. 
 
'XXVII. 37] FOTES, 261 
 
 €v Tw * A8pt<j.] Not merely *the Adriatic*, bnt the whole 
 Bea between Italy and Greece. Strabo ii. p. 123 6 'loftos li. 
 KoKiros fiipos effrl rov vvv ^AdpLov KoXovfJiifov. 
 
 7rpO(rd7€iv] Intransitive, v. Lex., = ' was approaching'. 
 'Lucas optice loquitur nautarum more\ Cf. Virg. Aen. iii. Kypke. 
 72 Provehimur portu^ terraeque urhesque recedunt. So we 
 talk of 'the sun rising'. The sailors would detect the sound 
 of breakers, and fear a rocky coast (rpaxeh tottoi/s). 
 
 29. Ik •n-pvjivTjs...] The ordinary practice was and is to 
 anchor by the bows ; cf. Aen. iii. 277 anchora deprorajacitur. 
 With a view to running the ship ashore anchoring from the Smith, 
 stern would, it is said, be best. P- ^^-• 
 
 At the Battle of Copenhagen (April, 1801) the fleet so 
 anchored, and Nelson is reported to have stated ' that he C. & H. 
 had that morning been reading the 27th chapter of the 
 Acts '. 
 
 30. Trpo<{)do-€i] Dat. used adverbially, cf. Luke xx. 47 /cat 
 7rpo(pa<r€L fMUKpa irpocre^x^^'^^^i Thuc. VI. 76 7rpo^d<T€i fikv... 
 diav oiq. 8^.... 
 
 Iktc^vciv] They would carry out the anchors until the 
 cable was taut. It is contrasted with plxpavTes^ ver. 29. 
 
 31. (ra)9Tjvai ov SvvacrOc] Cf. ver. 24. jRejici potest 
 promissa salus. 
 
 33. cLXpi 81 ov . . . ] * up to the time when day was about to 
 dawn ' — during the interval before dawn. Paul urged them 
 to use this interval for the purpose of taking food, and so 
 being ready for action at dawn. 
 
 34. irpos TTJs vfjL. <ra)TT]pCas] lit. * from the side of ', * in the 
 interests of. Cf. Thuc. iii. 59 ov irpbs rrjs vfxer^pas do^rjs; 
 Dem. 1006 irpos ifjLov...T'i^v xpijcpou ^Oeade, In Latin ex, cf. e 
 
 : re puhlica facere, 
 
 ovSe'vos "yelp...] A proverbial expression, cf. Luke xxi. 18; 
 1 Kings i. 52. 
 
 35. XaPcav d'pTov €vxapC(rTif]<r€V...Kal KXdcras] From 
 the careful way in which Luke refers to each act here it 
 would seem that he describes something more than the 
 
 acts of * an ordinary pious Jew' when beginning a meal. M.deW. 
 See ii. 42 n., where it is remarked that since the 'Last 
 Supper' the ' breaking of bread' had received for believers a 
 special significance as a remembrance and a hope. 
 
 37. ws ipSop'jKovra ^|] T.E. has 5ia/c6(riat for ws, and 
 so R.V. Cos rests 'on the single evidence of B', and Alford M. 
 marks it as due to the w of ttXoiV and c ( = 200) of the 
 numeral. 
 
262 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvu. ^S 
 
 38. lKpaXX.d|j,€vot tov o-itov] A second €K(3o\ri to further 
 lighten the ship, so that she might be run as far on to the 
 land as possible. 
 
 That Tou (tItov refers to the cargo of corn and not to 
 
 As M. A. mere * provisions' is certain. The casting overboard of 
 
 ' provisions ' could not have been of much service, and the 
 
 fact that the ship was a trader from Alexandria to Rome 
 
 removes all doubt. 
 
 39. lireyCvoxTKov] * recognize', i.e. as being Melita. Cf. 
 xxviii. 1 eir^yvufxev, 
 
 aiyiaXhv] 'a beach', R.V. Cf. Matt. xiii. 2 6 6x\os iirl 
 rov dlyLokov eldTrjKei; Acts xxi. 5. Not clkti) *a rugged, 
 rocky coast'. Dr Field aptly quotes Xen. Anah'. vi. 4. 4 
 \l/xt]p 5' t'7r' avry tji Tr^rpg.. . .aiyiaXop ^x^^- 
 
 TextBC. kKo-ua-ai] 'get the ship safe ashore'. T. R. i^ujaai, 
 * drive the ship up on to it'. 
 
 40. ircpLcXovTcs] lit. 'having taken away all round'; 
 strictly used, as there were fotir anchors, which would be in 
 a sort of semicircle round the stern. 
 
 €ta)v els rr{v 0aXa<rorav] Not ' they committed themselves 
 unto the sea' as A. V., but 'they left them in the sea'. 
 The notion of * discarding ', 'abandoning', is strong in etiov 
 and accounts for els with the ace. 
 
 c. & II. dv^vT€s Tcls t^vKT.] ' The ships of the Greeks and 
 Romans, like those of the early Northmen, were not steered 
 by means of a single rudder, but by two paddle-rudders, one 
 on each quarter' ... * the hinged rudder does not appear on 
 any of the remains of antiquity till a late period in the 
 middle ages '. These paddle-rudders had been ' hoisted up 
 and lashed ' while the ship was at anchor, ' to prevent them 
 fouling the anchors'. They were now required to steer the 
 ship straight ashore. 
 
 TOV dpT^fxwva] R.Y. * foresail', and so Smith, who gives 
 illustrations of two coins of Commoduswith a corn-ship on 
 the obverse with mainsail and foresail set. Cf. Juv. xii. 68 
 ciicurrit \ vestihus extentis et, quod superaverat unum, \ velo 
 prora suo, where the Scholiast explains artemone solo veil- 
 T. Smith, caverunt. The word does not occur elsewhere in Greek, but 
 App. is found in Italian and French, though the meaning varies. 
 
 41. ircptireorovTcs 8^...] The words describe something 
 unexpected which befell them. ' They were making for the 
 beach (cf. Karetxov imperfect), but came upon (aorist) a 
 rbiros diOdXaa-o-os and ran the vessel aground'. Tliey never 
 reached the beach but unexpectedly grounded, and to reach 
 
XXVII. 41] 
 
 J^OTUS. 
 
 263 
 
 the beach was a matter of great difficulty (cf. vv. 42 — 44). 
 That what happened was unexpected is also clear from the 
 obviously sudden resolution of the soldiers to kill their 
 IDrisoners : if what happened was what they expected, why 
 did they not propose to kill them before leaving their 
 anchorage ? 
 
 8i0dXao-<ros is usually applied to a neck or tongue of 
 land lying between two seas or portions of sea, a reef. Dion 
 Chrys. 5, p. 83, mentions among the dangers of the sea rpax^a 
 {' rocks ', cf. above rpax^ls tottovs) kul diddXarTa (? half-sunken 
 reefs), /cat Taiviai (sand-banks), and so Virg. Aen. 1. 108 refers 
 to saxa latentia . . . dorsum immane mart summo . . . brevia 
 et syrtes, and certainly, if we only regard the text, we should 
 render tottov did. here * a ridge ' or ' reef running out into 
 and dividing the sea ', or a * bank ', on to which they ran 
 the ship, because being at the time wholly covered by the 
 water they did not see it (cf. n. on eXvero below). 
 
 A fairly strong case is however made out for the ship- 
 wreck having taken place in what is known as ' St Paul's 
 Bay', a little to the N.W. of Valetta. It is pointed out that 
 a ship drifting W. by N. might pass very close to land off 
 Koura Point (where the sailors would hear breakers, ver. 27), 
 and that just beyond the soundings are 20 fathoms, and 
 just beyond 15 fathoms, with a good anchorage. Here they 
 
 'would be just off the little island of Salmonetta, but could 
 not tell that it was an island, it being only separated from 
 the mainland by a channel 100 yards wide. It is considered 
 that this channel is the tottos 5l0, of Luke, aud that they 
 
564 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxvii. 41 
 
 ran on some mudbank due to the currents caused by the 
 channel. This is the account of Smith, who however, as- 
 suming his view generally to be right, seems clearly wrong 
 in describing the vessel as driven on to the beach, a mis- 
 Fmith, take in which he is followed by A. , F., C. and H., &c. For the 
 p. 138. Bense he assigns to tottos bid. Smith quotes Strabo ii. 5. 12 
 who calls the Bosporus bidaXarros rpoirov nva. 
 
 IpcCo-ao-a] cf. ver. 14 n. A strong word, 'having planted 
 itself firmly '. 
 
 4Xv€ro] Notice the imperfect. For the description cf. 
 Virg. Aen, x. 303, 
 
 sed non piippis tua, TarcJion, 
 Namque injiicta vadis dorso dum pendet iniquOf 
 Anceps sustentata diu Jiuctusque fatigat, 
 Solvitur, 
 
 viro T^s pCas] So «AB. T.E. with CHLP adds rwy 
 KvjxdT(i)Vy certainly improving the sense. 
 
 p 42. tvarovs 8€0"|xwTas...] * Soldiers w^ere responsible 
 
 with their own lives for their prisoners ' ; cf. xii. 19. 
 
 44. oiJs |xiv...ovs 8^...] So Dem. 248 t6\€ls as fikv 
 iivaipQiv els as 5^ toi>s <f>vyddas KOLTayuVy and this use of the 
 relative is common in later Greek. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVin. 
 
 1. MeXiTiivt]] Tliis is the reading of B only, and seems 
 due to a clerical error. ' The scribe had written MeXtT?/- 
 vriaos for Me\LTT]7}v'r}(Tos omitting the article: but perceiving 
 his mistake, expunged irq and began again thus MeXirT^i^^ij- 
 v-qffos ' Dr Field. 
 
 T.R. MeX^T?;; 3IeUte, Malta. That the island was 
 Malta is shewn not only from the name and general 
 probability, but from the fact that a ship of Alexandria 
 (ver. 11) on the way to Puteoli had put in there for the 
 winter, and from the reference to Syracuse (ver. 12) as the 
 first port touched at after leaving it. 
 
 Meleda, an island off Illyria, near Eagus a, has been sug- 
 gested, from a mistaken view of xxvii. 27. 
 
 2. oi papPapoi] Diod. Sic. v. 12 lo-rt dk -^ vyjcros avrrj 
 ^oLvUiav airoLKos. Their language therefore was probably 
 Punic. The word ^dp^apos is not in the least = ' barbarous ' 
 in the modern sense; it is an imitative word and = ' speak- 
 ing unintelligibly', cf. 1 Cor. xiv. 11. The Greeks applied 
 it to all non-Greek-speaking peoples, cf. Eom. i. 14 "EWTjai 
 re i^al ^ap^dpoiSf and so well known was the use that Plautus, 
 
XXVIII. 7] NOTES, 265 
 
 speaking of a translation of his from Philemon, says Plautus Pi- Trm. 
 vortit harbare, i.e. into Latin. Here it probably =' not P^*^^- 1^- 
 speaking Greek or Latin ', the two great languages of the 
 civilized world at that time. 
 
 3. crvo-Tpc^avTos tov II.] Exemplum avrovpyias, B. 
 
 <|>pvYavwv Ti 'TrXTJGosl A* and E.Y, ' a bundle of sticks'. 
 The term <ppvyapou can be used of anything useful for kind- 
 ling a fire. \Yood is now very scarce in Malta and there arie 
 no vipers, but it is now densely populated and carefully « 1200 to 
 cultivated, and the effect of changed conditions on the ex- ti»e ^ 
 istence of plants and animals in a district is well known. cook!^ 
 
 diro TTJs 0€p|XT]s] Probably ' by reason of the heat ' : the 
 viper lay among the sticks or brushwood in a state of 
 torpor. T.E. with very poor authority reads €k. 
 
 Ka9f|\|/€] 'laid hold of, i.e. bit. Cf. the promise of Jesus 
 Mark xvi. 18. 
 
 4. <|)ov€vs] They kneio that he was a prisoner being 
 taken to Kome on some grave charge, and inferred that the 
 charge was murder. 
 
 1^ 8tKT]] Like the Latin Justitia, an abstraction per- \v. 
 sonified. 
 
 ovK €iacr€v] Note the past tense. Jam nullum jputant 
 esse Paulum. B. 
 
 6. TTiixirpaorGat] A. and B.V. 'would have swollen*. 
 The word combines the ideas of ' inflammation and swell- 
 ing'. TrL/jL7rp7]fjLL aud TTpTjOio, botli liavlug aorist ^irprjaa, 
 seem connected, though irlixirprjixi is usually =' burn', and 
 irp-fido} — ' blow up, ' ' cause to swell '. Cf. irpedTrjp = (1) a flash 
 of lightning, (2) a hurricane, (3) a venomous snake, the bite 
 of which caused both 'inflammation' and * swelling'; cf. 
 Lucan ix. 790 Percussit Prester: illi rubor igneus ora \ sue- 
 cendit tenditque cutem. 
 
 KaTairtirTctv. . .] Cp. Shakespeare Ant. and Cleop. v. 2, of H. 
 Charmian bitten by an asp, ' Tremblingly she stood, and 
 on the sudden dropped'. 
 
 Uroirov] 'extraordinary'. 
 
 }X€TapaX6p.€voL...] Cf. the opposite change at Lycaonia 
 xiv. 11 and xiv. 19. 
 
 7. T(3 irpwro) Ttjs vncrov] *the governor of the island', Cic.in 
 which was under the government of a deputy of the praetor jT^iT" ^^* 
 of Sicily. The title is not elsewhere referred to, but is 
 found on an inscription from the island Gaulus, close to 
 Malta. A(ovKLos)f KX(avdlov) vlos, K., Upoijd'ijvSi linrevs 'Pw- 
 
266 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxyiu. 7 
 
 La. from jxaiuVj Trpuros MeXiralcov, Kal trdrpcov, ap^as /cat afxcpiTroXe^cras 
 
 Corpus ^^^ A.vyovaTi>3 aviar-qaev. 
 
 Orae'c noirXCo)] Puhlio. The Gk represents no doubt a com- 
 
 uo. 5754. mon pronunciation of the name. So imhlicus on inscrip- 
 tions, often poblicus or ^ojplicuSj being from pojmlus =popU' 
 licus. 
 
 TJUds] Not the whole crew (which would be iravras ritiaty 
 as ver. 2) but, as throughout the narrative, Paul and his 
 companions, including the writer, cf. ver. 10. 
 
 8. irvp€Tois] 'attacks of fever'; cf. Dem. 1260 wvperol 
 awex^'is. Note the medical terms in connection with Luke. 
 
 KaraKiia-Qai] = cuhare (Hor. Sat. l. 9. 18). 
 
 So too 10. Ti|jtais] H. objects to the rendering 'honours*, and 
 
 ^' gives 'presents'; comparing Ecclesiasticus xxxviii. 1 Tt>a 
 
 laTpov irpbs tcls xP^^^^ ti/jlois avrov ; but this is unduly to narrow 
 the phrase 'honoured us with many honours', though no 
 doubt among those ' honours ' were included actual gifts, such 
 as * the needful things ' immediately referred to as placed on 
 board, it being a common practice so to 'honour' a parting 
 guest; cf. Virg. Aen. i. 195 Vina bonus quae deinde cadis 
 onerarat Acestes \ litore Trinacrio dederatque abeuntibus 
 heros, 
 
 11. |jL€Td rpets iiTJVas] i.e. m the early part of February. 
 Navigation began with spring (Hor. Od. i. 4. 2), and spring 
 commenced on Feb. 9 (Ov. Fast. ii. 149). 
 
 Smith, ^ irapao-qfxo)] That this is a noun is proved by an 
 
 Preface, inscription found near Lutro, which refers to one Dionysius 
 
 ^* '• of Alexandria, Gubernator navis parasemo Isopharia. Atoor- 
 
 Kovpois is in apposition to irapaarjfjLO), describing what the 
 
 irapa(T7]iJLov was ; cf. the construction ovofiart JIoTrXiip ver. 7. 
 
 Others take the word as an adj. 
 
 For Castor and Pollux as guardians of ships cf. Hor. 
 Od. I. 3.2sicfratres Helenae, lucidasidera {te, navis, regant). 
 In thundery weather a pale-blue flame may sometimes be 
 .seen playing round the masts of ships, due to the tendency 
 of ' points ' to produce a discharge of electricity. This was 
 taken to indicate the presence of the Dioscuri and the safety 
 of the ship. Italian mariners call it the fire of St Elmo. 
 
 12. SvpaKovcras] 80 m. from Malta, the chief city of 
 Sicily, founded b. c. 734. 
 
 Text 13. Tr€pi€X6vT€s] B.Y. in margin 'cast loose', cf. xxvii. 
 
 NB as M. 40, but there seems no authority for this absolute use of the 
 word. T. R. has irepieXOovTeSf which can hardly mean 
 'having gone round (Sicily)', but must =' having made a 
 
XXVIII. 13] NOTES, 267 
 
 circuit' (A.V. 'having fetched a compass'), i.e. having been 
 unable, owing to the winds, to steer direct for Ehegium : the 
 opposite of evdvdpofjLTjaavTes. 
 
 'PrJYiov] i. e. 'the place where the land breaks off' (priy' 
 vvfjLi), at the extreme S.W. of Italy in Bruttium, opposite 
 Messana. 
 
 kiriyevoiUvov] The word might mean 'came after', 'sue- As a* 
 ceeded', i.e. the hitherto adverse wind, but more probably 
 describes a wind that ' blew from right astern ' {ventus secun- 
 dus). The distance is 182 m., which would take 26 hours 
 at seven knots or so an hour. 
 
 IIoTtoXovs] PuteoU, Pozzuoli ('Wells'), N. of the bay 
 of Naples, a little E. of Baiae. It was at this time the chief 
 port of Rome, and the regular harbour for the corn-fleet 
 from Alexandria. Portions of the great mole are still 
 visible. 
 
 Kal ovT<i)s €is TT]v *PwfJLT]v T^XGajjicv] The exultant tone 
 of these words is marked. Paulas Romae captivus : 
 triumphus unicus. Luke regards Paul's visit to Bome 
 as the crowning point of his career, cf. xix. 21, xxiii. ' 
 11. It is this eagerness to reach Bome which makes him 
 slightly anticipate the narrative, which in the next verse 
 reverts to events which happened before their arrival. 
 
 It would make the narrative much clearer if the end of 
 a paragraph were marked at 'IjXOafjiej/. The events related 
 in vv. 15, 16 are regarded not as part of Paul's journey, 
 but as part of the action of the Boman community with 
 which Luke closes his narrative vv. 15 — 28. 
 
 It is hardly safe to draw distinctions between ttju'V^ here 
 and 'V6firiv ver. 16, as Bengel does (r-qv 'Fiv/uLrju empha- 
 sin hahet, ut notetur urhs diu desiderata), for xviii. 2 we 
 have TTJs 'P. where there is no emphasis, but xix. 21, xxiii^ 
 11 no article where there is strong emphasis. 
 
 Paul would go from Puteoli to Capua (for the coast road 
 to Sinuessa was made later by Domitian) and there join 
 the great Appian road, constructed by the censor Appius 
 Claudius B.C. 312. From there the distance is about 125 m. 
 He would pass Sinuessa, Minturnae, Formiae, Anxur, and 
 at Templum Feroniae might either proceed by road or by 
 the canal which ran parallel to it through the Pomptine 
 Marshes, to Forum Appii, and from there to Tres Tabernae, 
 Lanuvium and Aricia, entering Bome by the Porta Capena. 
 
 See for the route Hor. Sat. i. 5, and full information in 
 C. and H., F., &c. 
 
 Appii Forum is about 40 m. from Bome, and Tres Ta- 
 bernae about 30, 
 
268 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxviii. 15 
 
 In IJ. 15. Odpcro^] ^Woyos bpixr}'. Opucros dXoyos op/JL-rj, Ammo- 
 
 nius. 
 
 16. Ka0' kavrhv] 'by himself, i.e. not with the other 
 prisoners in some pnbhc prison. In ver. 23 there is reference 
 to T7]v leftttf, 'his lodging', and in ver. 30 to idiov fiLadojfia, 
 ' his own hired room ' or ' dwelling '. These two last phrases 
 probably refer to the same thing, it being specially described 
 in ver. 30 Sisidtov /jLiad. because Luke is there dwelling strongly 
 
 a & 11. on the comparative freedom enjoyed by Paul. Others argue 
 that ^€via implies 'residence with friends', but this is un- 
 duly pressing the Greek. 
 
 Omit After 'Fu}/j.7)u T.li. adds, 6 iKarovrapxos TrapidcoKc toi)s 
 
 NAUr. dea/xiovs ry aTpaTOiredapxv, t<^ 5^ II... 
 
 IILP. o-rpaTO'm^dp\r\s = Praefectus praetorio. The praetorian 
 
 cohorts (a select body of household troops, about 10,000 
 
 Tac. in number, who served on the body-guard of the emperor) 
 
 Ann.iY, 2^^^ been collected into one camp by Sejanus, a.d. 23, 
 outside the Porta Viminalis. Afranius Burrus was their 
 commander a.d. 51 — G2. Before and after him there were 
 , two * prefects', but no argument as to date can be drawn 
 from the use of the singular here, as the singular might 
 merely represent the one on duty. They had charge of 
 
 Plin.Ji'p. prisoners sent to Eome; cf. the rescript of Trajan to Pliny, 
 
 X. 65. vinctus mitti ad praefectos praetorii mei ctehet. 
 
 17. <rvvKaX^<raar0at...] Here, as throughout, Paul first 
 appeals to the Jews. As he cannot go to the synagogue, he 
 summons them to him. He desires to make it clear that 
 his appeal to Caesar was forced upon him, and does not arise 
 from any desire to accuse his nation. 
 
 7rap€860T]v] Practically, though not technically. The 
 violence of the Jews had compelled the Komans to interfere. 
 
 La. 19. Tov ?9vovs jxov] Not Xaou, because he is not con- 
 
 sidering them as God's people^ but as liis own nation, whom 
 he would not wish to accuse before a foreign tribunal. 
 
 20. •irap€KdX€<ra] E.V. 'did I intreat you', but A.V. 
 rightly 'I called for you', i.e. invited you here, as xvi. 15. 
 
 TTJs tXirCSos TOV *I.] Cf. xxvi. 6 ; the hope of a Messiah. 
 
 TT|v aXvcrtv t. Tr€pCK€inai] Cf. xxvi. 29. For irepiKeLfiaL 
 cf. Heb. V. 2, irepLK^LTOLL dadheLav 'is compassed with in- 
 firmity', and so commonly, v. Lex. The ace. is due to the 
 active sense of ' wearing ', ' having on ', contained in the verb. 
 
 AsF. 21. i]ji€is...] The Jews do not assert that they had 
 
 states, never heard of Paul, which would be 'inconceivable'; what 
 
 they state is, that with reference to the charge against Paul 
 
 just mentioned by him they had received no letter or report.; 
 
XXVIII. 27] NOTES. 269 
 
 the aorists (ide^dficBa, airriyyeiXep, i\aXy](r€v} shew that their 
 statement must be so limited, and does not express general 
 ignorance of Paul and his views ; moreover they immediately 
 acknowledge that they are aware that his views are ' every- 
 where spoken against'. It was almost impossible that they 
 should have had knowledge of Paul's appeal to Caesar, for 
 how could the news have reached Eome before Paul ? 
 
 25. Tov IlavXov] The personal name instead of the 
 pronoun for emphasis. Note, too, the strong emphasis of 
 pTjfia ev: he had appealed to them 'from morning until 
 evening ' : he had appealed to the Jews elsewhere continually 
 in vain : he has now but ' one word ' more to say. 
 
 KoXws] So placed first with strong indignation: cf. 
 Matt. XV. 7 vTroKpLTaif /caXws Trpoecprjreva-e irepl vpiCov 'H(7afas; 
 Mark vii. 6. 
 
 t;|JLWV] So i^AB. T.E. 7]flU3V, 
 
 26. iropevOriTi...] Accurately from the LXX. Is. vi. 9, 
 
 the famous passage which describes the vision and call of 
 Isaiah. It is the passage quoted by Jesus (at length, Matt, 
 xiii. 14, and partially Mark iv. 12; Luke viii. 10) when 
 explaining why He taught the Jews in parables. It is also 
 quoted John xii. 40, where he refers to the disbelief of the 
 Jews in Jesus. 
 
 aKof] cLkovctctc, pXeirovrcs pX^\|r€T€] Emphatic repetition, 
 to strengthen the contrast with their ' not understanding ' 
 and 'not seeing (i.e. perceiving)'. 
 
 Cf. for the sense Dem. 797, 3 opiavra^ jxri 6pav kuI clkovov- 
 res firi oLKoveiv ; Aesch. From. 448 k\vovt€s ovk tJkovop ; Soph. 
 0. jR. 371 rv(p\6s rd r' wra tov re vodu rd r' o/JL/jLar' el. 
 
 ov |ii]] strong negation: 'surely ye shall not under- 
 stand', 
 
 27. tirax.vvGT] r\ KapSia] The phrase seems to describe 
 the negligence and indifference to religion produced by pro- 
 sperity. Cf. Deut. xxxii. 15 ^(payeu 'la/v-cb^ Kai iveirXrjadrjf Kal 
 direXaKTiaev 6 rj-ya-mj/xevos, tXLirdvdr], eiraxuvdr}. 
 
 €Kd|j.fJLv<rav] The Heb. has 'their eyes besmear' (cf. Is. Cheyne 
 xxix. 10, xliv. 18), i.e. seal up. "^ ^^^• 
 
 Kal Ido-ojjLai avrovs] T.E. tdcw/xai. The future ind. Text 
 after ^i-q represents the action of the verb as more vividly J'p^^^. 
 realized as possible and probable than is the case when the go lxx. 
 subj. follows. The change from the subj. to the ind. here 
 is very forcible and vigorous: it represents the 'healing', 
 which the Jews refused, as something clearly apprehended 
 by them to be the purpose of God, and so enhances the 
 guilt of their refusal. 
 
270 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, [xxviii. 27 
 
 Cf. Plat. Hep. 451 a <}>o^ephv koI acpakepbv . . ./jl-^ . . .Kelaofxai 
 and Stallb. ad loc, 
 
 28. t6 (TcoTTJptov Tov 6.] Ps. Ixvii. 2 tov yviovai iv t-q yy 
 T7]v 6d6v ffoVf iv iroiffLV idveaiy to acoT'qpLov cov, 
 
 avTol Kal aKovo-ovrai] avrol is vivid and antithetical: 
 ' They will also hear (as opposed to your ' hard hearing ' and 
 'not hearing', ver. 27). Cf. Luke vi. 11 avrol dk iTrXrjadTjaaj/ 
 dvoias. 
 Omit T.E.. adds here, Kal ravra avrov ilirovTO^^ airrfKOov ol 
 
 KAlfF. 'Ioi;5aiot, ttoWtju ^x^^^^J ^^ iavToh (Tu^rjTTjaLVy marring the 
 climax. 
 
 3D. SicT^av] In this period were written the Epistles 
 to the Philippians, Colossians, Ephesians, and to Philemon. 
 
 IxcTcl irdcrT]s irapp-qtrCas (XKcoXvTeos] irapp. Jichicia, intrin- 
 W. secus, dKO}\. sine impedlmento, extrlnsccus, 13. The rhythmic 
 
 cadence of the concluding words is marked (cf. vii. 60 n.). 
 Cf. the end of St Luke's Gospel, Kal r)<rav dcci irapros iv ry 
 ie/ay €u\oyovpT€s tov dedv ; also the last words of Dem. de Cor. 
 Kal acorrjpiav d(T(f)a\r}. 
 
 Various arguments have been deduced from the fact that 
 Luke ends his narrative at this point and leaves us without 
 any account of Paul's subsequent history. Some have in 
 consequence regarded the Acts as an unfinished work. It 
 is clear, however, that Luke regards Paul's preaching at 
 Kome as the crown and goal of his career. Bejected by 
 the Jews, the Gospel is for *a whole two years' preached 
 to the Gentiles in Eome, the capital of the world, Urbi et 
 Orhi — this is the climax of the Acts. Moreover the whole 
 style of vv. 25 — 31 marks a concluded narrative : notice the 
 distinctive tov UavXov, the emphatic pTjfxa '^u, the indignant 
 KaXQsj the full quotation of Isaiah's famous prophecy, the 
 clear BieTlav oX-qv, the description of Jesus as tov Kvpiov 
 'Irjaov XpLo-Tov, and, lastly, the closing cadence of juerd 
 Trdarjs irapprjaias d/cwXurws. 
 
 OAMORIDGE: PBIXTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SONS, At THB UNIVBKSITY F&BsHi.^ 
 
Works by the same Editor. 
 
 Horace.— ODES. BOOKS I.— IV. Edited with 
 Introduction, Notes and Vocabularies for Beginners. 18mo. 
 Each Is. Qd, Elementary Classics. 
 
 Horace.— THE ODES. Edited with Introduction 
 and Notes. Fcap. 8vo. Qs. Classical Series. 
 (BOOKS I., II., ni., and IV. separately, 2s. each.) 
 
 Greek Testament 
 
 Greek Testament. — Edited, with Introduction 
 and Appendices, by Canon Westcott and Dr E. J. A. 
 HoRT. Two Vols. Crown 8vo. 10s. Qd. each. 
 
 Vol. I. The Text. 
 
 Vol. II. Introduction and Appendix. 
 
 Greek Testament. — Edited by Canon Westcott 
 and Dr Hort. School Edition of Text. 12nio. cloth. 
 4s. Gd. ISmo. roan, red edges, os. 6d. 
 
 Works by Eight Eev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., D.C.L., 
 LL.D., Lord Bishop of Durham. 
 
 St Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. A Ee- 
 
 vised Text, with Introduction, Notes, and Dissertations. 
 Eighth Edition, revised. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 St Paul's Epistle to the Philippians. A 
 
 Revised Text, with Introduction, Notes, and Dissertations, 
 Eighth Edition, revised. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 St Clement of Rome. The Two Epistles to 
 the Corinthians. A Eevised Text, with Intro- 
 duction and Notes. 8vo. 8s. Qd. 
 
 St Paul's Epistles to the Colossians and to 
 Philemon. A Eevised Text, with Introductions, 
 Notes, and Dissertations. Eighth Edition, revised, 
 8vo. 12s. 
 
 The Apostolic Fathers. Part II. S. Igna- 
 tius — S. Poly carp. Eevised Texts, with Intro- 
 ductions, Notes, Dissertations, and Translations. 2 vols, 
 in 3. Demy 8vo. 48s. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.: LONDON. 
 
Greek Testament, 
 The Gospel according to St Mark. Being the 
 
 Greek Text as revised by Drs Westcott and Hort. With 
 Explanatory Notes by Eev. J. 0. F. Murray, M.A., Lecturer 
 in Emmanuel College, Canibridge. Fcap. 8vo. 
 
 \In preparation. 
 
 School Readings in a course of 36 Lessons 
 
 mainly following the narrative of St Mark. Edited and 
 arranged with Introduction, Notes and Vocabulary by the 
 Eev. A. Calvert, M.A., late Fellow of St John's College, 
 Cambridge, Fcap. 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 The Epistles of St John. The Greek Text, with 
 Notes and Essays. By Brooke Foss Westcott, D.D., 
 Canon of Westminster, Regius Professor of Divinity, &c. 
 8vo. 12s. ed. 
 
 The Epistle to the Romans. Edited by the 
 
 Very Eev. C. J. Vaughan, D.D., Dean of Llandaff, and 
 Master of the Temple. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. Gd. 
 
 The Epistle to the Philippians. With Trans- 
 lation, Paraphrase, and Notes for English Eeaders. By 
 the same Editor. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Epistle to the Hebrews. In Greek and 
 English. With Critical and Explanatory Notes. Edited 
 by Eev. Frederic Eendall, M.A., formerly Fellow of 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, and Assistant Master at 
 Harrow School. Crown 8vo. Gs. 
 
 The Epistles of St Paul to the Ephesians, 
 the Colossians, and Philemon; with Intro- 
 ductions and Notes, and an Essay on the Traces of 
 Foreign Elements in the Theology of these Epistles. By 
 the Eev. J. Llewelyn Davies, M.A., Eector of Christ 
 Church, St Marylebone; late Fellow of Trinity College, 
 Cambridge. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. hd. 
 
 The Common Tradition of the Synoptic 
 Gospels, in the Text of the Kevised Version. 
 By Edwin A. Abbott, D.D. , formerly Fellow of St John's 
 College, Cambridge, and W. G. Eushbrooke, M.L., for- 
 merly Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. Crown 
 8vo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Pentateuch and Book of Joshua. An Historico- 
 
 Critical Inquiry into the Origin and Composition of the 
 Hexateuch. By A. Kuenen, Professor of Theology at 
 Leiden. Translated from the Dutch, with the assistance 
 of the Author, by Philip H. Wicksteed, M.A. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.: LONDON. 
 
TA USf^i 
 
 3G0205 
 
 /SOy^.- 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY